The person charging this material is re- sponsible for its return to the library from which it was withdrawn on or before the Latest Date stamped below. Theft, mutilation, and underlining of books are reasons for disciplinary action and may result in dismissal from the University. UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS LIBRARY AT URBANA-CHAMPAIGN NOV 2 9 1989 I SEP 17 B# JUN 1 5 1998 L161 — 0-1096 Digitized by the Internet Archive in 2017 with funding from University of Illinois Urbana-Champaign Alternates https://archive.org/details/cyclopaediaoffemOOadam y is;,;,-,,;.' -- v CYCLOPifetolA' ^ OP ,) ^ FEMALE BIOGRAPHY; CONSISTING or SKETCHES OF ALL WOMEN WHO HAVE BEEN DISTINGUISHED BY GREAT TALENTS, STRENGTH OP CHARACTER, PIETY, BENEVOLENCE, OR MORAL VIRTUE OP ANY KIND. EDITED BY H. G. ADAMS, Editor op the “ Cyclopedia o^A*okxical Quotations," etc. i' “ O fairest of creation, last and best Of all God’s works, creature in whom excell’d Whatever can to sight or thought be form’d, Holy, divine, good, amiable, or sweet !” Milton. LONDON : GEORGE ROUTLEDGE AND SONS, THE BROADWAY, LUDGATE. 1869. q^O-7 X vl PREFACE. In tlie volume here presented, we have endeavoured to supply what we consider to have been hitherto a desideratum in literature — a cheap and portable volume containing the name and such of the most important particulars of the life and character, as could be obtained from trustworthy sources, of every woman remarkable for mental gifts or acquirements, moral virtues, or Christian graces, of whom history makes mention, or the less ambitious annals of private life present. Such a complete record of womanly excellence and ability cannot fail of being highly interest- ing and useful ; and it must be evident to all that the task of its compilation must have been one of great labour ^ and research ; far more indeed than the present Editor can claim credit for;— his work having been chiefly that of con- densation from a large and costly volume published in America, and entitled, « Woman’s Record,” by Mrs. Hale, who states in her preface that it cost her three years of hard study and labour. j The pith and substance of that volume— itself a striking t o IV PKEFACE. 1 example of female ability in authorship — is here presented to English readers, with such alterations and additions as ^ the Editor considered it desirable to make. Many new ! biographies have been added, and those written by Mrs. Hale and her coadjutors carefully revised. Some have been . altogether omitted as referring to persons who possessed little or no claim to a place in a collection of Female Worthies. Great care has been taken to verify the dates and facts already given, and to insert only such fresh ones > as good authorities would furnish ; and no pains have been spared to make the work as perfect and correct as possible. HI With all care that could be taken, however, it is to be expected that some errors will have crept in, and the Editor will feel obliged, if such of his readers as may detect any, will kindly point them out, that they may be corrected in subsequent editions of the work, which, in its alphabetical mode of arrangement, style, and price, is exactly uniform with others of the series of Cyclopaedias now in course of publication ; those already issued being “ The Cyclopaedia of Poetical Quotations,” and “The Cyclopaedia of Sacred Poeti- cal Quotations.” Eochester, August 1857. 0Y0L0PJ5DIA OF FEMALE BIOGEAPEY. ABARCA, MARIA DE, A SrANisii lady, who distinguished herself in the middle of the seventeenth century, by the peculiar excellence of the portraits she painted. She was contemporary with Rubens and Velasquez, by whom she was much esteemed. The time of her death is unknown. ABBASSAH, A SISTER Of Haroun al Raschid, caliph of the Saracens, A. D. 786, was so beautiful and accomplished, that the caliph often lamented he was her brother, thinking that no other husband could be found worthy of her. To sanction, however, a wish he had of conversing at the same time with the two most enlightened people he knew, he married her to his vizier Giafar, the Barmecide, on condition that Giafar should not regard her as his wife. Giafar not obeying this injunction, was put to death by order of the enraged caliph, and Abbassah was dismissed from his court. She wandered about, sometimes reduced to the extreme of wrctcl^edness reciting her own story in song ; and there are still extant some Arabic verses composed by her, which celebrate her misfortunes. In the divan entitled Juba, Abbassah’s genius for poetry is men- tioned ; and a specimen of her composition, in six Arabic lines, addressed to Giafar, her husband, whose society she was res- tiTcted by her brother from enjoying, is to be found in a book wriden by Ben Abon Haydah. She left two children, tAvins, Avhoin Guitar, before his death, had sent privately to Mecca to be educated. ABDY, MRS. The name of this lady has long been familiar to the readers of English periodical literature, to which she is a constant and valued contributor. Annuals, Pocket-books, Monthly Magazines, and all publications of that class and character, devoted to the advancc- ment of intellectual culture, morality, and especially of^'eligion, to Mdiich the service of her spiritual gifts are in a giWt measure Lonsocrated. Her verse is full of that serenity and cheerfulness winch only a warm faith can inspire. Mrs. Abdy has written several tales Avhich would do credit to niany of the high names m li;cratia*c j her moral is ahvays sound a ABE. ABl. and practical; her characters equally wmotc from infipidity or p^fl^^eration while a gentle humour pervades the whole, that termed “The* Long Engagement” is one of the happi^t specimens Kr style 1 vllumf of her collected poems has been printed, but not published, being only for private circulation. ABELLA, A FEMALE writer born at Salerno, in Italy, in the of Charles ti.» vth of France in 1380. She wrote several works on med- m otors, a treatise ila «tm MU, which was very highly esteemed. ABIGAIL, shearing his numerous Aock^ N'ga^^urlily hi? shepherds substance to strangers, although them Then David, in his from injury during to am themselves, indignation ordered four bundled m ni^^^ But Abigail, and went to put Nabal and his tamny lo whose wisdom f her hu’sband’s^refusal, hastened to pre- and foreseeing the irTinwlerlffe with which she met pare P’-o^fl^'^r When W her.intemew :;ithTavtd:"h^ found her that she said nothing of the . escaned his heart was so when he heard of the 1 ^ Lg » When David was ssss-ssssh: in his “History of the People of vines and on this subject. Nabal s uch . which'a thousand goats com, but especially in pastur g „ ’ „ these largo possessions and three thousand sheep Sf^ed. Howev^tnese i were nothing m comparison o ^ " .j woman of her tribe, chaste Abigail, the most accompu^^^^ Nabal, unhappily for Abigail, wa ot^ Beautiful, careful, pru- couple were worse ma ched Ihe wim ^ indefatigably dent, a good housewife, ^f^y f°od natm ^ capricious, vigilant; but as for the at good advice, and headstrong, oontemptuous , alw y P j ^^tl, a man whose never failing to make a bad iise o| u,^.i perpetually obliged riotous mtemperance the Tirt ® j sallies, or dissemble his ^°lllT^7e^^es?hr;L^n’^nh^^^^^^ clepravcd an Israelite as i^i^I^^^r'^ofTh^e ImeUefS’p™ a° well as personal ^tractions of Abigail. ABI. speech to David IS replete with hcautics, and is a model of the oratory of thought apphed to the passions, to the prejudices, and the previous associations of David. Kcad it in Samuel I Book chap XXV, verses from 24 to 31, and then judge of the effect it must have had on her auditor, when his heart hurst forth as it were, m this reply:— ’ “And David said to Abigail, Blessed he the Lord God of Israel which hath sent thee this day to meet me. “And blessed be thy advice, and blessed bo thou, which hast from coming to shed blood, and from avenging myself with mine own hand.” These events occurred B. C. 1057. ABIJAH, The wife of Ahaz, and mother of Hezekiah, king of Judah. .She IS calied in the book of Kings, Abi; and by Josephus, Abia. ABINGDON, FEANCES, An eminent, English actress, whoso maiden name was Barton was born in 1735. borne part of her earlier life she is said to have spent m great poverty, and when about fifteen, she ioined a company of strolling players. In 1752, she was engaged at the received with great applause In 1755, she inamed Mr. James Abingdon, and in 1769, she left London for Dublin, where she was long the chief theatrical “ comedy; and as the finished lady, or chambermaid, she was equally at home. In 1761, Mrs Abingdon left her husband to reside with Mr. Needham, who bequeathed her part of his fortune at his death. In 1799 she quitted the stage, and died at London in 1815. ’ ABISCH, ANNA BAEBAEA, Was, like her father, a Swiss painter on glass. The Benedictine in the canton of Aragaii, contains many specimens of her ability m this branch of decorative art. ABISHAG, kiM o/lsraT m’ cherished David, Jsiael, m Ins old age, and was aftemards desired by bis ^ whicli request caused him to be put to death by ^th^e conimand of Solomon, who looked upon it as an Adonijah wished in other respects also to take the commentator thus tells the ikough he had been so robust in his JiPrnpA ® His afflictions, labours, fatigues, and Jif n exhausted him so much, that entering on his seventieth year, his natural heat seemed on the point of beinir extinguished ; while his mind was as vigorous as ever, and he ‘^tiU governed mtli so much wisdom and authority, as made his life precious. His physicians, in order to prolong it, hit upon an exnc ^ent whicli succeeded, at least, for some time. a”F Israel wls oii’®Abisl?aT’^the° ^ a"'! choice fell woman “ifi T-®’ beautiful, and virtuous woman. He made her his wife, and she was ‘with him both 4 ACC. ACL luVht and clay.’” That Abisliag was considered the honourable wffe of king David, and was so according to the customs of that age, tliere is no doiil)t. ACCA, OR ARC A-L AURENTIA, Was wife of the shepherd Eaustiilus, and nurse PnTnnIns She was defied hy the Romans, to whom the flamen of “ miefr^eL oVeredl saeriflee on a holiday instituted to her hoiioiu-. She lived about B. C. vCO. ACCIAIOLI, MAGDALEN, A NATIVE of Florence, celebrated for her cuip wTs a srreat favourite of Christina, duchess of Tuscany, and wnitrpoeinf in a w pleasing and elegant style. She died in accoeamboni, vikginia, Was horn in 1585, of a nohle family, in Guhhio, of tlie diiehv of Urhino. From her iiifaney, she was remaikahlc for beauty. Her ^-^her estaP ^hed ttJv fqtlier married her to Francesco Peretti, nephew and adopted son oVthe cardinal Peretti of Montalto, ^ijP^her^'dr^^^ In the family of her husband she was adored, '‘“.f ‘‘ tha meniiced him with sudden death In order to P’^^^'^de for t o ’tlcipated, at the eone^^^^ "'s,,“s£? r;:;r« fidl of grace and sentiment. AC LAND, LADY HARRIET, AViEE Of Major Acland, an officer in that portion of *0 Brtt^ ariW in America under the command f Gene al Bui^oy^nc, coinpaniod her husbaiul to America in terminated in Bur- SS - K AGI. AGN. 13 her uiiexpected death with calmness and composure, about B. C. 300. AGIGAN LUCREZIA, Was the wife of Colla, an Italian composer of secondary rank who was in London in 1777. His compositions were almost ex- clusively sung by his wife, of whom Burney, in his History of Music, speaks as “a wonderful performer,” saying that she had two octaves of fair natural voice, and stating, on the authority of Sacchini, that in early youth she could go up to B flat, in ultis- simo. Her shake was perfect, her intonation true, and her execution marked and rapid. From London she went to Parma, and died there in 1783. A.GNES, A German Empress. She was the daughter of Duke William of Aquitaine, and in the year 1043, on the death of liis first wife, was espoused by King Henry the Third, of Germany. In 1047 she and her husband received the imperial crown at Rome, from the hands of Pope Clement the Second. By this marriage Agnes had five childrmi, two sons and three daughters, and her eldest son, Henry, being only five years old when the death of his father took place, the empress was entrusted by the princess of the empire, with the regency. She is generally praised for the manner in which, during several years, she discharged the important duties of this office; but a woman’s hand could scarcely have sufficient power to control the unruly spirits of those stormy times. With the vicAV of conciliating the dukes who had been hostile to the late king, she bestowed upon them several vacant duchies, and the poAver thus given into their hands was turned against her. One of them carried off her daughter Matilda, when only eleven years of age, and others formed a conspiracy for the purpose of getting possession of the young king, and the administration of the affairs of the empire ; the former object they accomplished in the year 1062, when Agnes resolved to Avithdraw from public life ; her friends, hoAvever, persuaded her to remain in the regency, Avhich she did for a time ; but being unable to obtain the restoration of her son, she finally retired to a monastery in Italy, where she died in 1077. AGKES DE MERANIA, Daughter of the duke de Merania, married Philip Augustus, king of France, after he Avas dh'orced by his bishops from his wife, Ingeborge, sister of the King of Denmark. The Pope declared this second marriage null, and placed France under an interdict, till Philip should take back Ingeborge. Philip Avas at length obli- ged to do this, and Agnes died of grief the same year, 1201 at Poissy. Her tAvo children were declared legitimate by the Pot)e. AGKES OF FRANCE, The only chud that Louis the Seventh, of France, had by his third wife, Alix de Champagne, Avas sent before she was ten years old to marry Cesar Alexis, the young son of Emmanuel Comnenus, emperor of Constantinople. The marriage Avas celebrated Avitli great pomp, 1179, and the next year Alexis, though then only thir- teen, succeeded his father in the government. But in 1183 a prince of the same family, Andronicus, deposed and murdered Alexis, 14 AGN. forced Agnes to marry ascended Jhe Andromcus was ^ A^nes sought for a protector among a widow, before she was sixteen, on Theodore Branas, who the Greek nohihty, ^ -(Yhen the crusaders took Con- defended her cause so ^ Napoli, and that of Adri- stantmople, they gave him the uy oi 1 married SPSS'S ifrEw in i» was passed very tranquilly. HUNGARY, AGNES OF Wife of Andrew the Third, last kit of Hungary, was the daughter of ^hert^h^ addrek^S'^politica?^^^^^ hut appears guished keiself hy h^ aaar f greatness of second!' with" wh^^^^ lieriifc the® coiven\“of having spent the ^ mother on the spot where the lOmysfelden, huilt hy „ ® iisniracy headed hy his Em/eror Albert was murdmed^ "periorshe^iever ceasJd to IZ&le death o? hS W, an! to subject herself to the most ascetic discipline. SAIKT, A CiinisTiAN martyr at Rome during the Persecutions o| whose bloody edicts .j.„g death Her riches and beauty thirteen at *™eie°Vomg ^noblemen of Rome to seek her in excited many of the you g ,, -ii she had consecrated marriage; but Agnes answered tlmm ah, that ^ue^^^ herself to a ^®^renly spous • ^® threats and torments governor as a *^^histian, not o ^ tirst employed the would overcome hei •nyitmg promises, to which Agnes SitoSSE A." — 4*2 SS,Ei’ .-SS'S s ‘s-ssr' £*£3; t£"r.r “oS' C.VJ i« 4., m a, ii.»- AGNES SOREL, A KAXXVK Of Eromenteau, in “ne, was maid^ o^ Isabella of Lorraine, sister-in-hw^^f of Imr, and at Seventh of L'^ti®®. T „°yei.nment for her society. But Agnes last abandoned the cares ot goveimuc :„fi,,ced him to attack roused him from ®h®rvutrng repote^ 's fe mainlined her in- Znfo^o^r ^ l”dfath, uXat the age of thirty-nine. AGN. . 15 vSoniG have failscly reported that she ^vas poisoned by tlie ovdei-s of the dauphin, Louis the Eleventh. Erom her beauty, she was c*alled the fairest of the fair, and she possessed great mental powers. She bore three daughters to Charles the Seventh, who were openly acknowledged by him. She herself relates, that an astrologer, whom she had previously instructed, being admitted to her presence, said before Charles, that unless the stars were deceivers, she had inspired a lasting passion in a great monarch. Turning to the king, Agnes said, “Sire, suffer me to fulfil my destiny, to retire from your court to that of the king of England; Henry, who is about to add to his son the crown you relinquish, is doubtless the object of this prediction.” The severity of this reproof effectually roused Charles from his indolence and supineness. The tomb of Agnes was strewed with flowers by the poets of France. Even Louis, when he came to the throne, was far from treating her memory with disrespect. The canons of Loches, from a servile desire to gratify the reigning monarch, had, notwith- standing her liberalities to their church, proposed to destroy her mausoleum. Louis reproached them with their ingratitude, ordered them to fulfil all her injunctions, and added six thousand livres to the charitable donations which she had originally made. Francis the First, honoured and cherished her memory. The four lines made on her by that prince, are well known : — Gentille Agnes! plus d’lionneur tu merite, La cause etant de France recouvi'er, Que ce que pent dans un cloitre ouvrer Clause Nonain, on Men devote hermite. AGNESE. Abbess of Quedlinburg was one of the most distinguished artists of the twelfth century, excelling both in miniature painting and embroidery. Among her works, some of which are still extant, is a piece of tapestry, in which the following Latin verses are wrought. “Alme Dei vates, decus hoc tibi contulit Agnes, Gloria Pontificum, famularum suscipe votum.” This talented lady died in 1205. AGNESI, MARIA GAETANA, A NATIVE of Milan, born March 16th., 1718, gave early indica- tions of extraordinary abilities, devoted herself to the abstract sci- ences, and at the age of nineteen supported a hundred and ninety- one theses, which were afterwards published. She attained such consummate skill in mathematics, that the Pope allowed her to succeed her father as professor of Bologna. Her knowledge of ancient and modern languages was also extensive. She died in 1799, at Milan, where several years before she had taken the veil. Her great work is “Analytical Institutions,” and has been trans- lated by the Rev. John Colson, of the University of Cambridge. This able mathematician considered “The Analytical Institutions” of Agnesi such an excellent work, that he studied Italian in order to translate it into English. At his death he left the manuscript ready for publication. The commentators of Newton were acquain- with ho? mathematical works, while they were in manuscript. 16 agis . ago. Tn lani the works were published in two volumes, at the expeu.se n? Baron Mas^res, to do Lnour to her memory, pd also to prove H^.,7 wo^m lmve minds eapable of comprehpding the most ab- f o cfnriipt; Her eulogy was pronounced in Italian I)y I rise, l^S^tr— ed fnto CnJh'V Ward. In her genius she re- sembled Mrs. Somerville. AGN.ESI, maria TERESA, SisTKR Of the aboVe, was a great musical genius,^ born at Milan 1750. She composed three operas, “Sophomsba, Guo, and AGNODICE, Ax Athenian virgin, who disguised her sex, to learn medicine. Biie wartmmht nddwifery by Herophilus, an ennnpt physicmn, was born in B. C. 506, and when employed, always 'V made, allowing all free-born women to leain midwitery. AGNOXJLT, COUNTESS D’, tL“of"fait i nd’er a fut often assuming ‘S-iifSSHStillil city, and the talent of the to he herself Tto lady iasisSSrs'S AGOSTINA, THE MAID OF SARAGOSSA. Spain can boast of having produced l^eroines from the earliest records of history. The glonous memo^ Wans and of Maria WiTo, whlo“he’ WWriadilla, may be paralleled in our ^ifil/iWr mWtltp|e1 »;^^Ucr kh^^} — at tlio memgrable siege of Saragossa m 1808. (^enciai ADA. (! softened the bitterness of political animosity. Majoi Aeland being taken prisoner at the battle of SaratO"-n determined to join him ; and obtaining from Bnrgo\mc a note commending her to the protection of General Gat"? she the Pev"MrB^®a ^ accompanied by In?.vi^oI'/? ‘^■•aplain in the British army, her own iiusbands valet, to the American camp. Here she was kindly received, and allowed to join her husband. A tor Major Aoland’s return to England, he wls killed in a duel earned by his resenting some aspersions cast on tlie bravery of the British TTivHAt and the shock of his death deprived Lady reason for two years. She afterwards married the Genpvi^^rnt^^"^^!'®]^ accompanied her to the camp of Geneial Gates. Lady Harriet outlived her second husband many years, and died at a very advanced age in 1815 she 1^*7 discovered that for sixteen years She had sutfered from a cancer, which she had concealed from her nearest relatives in order to spare their anxietv. ^ work hy Madame de Biedesel, who was also at the Battle of Saratogi, (her husband. Major de Biedesel, was one of the employed by the English government in the war sXet of ou^'"r:“‘""‘®'’^ “Lady Acland’s tent was near ours. She slept there, and snent the day m the camp. On a sudden, she received the news that wounded, and taken prisoner. She was gieatly distressed ; for she was much attached to him, thou4 he was rude and intemperate; yet a good officer. She was a vciw lovely woman. And lovely in mind, as in person.” ^ ADA, Hecutomnus, king of Caria, who manied her bro~ husband’s death she succeeded to the Ell one of Cana, but was expelled by her younger brother, Pixodarus who, m order to niamtain himself in his usurption, gave his daua-lPer in marriage to a Persian lord called Orontobates ; mid he afffirwards defended Halicarnassus against Alexander the Great. The revolutions which happened at that time proved favourable to Ada ; she implored the protection of the conqueror Alexander against Orontobates, the usurper of her kingdom Alex- ander pve her a very kind reception, and restored her to tiie .5^™erly enjoyed over all Caria, after he had taken the city of Halicarnassus. ^ ADA, tmw*'"Tyti,p'’ beginning of the thirteenth cen- tmy. At the death of her father, Dioderyk, or Theodora the Seventh, which took place in 1203, she was in the sixteenth vcir of t'i?p T?®’ “ .«».* ADAMS, ABIGAIL, . ^ o,. . jrXigte^of » tional church at Weymouth Massactasetts ana 1789, she went to reside “Xf he was chosen President, ment, with him; as she . ^gQQ ^^^oy retired to Quincy, in 1797. After Mr. Adams defeat, in lb00,^tiicy^^^ where Mrs. Adams di^, Oc ^ 2 admired. She was a son, John Quincy Adams, ^y® .Z mind, and, whether in woman of t™® 8*'y'"®l®„yi,„„yg nreoerved the same dignified and public or private l‘f®> f ®Xl^ytres 3 o" a household, she united tranquil demeanor. As .y® “ ■ ^ -juj, generous spirit of the prudence y a affectionate in her friendships, a liberal lw?P‘‘ality;X X^oUeourto her dependents, cheer- bountiful to the poor, kind a^ co m teous lo fill and charitable in the in .. . . babitiial practice of be- boiirs and *‘®'Piaintances; s^ d family relations, nevoleiice, and siyeie tyX®' ^ore worthy of imitation by her few women have Irft a P^y”; ^ j ^ith a Biogi-aphical ff£,.h"5 srg— w.,. «»= play of Yirtues; hut few equally aud the they want the animating mfluen human nature in its inspiration of homage and ig often beautifully dis- common form; and tlioiigh female c ^ quiet home played in retirement, yet to sweet serenity is a trial few women would ha^e Dome nniupv the same 14 did Mrs. Adams. She ^^as, in retu-ement^at^Qmim dignified, sensible, and happy . ? ipj jg serenity arose from a rounded by fashion, wi , and iMel ect yy®( 3 ^®ygti^^ contentment, settled and perfect, but Phi^X lich puiMy and elevation of which great minds y'.y ®a'^ 'mind ^ and keep them vigorous - "E-ss r&iEEss !E;a?iSiS?y"« oE-V, » «' «■« — of her beloved country. ADA. 7 ADAMS, HANNAH, A CEi.EBRATED American writer, was ‘born in Medficld, Massa- chusetts, in 1755. Her father was a respectable farmer in that place, rather better educated than persons of his class usually were at that time; and his daughter, who was a very delicate child, profited by his fondness for books. So great was her love for reading and study, that when veiy young she had committed to memory nearly all of Milton, Pope, Thomson, Young, and several other poets. When she was about seventeen her father failed in business, and Miss Adams was obliged to exert herself for her own main- tenance. This she did at first by making lace, a very profitable employment during the revolutionary • war, as very little lace was then imported. But after the termination of the confiict she was obliged to resort to some other means of support; and having acquired from the students who boarded with her father, a com- petent knowledge of Latin and Greek, she undertook to prepare young men for college ; and succeeded so well, that her reputation was spread throughout the state. Her first work entitled “The View of Religions,” which she com- menced when she was about thirty, is a history of the ■ different sects in religion. It caused her so much hard study and close reflection, that she was attacked before the close of her labours by a severe fit of illness, and threatened with derangement. Her next work was [a carefully written “History of New England;” and her third was on “The Evidences of the Christian Religion.” Though all these works showed great candour and liberality of mind and profound research, and though they were popular, yet they brought her but little besides fame; which, however, had extended to Europe, and she reckoned among her correspondents many of the learned men of all countries, i^ong these was the celebrated abbe Gregoire, who was then struggling for the eman- cipation of the Jews in France. He sent Miss Adams several volumes, which -she facknowledged were of much use to her in preparing her own work, a “History of the Jews,” now considered one of the most valuable of her productions. Still, as far as pe- cuniary matters went, she was singularly unsuccessful, probably from her want of knowledge of business, and ignorance in worldly matters ; and, to relievo her from her embarrassments, three wealthy gentlemen of Boston, with great '^Liberality, settled an annuity upon her, of which she was kept in entire ignorance till the whole affair was completed. The latter part of her life passed in Boston, in the midst of a large circle of friends, by whom, she was warmly cherished and esteemed for the singular excellence, purity, and simplicity of her character. She died, November 15th. 1832, at the nge of seventy- six, and was buried at Mount Auburn; the first whose body was placed in that cemetery. Through life the gentleness of her manners, and the sweetness of her temper were child-like; she trusted all her cares to the control of her Heavenly Father ; and she did not trust in vain. ADAMS, SARAH FLOWER, Was the youngest daughter of Benjamin Flower, an English 8 ADE. political writer and reformer, residing in Cambridgesliire. Mrs. Adams was a true poet; slie wrote oceasional criticisms, wliicli display much acuteness of intellect; but her soul was breathed forth in her devotional lyrics. She died in August 1848, and one of her own beautiful hymns was sung over her grave. Her longest and most powerful poem is entitled “Vivia Perpetua.” ADELAIDE, Daughter of Rodolplius, king of Burgundy, manded Lotharius the Second, king of Italy, and after his death, Otho the First, emperor of Germany. Her character was exemplary, and she always exerted her influence for the good of her subjects. She died in 999, aged sixty-nine. ADELAIDE, Madame, of France, the eldest daughter of Louis the Fifteenth, and Aunt of Louis the Sixteenth, was born at Versailles, in the year 1732. This princess, although constantly exposed to the contaminating influence of a dissipated court, was distinguished for the purity of her morals; she kept aloof from any partici- p)ation in the various intrigues that were in active operation around her, during the reign of both her father and nephew; and her strong good sense enabled her to detect the fallacy and foresee the danger of the financial schemes of the minister Calonne. Anxious to escape the revolutionary storm which she saw was about to break upon her unhappy country, she quitted Paris for Rome, in February, 1791, accompanied by her sister Madame Victoire. After several detentions on the route, the royal sisters reached Rome, where they remained until the approach of the French army in 1799, compelled them again to become fugitives. They first sought refuge in Naples, then in Corfu, and ultimately in Trieste, where Madame Adelaide died, in the early part of 1800, having survived her sister nine months. ADELAIDE, Marchioxess of Italy, was the daughter of Oldcric or Odelric Manfrcdi, Count of Turin and of Susa, and warden of the Italian marshes. Adelaide married in 1035, on the death of her fathei-, Herman, Duke of Suabia, who succeeded by right of his wife, to Olderic’s estates and honours, including the Marquisate of Italy. He died in 1038, without issue, and his widow married the Marquis Henry of Alerum, in Montferrat; who died without children. In 1045, Adelaide married a third time — Oddo, who became Lord of Turin, Marquis of Italy, and held other impor- tant offices and possessions ; he died in 1060, leaving two sons and a daughter, who were the foundation of the powerful House of Savoy. The Marchioness acted as regent during the minority of her sons, and afterwards continued to advise and assist the eldest, Peter, after he had received the investiture of the marquisate, taking part in most of the great political events of that period of Italian history. She died in December 1091, and left a name which shines out brightly as a star from the obscurity of the eleventh century. She appears to have been exceedingly charitable and pious, as well as able to rule and counsel. ADE 9 ADELAIDE, QUEEN. Amelia Adelaide Louisa Theresa, sister of the reigning Dnke of Saxe Meiningen, was horn August 13th., 1792 ; and married, July lltli., 1818, William, Duke of Clarence, who, in 1830, ascended the throne of England. This monarch died June 30th., 1837, and Adelaide, who during her seven years of queenly dignity, had conducted herself so as to win the esteem and respect of her husband’s subjects, retired into private life, and commenced a course of unostentatious charity, the munificence of which may be gathered from the fact, that during her twelve years of widowhood, she gave away in regular annual contributions to charitable establishments, no less a sum than £240,000 ; while casual, and less easily traceable bounties, certainly amounted to double, if not treble that sum. In fact her whole income, undiminished by any charges beyond those of a very moderate establishment, was devoted to such good works as the promotion of religion, and the relief of want. During the last illness of King William, Queen Adelaide was a perfect model of a tender, loving, and pious wife; those who had the best opportunity of observing her closely, have borne testimony to the entire devotion, and full performance of all the duties of the married state in a time of sickness and sorrow. In tlie Annual Register, vol. Ixxix, page 197, we find it stated that “His Majesty died in a gentle sleep, his head resting upon the queen’s shoulder, and her hand supporting his breast — a position which the queen had maintained about an hour before her fatal loss ; and indeed, during nearly all the king’s hours of sleep for the last fortnight of His Majesty’s illness.” The Archbishop of Canterbury, too, commenting on the last hours of the king, observes ; — “She underwent labours which I thought no ordinary woman could endure. No language can do justice to her meekness, and to the calmness of mind which she sought to keep up before the King, while sorrow was preying at her heart. Such constancy of affec- tion I think was one of the most interesting spectacles that could be presented to a mind desirous of being gratified with the sight of human excellence.” The death of this true wife, pious woman, and good queen, occurred in 1849; and the marks of national sorrow on the occa- sion were unanimous and unmistakeable. Among other tributes paid to her virtues by the public prints, we find the following: — “With the exception of a visit paid by Her Majesty to her relations in Germany, in 1844, it may be said that the remaining portion of her days were those of a perfect widowhood from all the joys, the pleasures, and even the occupations of this life. She went fonvard from that time forth preparing for a better world, regarding herself as the almoner of all that were sick and ailing, in danger, in difficulty, and in distress, and had none to help . them. The wealth that she received through the English exchequer, passed through her hands to make rich English poor, to give health to English sick, and to bring joy, comfort, and consolation, to many a sorrowful English home. Such was she who has now departed from amongst us — a prin- cess a model of piety, a queen full of gentleness, a widow super- abounding in deeds of beneficence. To all, the loss of so high, so pious, and so benevolent a lady, ADE. ADO. 10 is great— so great, that^ it is felt and lamented in every corner of the land; hut to the poor it is irreparahle.” ADELAIS Of Louvain, second queen of Henry the First of England, was the eldest daughter of Godfrey, Duke of Brabant, and Ida, Countess , of Heimur. Her designation among the troubadours was ihe Fair Maid of Brabant,” and her reputation for beauty and accom- nlishments, was spread widely throughout Europe; a standard wrought by her hand of silk and gold for her father’s army, was captured by the Bishop of Leige and Count of Lunbeig, and de- posited in the cathedral of St. Lambert, at Leige, whence it was taken once a year to he carried in triumphal procession through the streets of the city. Her maniage with King Henry took place at Windsor, on the 24th. of January, 1121, she being then but eigh- teen years of ago. In the English court, she took no part in political affairs, but was the great patroness of literature in its then representatives, the minstrels or troubadours. In 1135, :png Hemy died, and after three years of widowhood, during which she foun- ded several religious endowments, she married the famous nobleman William de Albini, called “of the strong arm,” by whom she had seven children. She died in 1151. From her is descended the noble family of Howard, still possessors of Arundel Castle, in Sussex, which was part of the portion which she received on her uiarriage with the English King. ADELASIA, Oip Queen of Sardinia, in the earlier half of the thktecnth f i feTf%^.Tli^^^orfe‘rthS"^^^ at^Emptor^redS were each desirous of P-t^g h» with a second h^band, who wouW be hkely t Euseus, wliere she appears to have died. ADORNI, CATHARINE FIESCHI, A Genoese lady, mamed a dissipated young man, Julian Adomi, ADR. AiME. 11 whom, by her modest and virtuous conduct, she reclaimed. After his death she retired to Geneva, where she devoted herself to acts of piety and benevolence. She wrote several works on divinity j and died in 1510, aged sixty-three. ADRIAM, MARIE, A FEMALE who ill 1793, at the age of sixteen, fought valiantly during the whole time that Lyons was besieged. On being arrested after the engagement, and asked how she had dared to take up arms? she replied, “I used them to serve my country, and deliver it from its oppressors !” She was immediately condemned, and executed. ADRICHOMIA, CORNELIA, A DESCENDANT of tlic iioblc family of Adrictem, and a nun in Holland of the St. Augustine order, who lived in the sixteenth century, published a poetical version of the psalms, with several other religious poems. Her excellent understanding and erudition are commended by writers of her own time. She composed for Iierself the following epitaph ; — Corpus homo, animam superis Cornelia mando; Pulve ruler ta caro vermibus esca datur. Non ac lacrymas, non singultus, tristesque querelas, Sed Christo oblatus nunc precor umbra preces. AMELIA, Was, according to Dionysius, and Valerius Maximus, a vestal virgin, who being condemned to die for her negligence in allowing the sacred fire, which it was her duty to watch and feed, to be- come extinguished, rekindled the embers miraculously by throwing her veil over them. JEMELIA JULIANA, Countess of Schwarzburg-Rudolstadt, was the daughter of Abiil Fredrick, Count of Barby ; she was born on the 10th. of August, 1637, and in 1665, married Count Abert Anton, whose title she bore. She died on the 2nd. of December, 1706, and left behind her a reputation for great piety and benevolence, and some poetical talent, resting in some spiritual poems composed during her hours of leisure; many of these were subsequently adopted into the hymn books used in the Protestant churches of Saxony and Thuringia. AMELIA TERTIA, Daughter of iEmelius Paulus the First, wife of Scipio Africanns the First, and mother of Cornelia, who was mother of the Gracchi ; slie was celebrated for’ her conjugal affection and prudence, as well as for her wealth and splendour. The exact date either of her birth or death, is not recorded. AMELIA TERTIA, Third daughter of Lucius ^melius Paulus the Second, who received from her lips the first favourable omen of his victory over Persius, king of Macedonia. It is said that ^melius, returning from the comitia found his daughter w'eeping, and, taking her in his arms. AIR. AGA. AGE. n inquired tlie cause of her sorrow. “Know you not, she replied, “that Persius, (a favourite dog,) is dead ?” Her father exclaimed, “I accept the omen!” and entered hopefully on the war. AFRA, A MAKTYR in Crete, during the Dioclcsian persecution, which commenced A. D. 803. She was a pagan and a courtezan, but she no sooner heard the Gospel preached, than she confessed her sms, and was baptized. Her former lovers, enraged at this change, de- nounced her as a Christian. She was examined, avowed hei_ faith with firmness, and was burnt. Her mother and three servant^ who had shared her crimes and repentance, were aiYCSted, as they watched hy her tomb, and sutfered the same fate. AGATHA, SAINT, A Sicilian lady, who was remarkable for her beauty and talents. OidnUanurgovemor of Sicily fell in love with her, and made in^ny vain aUempts on her virtue. When he fopd Agatha inflex- ible ^ his desire changed into resentment, and discovering that she vas^ Christian, he determined to gratify his revenge. He ordered hei^o be scourged, burnt with red-hot irons, and torn with sharp hooks. Having borne these torments with admirable fortitude, she was laid naked on live coals mingled with glass, and being earned ^Tus^s^dThat^QuiiflS^ was drowned while on his way to take possession of the estates of the virgin martyr, who was^aiteiwaids canonized the 6th. of February, that being St. Agatha s day , and occupying’ a conspicuous position in the Greek and Roman calendar. She is^ considered the peculiar patroness of Sicily, where there ^ is a miraculous well named after her, which has the credit of having several times stayed the eruptions of Mount Yesuvius. AGESISTRATA, Wtff of Eudamidas the Second, and mother of Agis the Fourth, king of Sparta, was a woman of great wealth and hpr ueonle She had brought up her son very voluptuously , but when he became king, he resolved to restore the ancient severe Slire S mode of living of the Spartans, and began by setting the example himself. Agesistrata at first opposed the reforination, bv whTh she would lose much of her wealth; afterwards she not only approved of her son’s design, but endeavoured to gam fhP o her women to join her, as they had great influence in the comLnity, and the greatest difficulty 'vas .expected to ‘^asejrom their opposition; but instead of uniting with her, y Leonidas the Third, the other king of Lacecl»mon, to ^ flpsicns of his colleague. In consequence of the distuibances uiac en ued Agis was obliged to take refuge in one of the temple ; 3 one dSv on his returning to his sanctuary from a bath, he was seized a’nd thrown into prison. Agesistrata, and Archidamia, grandmother of Agis, used all their influence, duce the ephori to allow Agis to plead his cause before his own uponle They were, however, allowed to share his pi'}Son, w ?n?of\he m,Uirwho was in debt to Agesistrata, by mtnsucs succeeded in having them all strangled at once. Agcsistu.ta . AGO. 17 had been despatched in the June of that year-to reduce Saragossa, ■where the royal standard of the Bourbons liad been unfurled. Tliis city was not fortified; it was surrounded by an ill -constructed wall, twelve feet high by three broad, intersected by houses; these houses, and the neighbouring churches and convents, were in so dila- pidated a state, that from the roof to the foundation were to bo seen in each immense breaches ; apertures begun by time and in- creased by neglect. A large hill, called II Torero, commanded the town at the distance of a mile, and offered a situation for most destructive bombardment. Among the sixty thousand inhabitants there were but two hundred and twenty regular troops, and the artillery consisted of ten old cannon. The French began the siege in a rather slothful style ; they deemed much exertion unnecessary; Saragossa, they said, was only in- habited by monks and cowards. But their opinions and their efforts were destined to an entire revolution. Very seldom in the annals of war has greater heroism, greater bravery, greater hoiTor and misery been concentrated, than during the two months that these desperate patriots repelled their inv^ers. No sacrifices were too great to be offered, no extremities too oppressive to be endured by the besieged ; but, as it often occurs among the noblest bodies of men, that one sordid soul may be found open to the far-reaching hand of corruption, such a wretch happened to be entrusted with a powder-magazine at Saragossa. Under the influence of French gold, he fired the magazine on the night of the 2nd. of June. To describe the horrors that ensued would be impossible. The French, to whom the noise of the explosion had been a signal, advanced their troops to the gates. The population, shocked, amazed, hardly knoA^ing what had occurred, entirely ignorant of the cause, bewil- dered by conflagration, ruins, and the noise of the enemy’s artillery unexpectedly thundering in their ears, were paralyzed, powerless; the overthrow, the slaughter of those Avho stood at the ramparts, seemed more like a massaere than a battle; in a short time the trenches presented nothing but a heap of dead bodies. There was no longer a combatant to be seen; nobody felt the courage to stand to the defence. At this desperate moment, an unknoAvn maiden issued from the church of Nostra Donna del Pillas, habited in white raiment, a cross suspended from her neck, her dark hair dishevelled, and her eyes sparkling with supernatural lustre ! She traversed the city with a ]mld and firm step ; she passed to the ramparts, to the very spot wli.ere the enemy was pouring on to the assault; she mounted to the breach, seized a lighted match from the hand of a dying en- gineer, and fired the piece of artillery he had failed to manage ; then kissing her cross, she cried Avith the accent of inspiration — “Death or victory !” and reloaded her cannon. Such a cry, such a vision, could not fail of calling up enthusiasm; it seemed that heaven had brought aid to the just cause ; her cry Avas ansAvered — “Long live Agostina!” “Forward, forAvard, Ave Avill conquer!” resounded on every side. Nerved by such emotions, the force of every man Avas doubled, and the French Avere repulsed on all sides. General Lefevre, mortified at this unexpected result, determined to reduce the place by famine, as Avell as to distress it by bombard- ment from II Torero. The horrors that folloAved his measures Arould c 13 AGO. A G U . be too painful to detail, but tliey afforded Agostina an opportunity of dUw her intrepidity. Shi threw herself ^ positions, to rescue the unhappy heings wounded by or by the falling of timbers. She went from house to ^\^se, vis- itin«- the wounded, binding up their hurts, or supplying aid to the^sick or starving. The French, by their indomitable perseverance, had, from step to step rendered themselves masters of the city. Lefevi-e thought his hour of triumph had now certainly arrivedkhe sent to the commandant, Palafox, to demand ® capit- ulation. Palafox received this in he turned *0 who stood near him, completely armed— What shall I answer. The 2 ‘iii indignantly replied, “War to the kniie. , Her exclamation was echoed by the populace, and Palafox made her words his reply to Lefevre. t t 4 .^ Hothing in the history of war has ever been recorded, to ic- semble the consequence of this refusal to capitulate. liouses in a street would be occupied by the Spanish, the opposite row by the French, A continual tempest of balls P the air • the town was a volcano ; the most revolting butcheiy ^v^^s carried orior eleven days and eleven nights. Every street, every house, was disputed with musket and poignaid. Agostina random rank to rank, everywhere taking The French were gradually driven back; and the dawn of t 17th. of August, saw them relinquish this long-disputed prey, and take* the road to Pampeluna. The triumph of the patriots— then joy, was unspeakable. Palafox rendered due ® men who had perished, and endeavoured to remunerate the few intrepid warriors who survived— among them was Agostina. Put what could be offered commensurate with the services of one who had saved the city ? Palafox told her to select what honours &ne pieLsed-miything would be granted her.^ She modestly answered that she begged to be allowed to retain the rank of engineu, and to have the privilege of wearing the arms of Saragossa, xal rest of her life was passed in honourable poverty, until the j vur 1«26, when she died, “By all her country’s wishes blest!” AGPEDA, MAKIE D’ SuPERion of a convent at Agreda, in Spain, founded bj virgin all that he would, and would give hei all could, and could give her all that was not of the essence of God. Marie d’ Agreda died in 1665, aged sixty -three. Great effoi.s were made at Romo to procure her cp-^omzation, but without effect. AGR. 19 AGRIPPINA, Thr claiiglitcr of M. Vipsanius Agrippa and Julia, the only child of Augustus, married Germanicus, the son of Drusus, and nephew to Tiberius, to whom she bore nine children. Three of them died in infancy, and among the remaining six were Caligula, afterwards emperor, and Agrippina, the mother of Nero. On the death of Augustus, (A. D. 14,) Germanicus and his wife were with the armjs on the banks of the Rhine, where they had much difficulty in restraining the mutinous soldiery from proclaiming Germanicus in opposition to his uncle. On this occasion Agrippina, by her reso- lution and courage, shewed herself worthy of her descent from Augustus ; and the following year she exhibited the same qualities, in repressing a general panic that had seized on the soldiers during her husband’s absence, and preventing them from disgracing them- selves. Agrippina was with her husband in Syria, Avhen he fell a victim to the arts of Piso and Plancina. Her resentment at this treatment was such as to draw upon her the anger of Tiberius ; and when, after a widowhood of seven years, she requested him to give her a husband, he evaded her petition, knowing well that the husband of Agrippina would be a dangerous enemy. At length, she so offended the emperor, by shewing him that she suspected him of an intention to poison her, that he banished her to the island of Pandataria, and at last closed her life by starvation, October 13th., A. D. 33. The rage of Tiberius was not appeased by the death of Agrippina ; he had injured her too deeply to for- give himself, and so he sought to appease his hatred by persecuting her children — and her two eldest sons were his victims. The character of Agrippina presents some of the strongest points, both of the good and bad, in Roman life. She was frank, upright, sternly courageous, and unimpeachably virtuous. She was faithful and loving to her husband, watchful and anxious for her children. Yet with all this, she was excessively proud of her noble descent ; fieiy and impetuous in passion, indiscreet in speech, and imprudent in conduct. This is a mixed character, but a shining one. It is one which fell short of Cornelia, but excelled all common fame. Compared with Tiberius, she was an angel in conflict with a demon. AGRIPPINA, JULIA, Great-granddaughter of Augustus, and daughter of Germa- nicus and Agrippina, was born amidst the excitement of war, in a Roman camp, on the shores of the Rhine, and reared under the laurels of her father’s conquests, and the halo of her mother’s grandeur. Her father’s death occurring at a very early period of her life, her first perception of the career opened to her might have been derived from the sympathy and respect accorded by the Roman people to her family, even in the presence of her father’s murderers. Some historians have attributed to her a spirit of vengeance, which, though the accusation is not well substantiated, might indeed have been fostered by the trials of her life, commencing with her early estrangement from her glorious mother, which was followed by her persecution, first by the infamous Sejanus, and after the death of her husband Domitius, by her brother Caligula — ^who accused her before the senate, of participation ia a canspi- 20 AGK. racy, forced them to condemn her, and had her driven into exile, where she remained in constant fear of a violent death. On the death of Caligula, Agrippina, recalled from exile, was married to the consul Crispinus, whose sudden death was ascribed by her enemies to poison administered by his wife. Five years after this, Pallas proposed her to Claudius, as the successor of Messalina ; and after the interval of a year, during which Agrippina had much to contend with from rivalry and intrigue, the ohstaclc opposed to this marriage by the ties of consanguinity was relieved by a special law, and the daughter of Germanicus ascended the throne of Augustus, and ruled the empire from that moment, in the name of her imbecile husband. Under her brilliant and vigorous administration, faction was controlled, order re-established, and that system of espionage abolished which Irad filled Rome with informers and their victims. The reserve and dignity of her de- portment produced a reform in the manners of the imperial palace, and her influence over her husband was of a most salutary nature. Tacitus has loaded the memory of Agrippina with the impu- tation of inordinate ambition, and, though there is probably con- siderable calumny in these charges, it may be supposed that a temperament like hers, did not shrink from the arbitrary and cruel acts which might be thought necessary to her safety or advancement. Still, the woman must be judged by the circumstances under which she lived, and with reference to the morality of her con- temporaries; and, so judged, she rises immeasurably superior to the greatest men associated with her history. Agrippina was the first woman who acquired the privilege of entering the capitol in the vehicle assigned to the priests in religious ceremonies, and on all public occasions she took an elevated seat reserved for her near the emperor. On the occasion of the adoption of her son to the exclusion of the emperor’s own child by Messalina, the infant Britannicus, she received the cognomen of Augusta; and to the prophetic augur who bade her “beware, lest the son she had so elevated might prove her ruin,” she replied, “Let me perish, but let Nero reign.” • In this answer we have the secret of her great actions, and^ the motive for all her imputed crimes. Amidst all her lofty aspirations, her indomitable pride, her keen sense of injuries inflicted, her consciousness of power acquired, there was one deep and redeeming aftection; this brilliant despot, the astute politician of her age, was still, above all and in all — a mother! The marriage of her son to Octavia, the^ emperor’s daughter, consummated the hopes and views of Agrippina, and relieving her from maternal anxietv, allowed her to give up her mind entirely to the affairs of state*'; and owing to her vigorous guidance of the reins of government, the last years of the reign of Claudius were years of almost unequalled prosperity in every respect— and this indolent and imbecile emperor died while the genius and vigour of his wife were giving such illustrations to his reign. Agrippina has been accused of poisoning her husband, but on no sufficient grounds— his own gluttony was probably the cause of his death. But that Agrippina’s arts seated her son on the throne of the Cffisars, there can be no doubt. In all this great historical drama, who was the manager, and most efficient actor? woman or man? Whose was the superior AGR. 21 mind? wlio was the intellectual agent? Was it the wily Seneca? the ductile Burrhus? the sordid army? the servile senate? the excitable people? or the consistent, concentrated Agrippina; who, actuated by one all-absorbing feeling, in the pursuit of one great object, put them all in motion? that feeling was maternal love; that object the empire of the world! Nero was but eighteen years old when he ascended the throne ; and, grateful to her whose genius had placed him there, he resigned the administration of aifairs into her hands, and evinced an extraordinary tenderness and submission to his august mother. The senate vied with him in demonstrations of deference to her, and raised her to the priesthood, an assignment at once of power and respect. The conscript fathers yielded to all her wishes; the Roman people had already been accustomed to seeing her on the imperial tribunal; and Seneca, Burrhus, and Pallas became but the agents of her will. In reference to the repose and prosperity of the empire under her sway, Trajan, in after years, was wont to com- pare the first five years of Nero’s reign with those of Rome’s best emperors. Agrippina must have early discovered Nero’s deficiency in that physical sensibility, and those finer sympathies which raise man above the tiger and vulture. She is reported to have said, “The reign of Nero has begun as that of Augustus ended; but when I am gone, it will end as that of Augustus began:” — the awful prophecy was soon accomplished. The profound policy by which she endeavoured to prolong her own government, and her watch- fulness over the young Britannicus, are suflicient evidences that the son so loved in the perversity of maternal instinct must have eventually laid bare the inherent egotism and cruelty of his nature. When, on the occasion of a public reception given to an embassy from the East, Agrippina moved forward to take her usual place beside Nero, he, with officious courtesy and ironical respect, sprang forward and prevented the accomplishment of her intention. After this public insult, Agrippina lost all self-control, and uttered pas- sionate and impolitic words that were soon conveyed to the emperor, and by awakening his fears, let loose his worst passions. After murdering Britannicus to frustrate her designs, imprisoning her in her own palace, and attempting to poison her, a reconciliation took place between Nero and Agrippina, of which the mother was the only dupe, for the world understood the hollowness of her son’s professions of affection, and all abandoned her. Nero was now resolved on the death of his mother, and took great pains in aiTanging an artful scheme to accomplish it — which was frustrated by Aceronia, who voluntarily received the blow intended for her mistress. Agrippina escaped then, but was soon afterwards murdered by Anicetus, who, commissioned by her son, entered her chamber with a band of soldiers, and put an end to her life, after a glorious reign of ten years; during which she was distinguished for her personal and intellectual endowments, and gave peace and prosperity to the empire she governed. Her faults belonged to the bad men and bad age in which she lived — the worst on record : her virtues and her genius were her own. She inherited them from Agrippa, the friend and counsellor of Augustus, and from Agrippina, the wife of Germauicus. AGU. The mind of this extraordinary woman was not wholly engrossed hy the arts of intrigue or the cares of government; she found time to write her own Memoirs or Commentaries on the events of tier time, of which Tacitus availed himself for his historical works. Pliny also quotes from her writings. AGUILAK, GRACE, Was horn at Hackney, England, June 1816. Her father was Emanuel Aguilar, a merchant descended from the Jews of Spam. Grace was the eldest child ; and her delicate health, during infancy and early youth, was a source of great solicitude to her parents. She was educated almost entirely at home, her mother being her instructor tiU she attained the age of fourteen, when her father commenced a regular course of reading to her, while she was em- ployed in drawing or needle -work. At the age of seven she began keeping a regular journal; when she was about fifteen she wrote her first poetry; but she never permitted herself the pleasuie of original exposition until all her duties and her studies were per- Grace Aguilar was extremely fond of music; she _ had been taught the piano from infancy; and in 1831, commen^d the harp. She sang pleasingly, preferred English songs, invariably selecting them for the beauty or sentiment of the words. She was also passionately fond of dancing; and her cheerful, lively manners, in the society of her young friends, would scarcely have led any to imagine how deeply she felt and pondered the ^ subiects which afterwards formed the labour of her hfe. She enioyed all that was innocent; but the sacred feeling of duty always regulated her conduct. Her mother once expressed the Avish^that Grace would not waltz; and no solicitation could aftei- Avards tempt her. Her mother also required her to read sermons, and study religion and the Bible regularly ; this was done by Grace cheerfully, at first as a task, but finally with much delight ; foi evidence of Avhich we Avill quote her own Avords in one of hei ™^Tms,^'eacUng^th^^^^ and studying religion,) formed into a habit, and persevered in for life, Avould m time, and without labour or Aveariness, give the comfort and the knowledge that avc see^ each year would become brighter and more blest; each year we sCld something wf knew not he valley of the shadow of death, feel to our heart s core that the ^ Tho°first^uhlished work of Miss ^Sni'ar 'was Wreath,’’ 1 , little noetical volume. Soon aftenvards, “Home Influence ap- peared ; ’and then the “Women of Israel,’’ to “gf ..wg^an’s truth Tiietv and love, and an earnest desire to do good to nei felloAv-beingL The death of her father, and the cares she took on herself in Comforting her mother, and ^ CJnstitutLn^ her brothers, undermined, by degrees, her delicate constitution. AIG. AIK. 2.^ She went abroad for her health, and died in Frankfort, in 1847. She was buried there in the cemetery, one side .of which is set apart for the Jews, the people of her faith. The stone which marks the spot bears upon it a butterfly and five stars, emblematic of the soul in heaven; and beneath appears the inscription— “Give her of the fruit of her hands, and let her own works praise her in the gates.” Her works do indeed praise her. She died at the early age of thirty-one, and was never at leisure to pursue literature as her genius would have prompted, had not her spirit been so thoroughly subjected to her womanly duties. She seems always to have striven to make her life useful. She shows this in writing chiefly for her own sex; and her productions will now be stamped with the gallic which her lovely character, perfected and crowned by a happy death, imparts. She could not speak for some time bcfoi-e licr decease ; but having learned to use her fingers, in the manner of the deaf and dumb, ahnost the last time they moved, it was to spell upon them feebly — “Though He slay me, yet will I trust in Him.” AIGUILLON, DUCHESS D’, Niece of the Cardinal de Richelieu, was the first lady of high milk whose house was opened to all men of letters. There men of talent were received, together with the greatest noblemen of the court. These assemblies had much influence on the manners of the French. The duchess was a woman of intelligence, piety, and the greatest generosity. After the death of Richelieu, under the direction of the devout Vincent de Paul, she united in all benevo- lent works. She endowed hospitals, bought slaves to set them free, liberated prisoners, and maintained missionaries in France and distant countries. She died in 1675. AIKIN, LUCY, An English writer, was the only daughter of Dr. Aikin, the brother of Mrs. Barbauld. Like her father and aunt, she devoted herself to literature. Her principal works are, “Ei)istles on the Character of Women,” “Juvenile Correspondence,” “The Life of Zuinglius, the Reformer,” -and a “History of the Court of Queen Ehzabeth.” She lived in the latter part of the eighteenth and the early part of the present century. Her “Memoir” of her father. Dr. John Aikin, is a beautiful tribute of filial aftection. She was enabled, by the careful education he had given her, to enjoy the pleasures of mental intercourse with him; and how well she repaid his care, this monmnent she has constructed to the memory of his genius and goodness is a touching and enduring proof. At the close of the Memoir, she deseribes the feebleness which op- pressed his body, while yet his mind could enjoy, in a degree, the pleasures of intellect ; and in such a way as necessarily made him entirely dependent on female care and society. The writings of Miss Aikin are attractive from their quiet, good sense, refined taste, and kind spirit always exhibited. Her last work, “The Life of Addison,” was somewhat severely eriticised in regard to the accuracy of dates, and some other matters, of minor importance when compared with the value of this contribution to the memory of a good man and an accomplished scholar. The AIR. AIS. ARE. character of Mr. Addison was never before set in so hxvouraL'lo a light ; and Miss Aikin deserves to have her memory revered by all who love to see the works that genius has left made themes of affectionate study, by one who could sympathize with the literary tastes, and benevolent feelings of the philanthropist and the author. AIROLA, ANGELICA VERONICA, A Genoese lady of high rank, who lived in the seventeenth century. She learned the art of painting from Dominica Fiasclla ; after which she executed some good pictures on religious subjects, most of them for the churches and convents of her native city. At the close of her life she became a nun of the order of St. Bartholomew della Olivella, at Genoa. AISHA, A Poetess of Spain, during the time that the Moors had pos- session of that kingdom. She was a daughter of the duke of Ahraedi, and her poems and orations were frequently read with appiause in the royal academy at Cordova. She Avas a virtuous character, lived unmarried, and left behind her many monuments of her genius, and a large and well- selected library. She lived in the tAVClfth century. AISSE, DEMOIS, Was born in Circassia, 1689, and was purchased by the count do Ferriol, the French ambassador at Constantinople, when four years of age, for 1500 livres. The seller declared her to be a Circassian Princess. She Avas of great beauty. The count took her with him to France, and had her taught all the accomplish- ments of the day. She sacrificed her innocence to her bcnefactoi , but she resisted the splendid offers of the duke of Orleans. Of her numerous suitors she favoured only ^ the chevalier Aidy, Avho had taken the vows at Malta. Aidy Avished to obtain a release from them, but his mistress herself opposed the attempt. The fruit of this love was a daughter, born in England. Aisse became afterwards a prey to the bitterest remorse; she tried in A^ain to resist her passion, and sank under the struggle betAveen her love and her conscience. She died in 1727, at the age of thirty-eight. Her letters were published, first AAuth notes by Voltaire, and after- Avards, in 1806, with the letters of Mesdames de Villars, Lafayette, and de Tencin. They are written in a pleasant fluent strain, and contain many anecdotes of the prominent persons of her time. AKERHIELM, ANNA MANSDOTTER AGRICONIA, A LEARNED SAvedish lady, Avas born March 18th., 1642. She was the daughter of the minister of Aker, in Sudermania; her father, Magnus Jonoe Agriconius, being the author of a feAv unimportant works. By his death she Avas, at the age of sixteen, left an orphan Avith a brother three years her elder, and tAVO sisters. Anna dis- played great talents for literature, and under the guidance of her brother, became an excellent Latinist. She afterwards, unassisted, made herself mistress of several modern languages. ^ Having, m 1671, been appointed ‘hofjungfrau,’ or lady in Avaiting, in the household of count Magnus Gabriel Dclagardie, Chancellor of the ALA. ALL. 25 kingdom, to whom her brother was secretaiy, she became acquainted count s daughter, and on the marriage of that lady with lucid -Marshal count Konigsmark, accompanied the bride as^ com- panion, and remained with her until death. She travelled to Venice, Greece, and the Morea, where the count commanded the \ enetian forces, and kept a diary of her observations, portions of which were published. She died at Bremen, in Germany, in 1698. ALACOQUE MARIE, A NUN in the convent of the Visitation, at Paraile-monnial, in the province of Burgundy, who was born about the middle of tlic seventeenth century, was celebrated for her sanctity throughout all 1 ranee. She, in conjunction with Claude de la Colombiere, a famous Jesuit, and confessor to the duchess of York, wife of James, afterwards James the Second of England, gave a form to the celebration of the solemnity of the heart of Christ, and composed an office for the occasion. The renowned defender of the bull Unigenitus, John Joseph Languet afterwards archbishop of Sens, was an ardent admirer of this holy fanatic, and published, in 1729, a circumstantial account of her life. She imagined that Christ appeared to her in a vision, and demanded her heart, which, when she gave him, he returned enclosed in his own, “Henceforth thou shalt be the beloved of my heart ” With imaginings the book of the visions of Marie Alacoque IS filled, but at the time they were written they had an astonishing effect. In 1674, she declared that her divine bridegroom had showed to her his heart, and told her that he was determined, in these last days, to pour out all the treasures of his love on those faithful souls who would devote themselves to an especial adoration of it • and coimnanded her to acquaint Father la Colonibie^re, his servant that he should institute a yearly festival to his heart, and promise! to such as should dedicate themselves to it, eternal happiness The Jesuits immediately complied with this celestial mandate, and in all parts of the world, fraternities were formed, and passion-masses and nine-day devotions, were instituted to the honour of the heart of Jesus. In all Spain there was not a nun who had not a present from the Jesuits of a heart, cut out of red cloth, to be worn next the skin. The display of a burning zeal for making proselytes was regarded as the peculiar characteristic of the true worshipper of the heart. ALBANI LOUISA, Countess of, Albpy, daughter of prince Stolberg-Gedcrn, in Germany, was born in 1753, and married in 1772, to Charles James Edward, the young Pretender, grandson of James the Second. They resided at Rome, and had a little court, by which they were ad*- iresscd as king and queen. In 1780, Louisa left her husband, who vas much older than herself, and with whom she did not agree ind retired to a convent. She afterwards went to France ; but on ler husband’s death in 1788, she returned to Italy, and settled in dorence. She was then privately married to count Victor Alficri he Italian poet, who died at her house in 1803. She, however’ p countess of Albany, widow of the last the Stuarts, up to the time of her death. She was fond of liter- ature and the arts, and her house was the resort of all distinguished 2(5 ALB. persons in Florence. She died there January 29th. 1824, aged sevcnty- ^'^Her name and her misfortunes have been transrMtted to posterity in the works and the autobiography of Alfieri. This fainous poet called her mia donna, and confessed that to her he owed his in- spiration. Without the friendship of the countess of Albany, he hL said that he never should have achieved anythmg excellent : ^^Senza laquella mon aurei mai fatta nulla di huono. Ihc sketch o his first meeting with her is full of sentiment and gemune poetiy Their love for each other was true, delicate, and faithful; and their ashes now repose under a common monument, in the church of Santa Croce, at Florence, between the tombs of Machiavelli and Michael Angelo. ^lbeDYHL, Baroness d’, a Swedish writer, authoress of Gefion, an epic poeio, published at Upsala, in 1814, has been called the Swedish SeMgin, from the elegance of her epistolary style. ALBERETTI, VEREONI THEBES E, Of Verona, Italy. This lady, eminently distinguished for her graces and accomplishments, is the authoress of poems that aie admired alike for delicacy of thought and expression. The Abbe Giuseppe Barbresi, well known in Italy for his success m Avoiks of elegant literature, has inserted some of the poems of this adnnicd authoress in the collection of his own works. ALBRET, CHARLOTTE D’, - Duchess de Valentinois, sister of John D’Albret, and wife of Caesar Borgia, son of Pope Alexander the Sixth, wlio.e misfortunes she shared, without reproaching him for his vices, was pious, sensible, and witty, and had much genius for poetry, ^lie died in 1614. ,^lBRET, JEANNE H', Daughter of Henry d’Albret, king of Navan-e, and his ^vife, the illustrious Margaret of Navarre, sister of Fiuncis the First of ranks high among women distinguished for their great qualitms. In 1539, when Jeanne was only eleven, she was married, her own and her parents’ wishes, to the duke of Cleves, by hei uncle Francis, who feared lest her father should " riage to Philip, son of the emperor of Germany, Charles the Fift a. Tir initials were never completed and were soon declarecl and void by the pope, through the intercession of the kin^ ot ^In^ctober, 1548, Jeanne was, again married, at Moulins, to An- toine de Bourbon, duke de Yendome, to whom she bore, two sons, wiio died in their infancy. Her third son, afterwJHds Henry the Fourth of France, was born at Pan, in Navarre, December 15th. 1553. The king of Navarre, from some whimsical ideas respecting the future character of the child, had promised his daughter o show her" bis will, which she was anxious ^to see, if. during he pangs of childbirth, she would sing a Bearnaise song. This Jea^^® promised to do, and she performed her engagement, sinking, in the language of Bearn, a song commencing— “Notre Dame du bout du pont, aidez mol en cette heure.” ALB. .27 On the death of her father, May 25th.' 1555, Jeanne became queen 3 f Navarre. Like her mother, she was the protectress of the reformed •eligion, of which, it is believed, she would, with her husband, have :nade a public profession, but for the menaces of Henry the Scc- 3 nd of France, and the pope. In 1558, in consequence of the langers that threatened them, they were compelled to make a visit :o the court of France, leaving their son and their kingdom under he joint care of Susanne de Bourbon, wife to Jean D’Albret, and Louis d’Albret, bishop of Lescar. About this time, Jeanne, young, ;ay, and lovely, began to display less zeal than her husband in he ’ cause of the reformers. Fond of amusements, and weary of oreaching and praying, she remonstrated with her husband respect- ing the consequences of his zeal, which might prove the ruin of his estates. Eventually, however, Jeanne became the protectress of Calvinism, which her husband not merely renounced, but persecuted ihe reformers, gained over by the stratagems of Catharine de Medicis ind by advantages proposed to him by Philip the' Second, and the jourt of Rome. Jeanne resisted the entreaties of her husband, iiid, resenting his ill-treatment of the reformers, she retired from France. In November, 1562, the king of Navarre died of a wound he re- ceived at the siege of Rouen, regretting, on his death-bed, his change of religion, and declaring his resolution, if he lived, of espousing more zealously than ever the cause of the Reformation. On the following Christmas, the queen made a public proclamation of her faith, and abolished popery throughout her dominions. At the same time, she fortified Bearn against the Spaniards, who, it was repor- ted, were plotting to surprise the city. The offices of the Roman Catholic church were prohibited throughout Bearn, its altars over-, thrown, and its images destroyed. Twenty ministers were recalled to instruct the people in their own language, academies were es- tablished, and the affairs of the state, both civil and ecclesiastical, were regulated by the queen. In 1563, Jeanne had been cited to Rome by the pope; the In- quisition, in case of her non-appearance, declared her lands and lordships confiscated, and her person subjected to the penalties ap- pointed for heresy. But the court of France revoked the eitation, conceiving it militated against the liberties of the Gallican church. By the insun-ections of her Roman Cathohe subjects, Jeanne was kept in continual alarm ; but, holding the reins of government with a vigorous hand, she rendered all their projects abortive. In 1568, she left her dominions to join the chiefs of the Protes- tant party. She mortgaged her jewels to raise money for the troops, and going, with her young son, Henry, devoted from his birth to the cause of the Reformation, to Rochelle, she assembled and ha- rangued the troops; and addressed letters to foreign princes, and particularly to the queen of England, imploring their pity and ! Ill the meantime, the Roman Catholics of Bearn, assisted by Charles the Ninth, taking advantage of the absence of the queen, seized on the greater part of the country, of which, however, the count de Montgomery dispossessed them, and violated the articles - of capitulation, by causing several of the leaders of the insurrection to be put to death. This breach of honour and humanity admits of no excuse. 28 ALB. An alliance was proposed, between Henry of Navarre and Mar- garet of Valois, sister of Charles the Ninth, to which, by specious offers and pretences, Jeanne was induced to lend an ear; having taken a journey to Paris for the preparation of these inauspicious nuptials, she was seized with a sudden illness, and, not without suspicions of poison, expired soon after, June 10th. 1572, in the forty- fourth year of her age. She was accustomed to say, “that arms once taken up should never be laid down, but upon one of three conditions — a safe peace, a complete victory, or an honorable death.” Her daughter, Catharine, wife of the duke de Bar, continued a Protestant all her life. Jeanne possessed a strong and vigorous understanding, a cultivated mind, and an acquaintance with the languages. She left several compositions in prose and verse. ALBRIZZI, TEOTOCHI ISABELLA This lady, of much celebrity for her talents, was born on the Island of Corfu, about 1760, of one of the most illustrious families of that island. Her father, count Spindosi Teotochi, was for many years president of the senate of the Ionian islands. At a veiy early age, Isabella was married to Carlo Marino, a Venetian noble- man, whom she accompanied to Italy, which country she never left again during her life. Marino was a man of letters, and the author of a histoiy of Venetian commerce ; it was his society and guidance which deter- mined the literary bent of her mind, and gave the first impetus to her studious habits ; but his existence was prematurely terminated, and her subsequent union with the count Albrizzi placed her in a situation where her talents and tastes obtained complete develop- ment. Her house at Venice became the resort of all the noted characters resident in Italy, or visiting its storied land. Lord Byron, Cuvier, Canova, Denon, Eoscolo, and Humboldt, were the habitues of her saloon. Byron called her the Venetian He Stael. She pos- sesssed that fine tact that belongs to a feeling heart, combined with the courtesy which a life passed in good society bestows. It was observed, that amid the concourse of strangers, artists, authors, and notable persons of every sort and nation — and even Chinese have been seen at her conversazione — nobody, however obscure, was ever neglected; nobody left her house without an agreeable impression. She has written one very interesting work, “Life of Vittoria Colonna,” in which simplicity and elegance are remarkably combined. A little work, in which she has defended the “Mirza of Alfieri,” against the attacks of a celebrated critic, has been highly praised. The “Portraits of Celebrated Contemporaries,” from the subject, the author, and its intrinsic merits became justly pop- ular. “The Observations upon the works of Canova,” a book in- spired by friendship, manifests a judicious taste for the arts; is full of instruction for strangers, and interest for philosophic and poetic minds. She died at Venice in 1835. As a mother, her devotion was complete and her intelligence ad- mirable. She gave unwearied pains to the moral and intellectual education of her children, and administered their property with i consummate ability. Nor did these loving cares go unrewarded; she had the happiness of possessing in her sons, tender and conge- nial friends, in seeing them partake with her, the general esteem, i ALD. ALE. 20 incl in Iicr last painful malady, their assiduity and filial aflcction loftcncd the pangs of death, and smoothed her passage to the tomb. ALDRUDE, Countess de Bertinoro, in Italy, of the illustrious house of ?rangipaiii, is celebrated, by the writers of her time, for her )eauty, magnificence, courtesy, and generosity. She was lcl‘t a vidow in the bloom of her youth, and her court became the resort )f all the Italian chivalry. When Ancona was besieged by the mperial troops, in 1172, and was reduced to extremity, the Anconians ippealed for assistance to William degli Adelardi, a noble and lowerful citizen of Ferrara, and to the countess de Bertinoro, who mmediately hastened to their relief. The combined forces reached Ancona at the close of day, and ncamped on a height which overlooked the tents of the besiegers. Villiam then assembled the forces, and having harangued them, ddrude rose and addressed the soldiers in a speech which was eceived by them with unbounded applause, mingled with the lashing of arms. The enemy, alarmed at the approach of so large force, retreated during the night, so that the assailants had no pportunity of proving their bravery. After this bloodless victory, the combined troops remained encamped ear Ancona, till it was no longer endangered by the vicinity of ts enemies, and until an abundant supply of provisions was brought ato the city. The Anconians came out to thank their gallant deliverers, to whom they offered magnificent presents. Aldrude, with her army, on her return to her dominions, encoun- ered parties of the retreating enemy, whom they engaged in kirmishes, in all of which they came off victorious. The time of er death is not recorded. ALEXANDRA, Queen of Judea, widow and successor of Alexander Janneeus, , wise and virtuous princess, who, contrary to the example of her usband, studied to please her subjects, and preserved peace and rosperity during her reign of seven years. She died in the 3venty-third year of her age, B. C. 70. She was the mother of [yrcanus and Aristobulus, and the latter years of her reign were isturbed by the attempt of her younger son, Aristobulus, to obtain le sovereignty, as he had been exasperated by the favour his lother showed to the sect of the Pharisees, and the authority le allowed them. ALEXANDRA, Daughter of Hyreanus, and mother of Aristobulus and Mariamne, ife of Herod the Great, was a woman of superior powers of mind. i7hen Herod appointed Ananel, a person of obscure birth, high- riest, instead of her son Aristobulus, who had a right to that hce, her spirited conduct caused him to depose Ananel in favour r Aristobulus. Herod, displeased at her interference, had her mfined and guarded in her own palace ; but Alexandra, receiving 1 invitation from Cleopatra to come to Egypt, with her son, ■tempted to escape with him, in two coffins; they were discovered, Dwever, and brought back. Herod, jealous of the affection of the iws for Aristobulus, had him drowned, which so much affected 80 ALl. Alexandra, that she at first resolved on committing suicide; hut finally decided to live, that she might revenge herself on the murderer. She interested Cleopatra in her cause, who induced Anthony to send for Herod to exculpate himself from the charge, which, hy presents and flattery, he succeeded in doing. And when Herod returned he again ordered Alexandra to he confined. But Alexandra showed great terror, if the account he true, and cow- ardice, when the jealousy of Herod induced him to order the death of his wife Mariamne. Though she knew the innocence of her daughter, she was so much alarmed, for fear she should share the same fate, that she sought every opportunity for traducing her, and praising the justice of Herod. After the death of Mariamne, Herod’s grief so overcarpe him, thatj he lost his health, and was at times deranged. While in this stat e he retired to Samaria, leaving Alexandra at Jerusalem. Alexandra attempted to obtain possession of the fortresses near the capital, that she might eventually become mistress of the city ; Herod being informed of her attempts, sent orders that she should be immediately put to death, which was done, about B. C. 27. ALICE, Queen of Prance, wife of Louis the Seventh, was the third daughter of Thibaut the Great, count of Champagne. The princess receive{ I a careful education in the magnificent court of her father; and being beautiful, amiable, intelligent, and imaginative,^ Louis the Seventh, on the death of his second wife, in 1160, fell in love with her, and demanded her of her father. To cement the ^lon more strongly, two daughters of the king by his first wife, Eleanor ol Guienne, were married to the two eldest sons of the count. lu 1165, she had a son, to the great joy of Louis, afterwards the cele- brated Philip Augustus. Beloved by her husband, whose ill-healtli rendered him unequal to the duties of his station, Alice not onlj assisted him in conducting the affairs of the nation, but superintendec the education of her son. . . -u Louis died in 1180, having appointed Alice to the regency ; bu Philip Augustus being married to Isabella of Hainault, neice to th( the earl of Flanders, this nobleman disputed the authority of ^ice Philip, at last, sided with the earl; and his mother, with hel brothers, was obliged to leave the court. She appealed to Henr^' the Second, of England, who was delighted to assist the mothe against the son, as Philip was constantly inciting his sons to act of rebellion against him. Philip marched against thein ; but Henry unwilling to give battle, commenced negociations with him, am succeeded in reconciling the king to his mother and uncles. Philq also agreed to pay her a sum equal to five shillings and tenp^ci English per day, for her maintenance, and to give up her dowr> with the exception of the fortified places. ^ Alice again began to take an active part in the g^vernnient and her son was so well satisfied with her conduct, that, in 1191 on going to the Holy Land, he confided, by the advice of ^ barons, the education of his son, and the regency of to Alice and her brother, the cardinal archbishop of Bhemr During the absence of the king some ecclesiastical distur^^^^^ happened, which were carried before the pope. The^ prerot,^ of Philip, and the letters of Alice to Rome concerning it, wei ALL. ALL. full of force and grandeur. She remonstrated upon the euorniity of taking advantage of an absence caused by such a motive; and demanded that things should at least be left in the same situation till the return of her son. By this firmness she obtained her point. Philip returned in 1192, and history takes no other notice of Alice afterwards, than to mention some religious houses which she founded. She died at Paris, in 1205. ALICE, Of France, second daughter of Louis the Seventh of France, and of Alice of Champagne, was betrothed, at the age of fourteen, to Bichard Coeur de Lion, second son of Henry the Second, of England. She was taken to that country to learn the language, where her beauty made such an impression that Henry the Second, though an old man, became one of her admirers. He placed her in the castle of Woodstock, where his mistress, the celebrated Eosamond Clifford, had been murdered, as was then reported, by his jealous wife, Eleanor of Guienne. Alice is said to have taken the place of Eosamond ; at any rate, Henry’s conduct to her so irritated Eichard, that, incited by his mother, he took up arms against his father. Henry’s death, in 1189, put an end to this unhappy position of affairs ; but when Eichard was urged by Philip Augustus of France to fulfil his engagement to his sister Alice, Eichard refused, alleging that she had had a daughter by his father. The subsequent marriage of Eichard with Berengaria of Navarre, so enraged Philip Augustus, that from that time he became the relentless enemy of the English king. Alice returned to France, and in 1195 she married William the Third, count of Ponthieu. She was the victim of the licentious passions of the English monarch. Had she been as happily married as her mother, she would, probable, have showed as amiable a disposition, and a mind of like excellence. ALLIN ABBY, Is an American lady, whose poems have appeared in several periodicals with the signature “Nilla,” her own name reversed, du- ring several years past. In 1850, her prose and poetical contributions to the Boston Journal were published. “Home Ballads, a book for New Englanders,” is the title of the work, which well describes its spirit and sentiment. “The writings of Miss Allin,” says a contemporary biographer, “are filled with warm sympathies for the working world; she has a cheerful, hopeful philosophy, and loves home, children, and friends. The expression of these feelings makes her ballads popular.” ALLISH,’ A Jewish Lady, who flourished in the beginning of the eigh- teenth ceintury. She was a German or Pole by birth, the daughter of Eabbi Mordecai, ^ called “Magister Sluskiensis,” which means probably chief Eabbi of Slutzk in Lithuania. She translated from Hebrew into German the book called “Shomerim Labboker,” the Watches for Morning, a collection of prayers and supplications re- cited by the pious German Jews every morning. This translation was made in 1704, during a journey to the Holy Land, in company with her husband, E. Aaron ben E. Alikum Getz. It was first printed at Frankfort, on the Oder, with the Hebrew text, in 1704, and has since been frequently reprinted- S2 ALO. ALP. ALT. AMA. ALOARA, An Italian princess, daughter of a count named Peter. She was married to Pandulph, surnamed Ironhead, who styled himself prince, duke, and marquis. He was, hy inheritance, prince of Capua and Benevento, and the most potent nohleman in Italy. He died at Capua, in 981, leaving five sons by Aloara, all of whom were unfortunate, and three of them died violent deaths. Aloara began to reign conjointly with one of her sons in 982, and governed with wisdom and courage. She died in 992. It is asserted that Aloara put to death her nephew, lest he should wrest the principality from her son ; and, that St. Nil then predicted the failure of her posterity. ALOYSIA, SIGEA, Of Toledo, a Spanish lady celebrated for her learning, who wrote a letter to Paul the Third, pope of Rome, in 1540, in Latin, Greek, Hebrew, Arabic, and Syriac. She was afterwards called to the court of Portugal, where she composed several works, and died young. ^ ^ ALPHAIZULI, Marta, a poetess of Seville, who lived in the eighth century. She was called the Arabian Sappho, being of Moorish extraction. Excellent works of hers are in the library of the Escurial. Many Spanish women of that time cultivated the muses with success, particularly the Andalusians. ALTOYITI, MARSEILLE D’, A Florentine lady ■who settled at Marseilles, and devoted herself to writing Italian poetry. She died in 1609. AMALIE, ANN, Princess of Prussia, was the daughter of Frederick William the First King of Prussia, and sister to Frederick the Great. She was born’ on the 9th. of November, 1723, and from her childhood shewed great talent, especially for music, with the theoretical and historical knowledge of which she became so thoroughly conversant, as to be scarcely equalled by any one of her time. At the age of twenty- one, she became Princess-Abbess of Quedlinburgh, and from that time to her death, which occurred on the 13th. of March, 1787, all lier time which was not devoted to the administration of the affairs of the Abbey, was engrossed by her favourite study. At her death her musical library, said to be the most splendid and complete ever collected, was bequeathed to the^ Joachimsthal Gymnasium of Berlin, with a proviso that rendered it all but use- less ; namely, that nothing should be copied, nor any piece taken She is said to have been a woman of a harsh character and dogmatical spirit. Her musical compositions are stiff and cold, and in the severe style of the old school. Haydn, who represented the new school, was a complete horror to her; and the cclebiated Graun, who composed an Oratorio on the Death of Jesus, for her brother Frederick, was told by her that his airs were too solt and eentimental, and too much in the opera style. AM A. 83 AiVlALASWINTII, Daughter of Theodoric, king of the Ostrogoths, was mother of Athalaric, by Eutheric. She inherited her father’s possessions, as guardian of her son; endeavouring to educate him in the manners and learning of the more polished Komans, she offended her nobles, who conspired against her, and obtained the government of the young prince. Athalaric was inured, by them, to debauchery, and he sunk under his excesses, at the early age of seventeen, in the year 534. The afflicted mother knew not how to support herself against her rebellious subjects, but by taking as her husband and partner on the throne, her cousin Theodat, who, to his everlasting infamy, caused her to be strangled in a bath, 534. For learning or humanity she had few equals. She received and conversed with ambassadors from various nations without the aid of an interpreter. AMALIE, ANNA, Duchess of Saxe Weimar and Eisenach, was a German princess, highly distinguished for her talents and virtues, whose patronage was powerfully exerted for the improvement of taste and learning among her countrymen. She was the daughter of the duke of Brunswick, and the niece of Frederick the Second of Prussia. Her birth took place October 24th., 1739. At the age of seven- teen, she was married to the duke of Saxe Weimar, who left her a widow, after a union of about two years. The commencement of the seven years’ war, which then took place, rendered her situation peculiarly embarrassing, as, while herself a minor, she was called to the guardianship of her infant son, the sovereign of the little state over which she presided. To add to her difficulties, she found herself obliged, as a princess of the empire, to take part against her uncle, the great Frederick. But he treated her person- ally with great respect, and though her provinces suffered severely, they were preserved from absolute ruin. When peace was estab- lished, she directed her cares to the education of her sons, and the public affairs of the duchy. Her regency was attended with great advantages to the country. In the administration of justice, the management of the revenue, in public establishments, she was alike sedulous; and under her fostering patronage a new spirit sprang up among her people, and diffused its influence over the north of Germany. Foreigners of distinction, artists, and men of learning, were attracted to her court, either as visitors or fixed residents. The use of a large library was given to the public ; a new theatre erected, and provision was made for the impro^ ed education of youth. The university of Jena underwent a revision, and the liberality of the princess was exerted in modifying and extending the establishment. She delighted in the society of men of talents and literature, and succeeded in drawing within the cir- cle of her influence many individuals of high celebrity. The city of Weimar became the resort of the most distinguished literary men of Germany, whom the duchess encouraged, by her liberal patronage, to come and reside at her court. Wieland, Herder, Schiller, and Goethe, formed a constellation of genius of which any city might be proud. They all held some distinguished office about her court. The duchess withdrew, in 1775, from public life, hav- ing given up the sovereign authority to her eldest son Carl August, D 1)4 AMA. then of age. Her health, which had suffered from a recent sevei-c attack of illness, made this retirement desirable ; and she also an- ticipated great gratification from the study of those arts to which she had always been attached, especially music, with which she was intimately acquainted. The conclusion of her life was clouded by misfortune ; and the deaths of several of her relatives, the ruin of royal houses with which she was connected, and the miseries oc- casioned by the French invasion of Germany, contributed to em- bitter the last moments of her existence. She died in April, 1807, and was interred on the 19th. of that month at Weimar. AMALIE, CATHARINA, A DAUGHTEPw of couut Philip Dieterich, of Wialdeck, was born in 1640, and married in 1664, to count George Louis of Alpach, at which place she died in 1696. She had in her time considerable reputation as a writer of hymns ; which, however, it is said, were ‘‘more remarkable for the pure and pious feelings which they express, than for their poetical merit.” A collection of them was published under the title “Andachtige Singekunst,” in 1690. AMALIE, ELIZABETH, Landgravine of Hesse-Cassel, was the daughter of count Philip Louis the Second of Hanau Miinzenberg, and granddaughter by the mother’s side of William the First of Orange and Nassau. She was born in 1602, at her father’s castle at Hanau, where she spent the first part of her life, and received an excellent education. She was a woman of great personal beauty and high intellectual attain- ments, as well as of sound judgment and true piety. All her best and greatest qualities were called into play, whmi, after p^r marriage to Wifiiam the Fifth, landgrave of Hesse-Cassel, which took place in her seventeenth year; and subsequent widowhood, ^vhich took place eighteen years after, she was constrained to take the management of the affairs of the principality, until her eldest son, who was then but eight years of age, should be able to assume the reins of government. This was in that sanguinary period oi German history, called “the thirty years war,” during ^ the latter tvfelve of which, she had to contend not against public enemies only, but also against relatives, who desired to take advantage of her precarious situation, and who made various attempts to deprpe licr of her possessions. Her prudent policy and undaunted spirit however completely thwarted all these, and she had the satisfaction of seeing the blessings of peace restored to her country, and of resigning into the hands of her son, who was afterwards surnamed “the just;” the government of her little realm, which she had conducted safely through the sea of political troubles, increased in territorial extent and in moral power, ainid surrounding states. The character of this remarkable woman is thus summ^ up, in a recent Biographical Dictionary, edited by George Long, published under the superintendence of the Society for the Diffusion of Useful Knowledge “The Landgravine Amalie was thoroughly acquainted, with the business of administration, and knew the constitution and the wants of her own dominions, as well as the secret motives which determined the actions of foreign cabinets. She readily comprehended the true AMA. AMB. 35 state of her political relations, and tliis penetration was accompanied by decision. She was moderate in her prosperity, and steadfast in misfortune. She used to say that calamities are wholesome, to prevent our becoming overbearing in prosperity. She possessed the power of gaining the affections of those around her, and of making herself feared when she thought it necessary. She was affable to all, and generous towards those who had offended her. She was fond of the arts and sciences, and she always distinguished men of talent and learning. ^ She was a rare combination of the manly virtues of a prince, with the mild and humane spirit of a woman.” AMALTHAiA, The name of the sibyl of Cumae, who is said to have offered to Tarquin the Second, or The Proud, king of Rome, B. C. 624, nine books, containing the Roman destinies, and demanded for them three hundred pieces of gold. He derided her, for supposing that he would give so high a price for her books ; she went away and burning three of them, returned and asked the same price for the other six ; this being again denied, she burnt three more, and offered the remaining three, without lessening her demand. Upon which Tarquin, consulting the pontiffs, was advised to buy them. These books, called the “Sibylline Oracles,” were in such esteem, that two magistrates were created to consult them upon extraordinary occasions. The books, and the story about them were probably fabrications of the priests of Rome, to impose on that superstitious people, and increase their own importance, by occasionally quoting and interpreting these oracles. The story is also of importance in showing the spkitual influence the mind of Aoman exerted over that proud nation which owed its greatness to the sword. Even there the strength of man was fain to seek aid from the quicker intellect and more refined moral sense of woman. AMASTRIS, Daughter of Oxathres, the brother of Darius Codomannus, the last king of Persia, was given in marriage by Alexander, after his return from India, ^ to Craterns, from whom she was separated about B. C. 323. Dionysius, the tyrant of Heraclea, was her next husband, to whose prosperity her influenoe, wealth, and talents greatly con- tributed. At his death, B. C. 306, he left to her the government of the state, and the guardianship of their three children. She next married Lysimachus, and after living with him for some time at Heraclea, followed him to Sardis, where he divorced her, in order to marry Arsinoe, the daughter of Ptolemy the First, king of Egypt. She then returned to her kingdom of Heraclea, and was murdered by her two sons, who had governed the state badly dur- ing her absence. Thus sadly terminated the career of this woman, who displayed singular talents for government, and whose memory IS preserved in the name of the city Amastris, which she founded on the coast of Paphlagonia. AMBOISE, ^ Frances d’, daughter of Louis d’Amboise, is celebrated for the mprovement she introduced in the manners and sentiments of the Bretons. She was wife of Peter the Second, duke of Brittany, 36 AME. whose great inhumanity to her she "bore with Christian resignation, and which she opposed with a gentleness and moderation that gradually gained his aifection and confidence. She rendered moderation and temperance fashionable, not only at court, but throughout the city of Rennes, where she resided ; and when the duke, desirous of profiting by this economy, proposed laying impost upon the people, the duchess persuaded him against it. She used all her influence over her husband for the good of the public, and the advancement of religion. , When Peter was seized with his last illness, his disorder, not being understood by the physicians, was ascribed to magic, and it was proposed to seek a necromancer to counteract the spell under which he suffered but the good sense of the duchess led her to reject this expedient. Her husband died October, 1457. His suc- cessor treated her with indignity, and her father wished her to marry the prince of Savoy, in order to obtain a protector. But the duchess determined to devote herself to the memory of her husband, and when M. d’Amboise attempted to force her to yield to his wishes, she took refuge in the convent des Trois Mnrus, near Vannes, where she assumed the Carmelite habit. She died October 4th., 1485. AMELIA MARIA FREDERICA AUGUSTA, Duchess and princess of Saxony, was born in 1794. Her father, prince Maximilian, was the youngest son of the Elector Frederic Christian. His eldest brother, Frederic Augustus, Elector, and afterwards king of Saxony, ruled this country sixty-four years, from 1763 to 1827. His reign was one of much vicissitude, as it embraced the period of Napoleon’s career. An allusion to the political events of that day is not foreign to the present subject, as the literary abilities and consequent fame of the Princess Amelia could never have been developed under the old order of things in a contracted German court; neither could she have acquired that knowledge of life essential to the exercise of her dramatic talent: bom fifty years sooner, she would have ranked merely among the serene highnesses of whom ‘‘to live and die” forms all the history. Fortunately for Amelia, the storms that were to clear the political atmosphere began before her birth: from the age of twelve till that of twenty -three she saw her family sufiering exile; then enjoying return and sovereignty; her uncle prisoner — again trium- phant. During this period her opportunities for observation, her suggestions for thought, her mental education, were most various and extensive. Scenes and characters were studied fresh from life —“not obtained through books.” In 1827, her uncle, king Frederic Augustus, died, and was succeeded by his brother Anthony—a rather jolly old person, but exceedingly fond of hisj niece Amelia. She possessed much influence over him, and exercised it in a way that gained her great favour with high and^ low. In 1830, a revolution changed the government from a despotism to a limited monarchy. Anthony died in 1836, when the brother of Amelia became sov- ereign. Under her uncle’s reign it would have scarcely been possible for her to appear as the authoress of acted dramas ; but her brother had been brought up under a new order of things, and considered it no derogation for a scion of royalty to extend the influence of virtue and elevated morality by the aid of an art AME 87 that makes its way to the general public with a peculiar force. It is a curious circumstance that her first drama, which was offered under the name of Amelia Heiter, was refused by the mana- gers of the court theatre, and only appeared there after its confirmed success on the stage at Berlin. The Princess Amelia has gained by her plays a popularity deservedly exceeding any of her predecessors or contemporaries in the kind she has undertaken; for it must be remembered she is, though a woman of genius, no poet; her mind is elevated, truth- loving, and eager to convey useful lessons ; she possesses a delicate discrimination of character, and infinity of gentle hmnours; her style is refined, and, at all times, as elegant as the attention to proprieties of the dramatis personae will permit. She attacks self- ishness and deception with an unflinching hostility, and her instruc- tions are conveyed by such amusing and natural delineations that they cannot fail to excite a detestation of these vices; and even when such emotions are transient, they are a refreshing dewto the hard soil they cannot penetrate. Before leaving the account of this illustrious lady, it may be re- marked that her family are distinguished by something more than ‘‘leather and prunella” from the merely “monarch crowned.” The present king, Amelia’s brother, has published a work on botany and mineralogy, and Prince John the Younger has translated Dante into German Poetry. She had a grandmother too, another Princess Amelia, or Amalie, whose biography is to be found in a preceding part of this work, who composed operas. AMELIA, Queen of Greece, is the eldest daughter of the reigning duke of Oldenburgh, by his first wife. She was born December 21st., 1818, and married to king Otho, in November 1836. She is univer- sally beloved by her subjects, possessing all those virtues and accomplishments which are the brightest jewels of a crowned head. AMELIA, Youngest child of George the Third and Queen Charlotte. She was an amiable and accomplished princess, whose taste for the fine arts was only equalled by her fervent piety and pure benevolence. She was born in 1783, and died in 1810 ; and so much was she beloved by her royal father, that her early death is said to have had a serious effect upon his mind. AMELIE MARIA, EX-QUEEN OF THE FRENCH, Daughter of Ferdinand the First, king of the two Sicilies, wag married to Louis Philippe, then the exiled duke d’Orleans, November, 1809. It was, apparently, a marriage of affection with the duke, but on her side of that absorbing love which seemed to seek nothing beyond the content of her husband — except his salvation — to com- plete her felicity. In all the changes of his life, she was with him as his wife; sensible to the smiles or frowns of fortune only as these affected her husband. In 1814, after the fall of Napoleon, the duke of Orleans with his family removed to Paris; and the immense estates of his father were restored to him. At Neuilly he resided in a superb palace, 38 A me; surrounded with every luxury; yet amid all this magnificence the simple tastes, order, and economy, which distinguish the presence of a good wife, were predominant. They had nine children horn to them; the training of these while young was their mother’s care, and her example of obedience and reverence towards her husband, deepened and decided his influence over his family, which was a model of union, good morals, and domestic virtues. By the events of July, 1830, Louis Philippe became Edng of the French ; but this honour seems only to have increased the cares of his wife by her fears on his account ; she never appears to have valued the station for any accession of dignity and importance it gave to her. Indeed, it is asserted that she was very adverse to his assuming the sceptre ; with the instinct of a true woman’s love, she probably felt that his happiness, if not his good name and his life, might be perilled ; but he decided to be king, and she meekly took her place by his side, sharing his troubles, but not seeking to share his power. The French nation respec.ted her character, and never imputed any of the king’s folly, treachery, and meanness, to her ; still the fervid truth of her soul was never surmised till she descended from the throne. Then she displayed what is far nobler than royalty of birth or station, the innate moral strength of woman’s nature, when, forgetting self and sustaining every trial with a calm courage, she devotes her energies for the salvation of others. It has been said, that the queen endeavoured to prevent the abdication of Louis Philippe, that kneeling before him she ex- claimed— “C’est le devoir d’un roi de mourir parmi son peuple!” But when he resolved on flight, it is known that her presence of mind sustained and guided him as though he had been a child. The sequel is familiar to all the world. They fled to England ; Louis Philippe left Paris for the last time and for ever, on the 2Gth, of February, 1848. Supported on the arm of his noble wife, he reached the carriage that bore them from their kingdom, and on the 26th. of August, 1850, he passed from this world— forgiven of his sins, let us hope. He had been all his life a philosopher, that is to say, an infidel; but at the closing scene the piety and prayers of his wife seem to have been heard ; the old king became a young penitent, performing with earnestness those holy rites his wife be- lieves necessary to salvation. And she, who could never be happy if parted from ‘him even for a day, resigned him to God without a murmur; — and now devotes herself to the interests her deceased husband considered important, calmly and cheerfully as though he was still by her side. Well might that husband feel what one of his biographers observes he manifested so strongly, that “It was im- possible to be in the company of Louis Philippe for half an hour, without some indication of his remarkable respect for his wife.” And it should always be remembered to his honour, that in his domestic life, as husband and father, he deserves the highest re- gard. This purity of private- morals, so rare in the stations he oc- cupied, was undoubtedly owing to the excellence of his early edu- cation, almost ^intirely conducted by a woman — hence his respect for the sex. . We place the name of Amelie, ex-Queen of the French, in our record, not because she has worn a crown, or displayed great talents, or performed any distinguished deed ; but because she has been the perfect example of a good wife. AMM. AMO. ANA. 39 AMMANATI, LAURA BATTIFERRI, Wife of Bartholemew Ammanati, a IHorentiiie sculptor and arclii- tcct, was daughter of John Anthony Battiferri, and born at Urbiiio, in 1513. She became celebrated for her genius and learning, Her poems are highly esteemed. She was one of the members of tlie Introvati Academy at Sienna; and died at Florence, in 1589, aged seventy- six. She is considered one of the best Italian poets of the sixteenth century. AMORETTE, MARIA PELLEGRINA, Is the only female who has obtained the degree of doctor of laws in Italy, except Bassi of Bologna. She was born at Oneglia, in 1756, and died in 1787, being thus cut oif in the flower of her life. This extraordinary female maintained theses in philosophy against all who chose to appear as disputants, in her fifteenth year, and received her degree from the university in her twenty -first. She composed a treatise on the law of dower among the Romans, entitled “De jure Dotium apud Romanos,” which was printed after her death. Modesty and piety were among her reputed virtues. ANAGOANA, Or “Flower of gold,” was the sister of Behechio, cacique or king of Xaragua, one of the five kingdoms into which Hayti -was divided, at the time of the discovery of the island by Columbus, in 1492. bhe was the wife of Caonabo, a Carib, who had made himself master of another of these kingdoms, called Maquana, and was the most powerful chief of the island. Caonabo made war upon the Spaniards, and was seized and carried off' by them, when his widow went to live with her brother, whose kingdom she assisted to go- vern. She at all times manifested great partiality for the wliite strangers, and was greatly pleased when a young Spanish cavalier, Don Hernando de Guevara, proposed to marry her daughter Higuey- mota. Obstacles were, however, thrown in the way of the marriage by Roldan, the governor of the district, who is said to have been himself enamoured of the bride elect; the suitor was ordered to leave the island, divisions ensued in which Columbus himself was implicated, and when, on the death of her brother, Anacoana suc- ceeded to the sovereignty of his kingdom, she is reported to have detested the Spaniards as much as she formerly liked them. In 1503, Don Nicholas de Ovando succeeded Bobadilla as gover- nor of the island, and, acting on the impression of her supposed animosity, seized the queen of Xaragua while at an entertainment to which he had invited her and the chief persons of the country, and hanged her, burning in the house in which they were assem- bled, the rest of the Indians. The Spanish historians generally agree in. representing this ill-fated princess as “a woman of remark- able beauty and accomplishments, with an inquiring and intelligent mind, and ffimous among her subjects for her power of composing ‘areytos,’ or legendary ballads, chanted by the natives as an accom- paniment to their national dances.” ANASTASIA, A Christian martyr of Rome, in the Dioclesian persecution. Her 40 ANA. ANC. father, Prehextal, was a pagan, pd her mother, Flausta, a Christian, who instructed her m the principles of her own religion. After the death of her m^other she was married to Publius Patricius, a Roman knight, who obtained a rich patrimony with her; but he no sooner discovered her to be a Christian, than he treated her harsldy. confined her, and kept her almost in want of necessaries, while he spent her wealth in all kinds of extravagance. He died in the course of a few years, and Anastasia devoted herself to the study of the Scriptures and to works of charity, spending her whole foitune 111 the rehrf of the poor, and the Christians, by whom the prisons were then filled. ■' I^t she, and her three female servants, sisters, were soon arrested as Christians, and commanded to sacrifice to idols. Refusing to do this, the three sisters were put to death on the spot, and AnaQ taeia conducted to prison. She was then exiled to the island of Palmaria^ but soon afterwards brought back to Rome, and burned alive Her remains were buried in a garden by Apollonia, a Christian Woman, about A d'" afterwards built on the spot. Anastasia sufiered ANASTASIA, SAINT, Sevekau eminently pious women are known by this name The earliest and most famous among them lived at Corinth, about the time when St. Paul preached the gospel in that city. She heard the apostle, and was seized with a firm conviction that the doctrines inculcated by that eminent disciple of Christ were true. She ioined the Christian church without the knowledge of her parents and relations. Althciugh betrothed to a Corinthian whose interests made him hostile to the introduction of the new religion, she nevertheless suffered neither persuasion nor threats to shake her in her enthusi- asm for the new faith. She prevailed even so far upon her lover as to make him resolve to become a Christian. Finally she was compelled, on account of persecution, to conceal herself in a vault Bnt her lover, to whom she had declared her intention of living the life of a virgin devoted to God, betrayed her retreat. Every attempt to make her recant proved fruitless. She suffered the death ot a martyr ; and her lover died soon afterwards, a victim to remorse and grief. Petrarch mentions her several times in his poems. ANCELOT, VIRGINIE, Wife of the celebrated M. Ancelot, author of /‘Marie Padilla ” and many other tragedies and dramas of great popularity, has ’a literary reputation little inferior to that of her husband. As an author of vaudevilles — that species of - writing in which the French excel, she is regarded as having surpassed her husband ; while her novels have displayed no small degree of talent. She resides in Pans, where her works are highly prized by that increasing class ot novel-readers, who^ are willing to be amused and interested with portraitures of the bright side of nature, the good which may be found in humanity, and hoped for in the future of our race Madame Ancelot exhibits artistic skill in the plot of her stories • her style is unexceptionable, and above all she h-..s the merit of purity of* thought, and soundness of moral principle. The most noted of her novels are “Gabrielle,” “Emerance,” and “Med^rine.” The first named has been included in the “Biblioth^que de’Elite*’* ANC. AND. 41 and has passed through several editions. The spirit and style of this work are in aecordanee with the sentiment of the popular English novels ; those who admire Mrs. Gore’s writings will find as much to amuse and interest them in “Gabrielle,” with a more elevated tone of moral feeling. ANCHITA, Wife of Cleombrutus, king of Sparta ; was mother of Pausanius, who distinguished himself at the battle of Plataea; afterwards, by his foolish and arrogant conduct disgusted his countrymen, whom he also agreed to betray to the Persian king, on condition of receiving his daughter in marriage. His treason being discovered, he took refuge in the temple of Minerva, from which it was not lawful to force, him. His pursuers therefore blocked up the door with stones, the first of which, in the proud anguish of a Spartan mother, was placed by Anchita. Pausanias died there of hunger, B C 471 ‘ ‘ * ANDREINI, ISABELLA, Was born at Padua, in 1562. She became an actress of great fame, and was flattered by the applauses of men of wit and learning of her time. The Italian theatre was considered, in that day, a literary institution. She is described as a woman of elegant figure, beautiful countenance, and melodious voice ; of taste in her profes- sion, and conversant with the French and Spanish languages ; nor was she unacquainted with philosophy and the sciences. She was a votary of the muses, and cultivated poetry with ardour and success. The Intenti academicians of Pavia, conferred upon her the honours of their society, and the title of Isabella Andreini, Comica Gelosa, Academica Intenta, detta I’Accesa. She dedicated her works to cardinal Aldobrandini, (nephew to pope Clement the Eighth,) by whom she was greatly esteemed, and for whom many of her poems were composed. In France, whither she made a tour, she met with a most flattering reception from the king, the queen, and the court. She died in 1604, at Lyons, in the forty-second year of her age. Her husband was overwhelmed with affliction at her loss, and erected a monument to her memory, in the city in which she ex- pired, inscribed with an epitaph commemorative of her virtues. The learned strove to outdo each other in pronouncing panegyrics on her character. Even a medal was struck to commemmorate her abilities, bearing her likeness on one side, and a figure of Fame on the other, with tliis inscription— “Sterna Fama.” Her works are numerous, and much admired by the lovers of Italian literature; they are readily found in print. ANDROCLEA, Celebrated for her love to her country, was a native of Thebes in Boeotia. That state was at war with the Orchomenians, and the oracle declared that they would be victors if the most noble among them would suffer a voluntaiy death. Antiopoenus, father of Androclea, the most illustrious person in Thebes, was not dis- posed to sacrifice himself. Androclea and her sister Alcis fulfilled this duty in their father’s stead ; and the grateful Thebans erected the statue of a lion to their memory in the temple of Diana. 42 AND. ANG. ANDROMACHE, Wife of the valiant Hector, son of Priam king of Troy, and the mother of Astyanax, was daughter of Eetion, king of Thebes, in Cilicia. After the death of Hector, and the destruction of Troy, B. C. 1184, she was given to Pyrrhus, son of Achilles, and one of the most celebrated Greek warriors, who married her. Helenus,^ son of Priam, was also a captive to Pyrrhus, and having given him advice, which resulted favourably, Pyrrhus bestowed Androniache upon him, with part of the country of Epirus. She had children by Pyrrhus; and some authors are of opinion that all the kings of Epirus, to that Pyrrhus who made war against the Romans, were descended from a son of Andromache. The princess had seven brothers, who were killed by Achilles, together with their father, in one day. One author tells us, that she ac- companied Priam when he went to desire Achilles to sell him the body of Hector; and that to move him to greater compassion, she carried her son with her, who was an infant. She was of a large stature, if the poets are good authority; but though her beauty of person would never have made her celebrated like Helen, the purity of her mind and the beauty of her character have given her a much nobler celebrity. The tragedy of Euripides is a monu- ment to her memory; and her dialogue with Hector in the Sixth Book of the Iliad is one of the most beautiful parts of that poem. ANGEL'BERGA, or, INGELBERGA, Empress of the West, wife of Louis the Second, emperor and king of Italy, is supposed to have been of illustrious birth, though that is uncertain. She was a woman of courage and ability; but proud, unfeeling, and venal. The war in which her husband was involved with the king of Germany was rendered unfortunate by tlie pride and rapacity of Angelberga. In 874, Angelberga built, at Plaisance, a monastery which afterwards became one of the most famous in Italy. Louis the Second died at Brescia, in 875. Afier his death, Angelberga remained at the convent of St. Julia in Brescia, where her treasures were deposited. In 881, Charles the Fat, of France, caused Angelberga to be taken and carried prisoner into Germany ; lest she should assist her daughter Hennengard, who had married Boron king of Provence, a connection of Charles, by her wealth and political knowledge ; but the pope obtained her release. It is not known when she died. She had two daughters, Hermengard, who survived her, and Gisela, abbess of St. Julia, who died before her parents. ANGITIA, Sister of Medea, and daughter of Alltes, king of Colchis, taught antidotes against poison and serpents. She lived about B. C. 1228. ANGOULEME, MARIE THERESA CHARLOTTE Duchess d’, dauphiness, daughter of Louis the Sixteenth and Marie Antoinette, born December 19th., 1778, at Versailles ; displayed in early youth a penetrating understanding, an energetic will, and the tenderest feelings of compassion. She was about eleven years old when the revolution commenced ; its horrors, and the sufferings ANG. 43 lier royal parents underwent, stamped tlieir impress upon her soul, and tinged her character with a melancholy never to be effaced in this life. The indignities to which her mother was subjected never conld be forgotten by the daughter. The whole family were im- l)risonod, August 10th., 1792, in the Temple. In December, 1795, the princess was exchanged for the deputies whom Dumourier had surrendered to the Austrians. Her income at this time was the interest of 400,000 francs, bequeathed to her by the archduchess Christina of Austria. During her residence at Vienna, she was married by * Louis the Eighteenth to her cousin, the duke of Angouleme, June lOth., 1799, at Mittau. The emperor of Russia signed the contract. In 1801, the political situation of Russia obliged all the Bourbons to escape to Warsaw. In 1805, they returned, by permission of the Emperor Alexander, to Mittau. Towards the end of 1812, the successes of Napoleon obliged them to flee to England. Here the princess lived a very retired life at Hartwell, till 1814, when, on the restoration of the Bourbons, she made her entrance May 4th., into Paris with the king. On the return of Napoleon from Elba, she was at Bordeaux with her hus- band. Her endeavours to preserve this city for the king being ineffectual, she embarked for England, went to Ghent, and on Napoleon’s final expulsion, returned again to Paris. From this city she was driven by the revolution of 1830, which placed Louis Philippe on the throne of the French. She fled with her husband, the unfortunate Charles the Tenth, first to England; from thence the royal fugitives went to Germany, where she lately resided. She had realized almost every turn of fortune’s wheel, and endured sorrows and agonies such as very seldom are the lot of humanity. Ill every situation she has exhibited courage and composure, the indubitable evidence of a strong mind. And she also displayed the true nobility of soul which forgives injuries and does good when- ever an opportunity presents. Napoleon once remarked that the “Duchess d’Angouleme was the only man of her family,” and certainly she was in every respect superior to her husband, whose qualities were rather sound than brilliant; he had good sense, was of a generous disposition, had studied the spirit of the age, and understood the concessions which were due; but he cherished the doctrine that the heir of the throne should be the first to eviiu'e the most implicit obedience to the king; and thus sanctioned the adoption of measures he wanted the courage to oppose. ANGUSCIOLA, SOPHONISBA, Better known by the name of Sophonisba, an Italian painter of great eminence, both in portrait and historical painting, was born at Cremona in 1533, and died at Genoa in 1626. She was twice married. She was of a very distinguished family, and was first taught by Bernardino Carnpo of Cremona, and afterwards learned perspective and colouring from Bernardo Gatti, called Soraio. Her principal works are portraits, yet she executed several his- torical subjects with great spirit; the attitudes of her figures are easy, natural, and graceful. She became blind through over-appli- cation to her profession; but she enjoyed the friendship of some of the greatest characters of the day. Vandyck acknowledged himself more benefited by her than by all his other studies. Two of the principal works by this artist are the “Marriage of St. 44 ANG. ANN Catharine,” and a portrait of herself, playing on the harpsichord, with an old female attendant in waiting. ANGUSCIOLA, LUCIA, Sister of the above-mentioned, was an artist of considerable skill. She obtained a reputation equal to Sophonisba’s, by her portraits, as well for truth and delicacy of colouring, as for ease of attitude and correctness of resemblance. I ANNA IVANOVNA, Empress of Russia, was the second daughter of the czar Ivan or Johan, the elder brother, and for some time the associate, of Peter the Great. She was born February 8th,. 1694. In 1710, she married Frederic William, Duke of Courlaud, who died in 1711. On the death of the emperor Peter the Second, in 1730, she was declared empress by the council of state, the senate, and the prin- cipal military officers at Moscow. They passed over her elder sister, the duchess of Mecklenburg, and the princess Elizabeth, daughter of Peter the Great, and afterwards empress, thinking that, with Anna for an empress, they might reduce* the government to a limited monarchy ; but they were unsuccessful in their intrigues, for though she consented to all the required conditions, yet when she felt her position secure, she annulled her promises, and de- clared herself empress and autocrat of all the Russias. The empress Anna had a good share of the ability which has long distinguished the imperial family of Russia; and managed the affairs of the empire with superior Judgment. She was not, however, a very popular sovereign, owing to the many oppressive acts of her favourite Biron, a minion whom she had raised from a low condition to be duke of Courland. She discountenanced the drunkenness in which both sexes used to indulge ; only one noble- man was allowed, as a special favour, to drink as much as he pleased; and she also discouraged gaming. Her favourite amuse- ments were music and the theatre. The first Italian opera was played at St. Petersburgh, in her reign. She also directed the famous palace of ice to be built. She died at St. Petersburgh in 1740. ANNA MARIA, Of Brunswick, was the daughter of Eric the First, duke of Bruns - wick-Lilneburg ; she was married in 1550 to Albrecht, of Branden- burgh, duke of Prussia, on the day of whose death, March 20th., 1568, she also died, leaving twO children, Elizabeth and Albrecht Frederick, who succeeded his father in the government. For his instruction and guidance she wrote, in German, a work entitled “Fursten-Spiegel” — “The Mirror of Princes,” which was divided into one hundred chapters, each being an exposition of one of the principal duties of princes. The manuscript of this interesting work is in the Royal Library at Konisberg. It ^ has recently ^ been published by Dr. Nicolovius, professor of law in the university of Bonn. ANN AMELIA, Princess of Prussia, sister to Frederick the Great, born in 1723. died 1787. She distinguished herself by her tastes for the arts, She set to music “The Death of the Messiah,” by Romler. She ANN. 45 was a decided friend to the far-famed baron Trenck; and there can be no doubt, that his attachment for the princess, was the cause of Trench’s misfortunes. Frederick was incensed that a subject should aspire to the hand of his sister. She continued her attachment to Trenck, when both had grown old, and Frederick was in his grave, but death prevented her from providing for Trenck’s children as she intended. ANNA OF HUNGAEY, Was the daughter of Ladislaus the Second, king of Hungary, and Bohemia ; she was born on the 25th. of July, 1503, and mar- ried in 1521, to Ferdinand of Austria, brother of Charles the Fifth, and afterwards his successor in 1558, as emperor of Germany. The death of Lujos, or Louis the Second, son and successor to Ladis- laus, on the battle field of Mohacs, in 1526, transferred to Anna’s husband the crowns of Hungary and Bohemia. His claims to the former were resisted by Zapolya, with whom he eventually agreed to share the kingdoms. Anna died at Prague in childbirth, on the 27th. of January, 1547, when she was forty- four years of age. She was the mother of three sons and eleven daughters, and chiefly remarkable for her humility. It is recorded in her funeral sermon, preached by Nausea, that she was accustomed to wear mean and old apparel more like that of a servant than a queen. ANNA, PERENNA, Daughter of Belus, king of Tyre, and sister of Dido, whom she accompanied in her flight to Carthage. She was worshipped as a goddess by the ancient Romans, under the above title, and sacrifices were offered to her both publicly and privately. ANNA PETROVNA, Was the eldest daughter of Peter the Great, by his second wife Catharine; she was born on the 27th. of Februaiy, 1708, and mar- ried, on the 28th. of May, 1725, a few months after the death of her father, to Charles Frederick, duke of Holstein-Gottorp, who not only lost his chance of succession to the crown of Sweden, to whieh he had claims as the nephew of Charles the Twelfth, but was also deprived of his hereditary dominions by the king of Denmark, who was, however, compelled to restore', half of them by the Czar Peter, in whose court and that of the Empress Catharine, the duke of Holstein and his wife resided until after the death of the latter; when the duke’s rival, Prince Menshikov, obtained the ascendancy over the young emperor, yet a junior, whose guardian Anna Petrovna had been nominated by the late empress, and obliged Anna and her husband to quit the Russian dominions. They accordingly removed, in July, 1727, to Kiel, where the duchess gave birth to a son, Peter Ulric, who was destined to receive tlie offer of both the Swedish and Russian crowns, and to perish the victim of his greatness. Three months after his birth his mother died ; and soon after, in 1735, the widower instituted, in her honour, the order of St. Anne, which has been adopted in Russia, and is now the fourth order of knighthood in that empire. Anna Petrovna was the favourite daughter of Peter, whom she greatly resembled. She was remarkably beautiful and accomplished. 15 ANN. ANNA, THE PROPHETESS, Was a Jewess, the daughter of Phanucl, of the tribe of Asher, olie had been early married, and had lived seven years with her husband. After his death, she devoted herself to the service of God, and while thus employed, finding the virgin Mary with her ! son in the temple, she joined with the venerable Simeon in thank- ' bearing testimony to him as the promised JMessiah. It is worth remarking, that these two early testifiers of ! our Saviour’s mission being both far advanced in life, could not be liable to the most distant suspicion of collusion with Joseph and Mary, in palming a false Messiah on their countrymen, as tney had not the smallest probable chance of living to see him grow up to maturity, and fulfil their prophecies, and therefore could have no interest in declaring a falsehood. Thus we find the advent of our Lord was made known, spiritually, to woman as well as to man. The good old Simeon had no clearer revelation than the aged devout Anna. Both were inspired servants of the Most High ; but here the characteristic piety of the woman is shown to excel.^ Simeon dwelt “in Jerusalem,” probably engaged m secular pursuits ; Anna “departed not from the temple, but served chap fasting and prayers night and day.” See St. Luke, ANNE BOLEYN, On, more properly, Bullen, was the daughter of Sir Thomas Bullen, the representative of an ancient and noble family in Norfolk Anne was born in 1507, and in 1514 was carried to Prance by Mary, the sister of Henry the Eighth of England, when she went to marry Louis the Twelfth. After the death of Louis, Mary returned to England, but Anne remained in Prance, in th« service of Claude, wife of Prancis the Pirst ; and, after her death, with the duchess of Alen(^on. The beauty and accomplishments of Anne, even at that early age, attracted great admiration in the Irench court. She returned to England, and, about 1526, became maid of honour to Katharine of Arragon, wife of Henry the Eighth Here she was receiving the addresses of Lord Percy, eldest son of the duke of Northumberland, when Henry fell violently in love with her. But Anne resolutely resisted his passion, either from principle or policy ; and at length the king’s impatience induced him to set on foot the divorce of Katharine, which was executed with great solemnity. The pope, however, would not consent to this proceeding; therefore Henry disowned his authority and threw oft his yoke. He married Anne privately, on the 14th. of November, 1532 The marriage was made public on Eagter-eve, 1533, and Anne was crowned the 1st. of June. Her daughter Elizabeth, afterwards queen, was born on the 7th. of the following September. Anne continued to be much beloved by the king, till 1536, when the disappointment caused by the birth of a still-born son, and the charms of one of her maids of honour, Jane Seymour, alienated his aftections, and turned his love to hatred. He caused her, on very slight grounds, to be indicted for high treason, m allowing her brother, the viscount of Rochford, and fouj- ANN. 47 other persons, to invade the king’s conjugal rights, and she was taken to the Tower, from which she addressed a pathetic and eloquent letter which failed to touch the heart of the tyrant, whom licentious and selfish gratification had steeled against her. Anne was tried by a jury of peers, of which her uncle, one of her most inveterate enemies, was president. She was unassisted by legal advisers, hut, notwithstanding the indecent impatience of the president, she -defended herself with so much clearness and presence of mind, that she was unanimously believed guiltless. Judgment was however passed against her, and she was sentenced to be burned or beheaded, according to the king’s pleasure. Not satisfied with annulling the marriage, Hemy had her daughter Elizabeth declared illigitimate. The queen, hopeless of redress, prepared to submit without re- pining. In her last message to the king, she acknowledged obli- gation to him, for having advanced her from a private gentlewoman, first to the dignity of a marchioness, and afterwards to the throne ; and now, since he could raise her no higher in this world, he was sending her to be a saint in heaven. She earnestly recommended her daughter to his care, and renewed her protestations of innocence and fidelity. She made the same declarations to all who approached her, and behaved not only with serenity, but with her usual cheer- fulness. “The executioner,” said she to the lieutenant of the Tower, “is, I hear, very expert; and my neck (grasping it with her hand, and laughing heartily,) is very slender.” When brought to the scaffold, she prayed fervently for the king, calling him a most merciful and gentle prince, and acknowledging that he had been to her a good and gracious sovereign. She added, that if any one should think proper to canvass her cause, she desired him to judge the best. She was beheaded by the executioner of Calais, who was brought over for the purpose, as being particularly expert. Her body was thrown into a common elm chest, made to hold arrows, and buried in the Tower. The innocence of Anne Boleyn can hardly be questioned. The tyrant himself knew not whom to accuse as her lover ; and no proof was brought against any of the persons named. An occasion :il levity and condescension, unbecoming the rank to which she was elevated, is all that can be charged against her. Henry’s marriage with Jane Seymour, the very day after Anne’s execution, shows clearly his object in obtaining her death. It was through the influence of Anne Boleyn that the translation of the Scriptures was sanctioned by Henry the Eighth. Her own private copy of Tindal’s translation is still in existence. She was a woman of a highly cultivated mind, and there are still extant some verses composed by her, shortly before her execution, which are touching, from the grief and desolation they express. ANNE CLARGES, Duchess of Albemarle, was the daughter of a blacksmith ; who gave her an education suitable to the employment she was bred to, which was that of a milliner. As the manners are generally formed early in life, she retained something of the smith’s daughter, even at her highest elevation. She was first the mistress, and afterwards the wife, of general Monk. He had such an opinion of her un- derstanding, that he often consulted her in ^he greatest emergencies. 48 As she was a thorough royalist, it is probable she had no incon- siderable share in the restoration of Charles the Second. She is supposed to have recommended several of the privy-councillors in the list which the general presented to the king soon after his landing. It is more than probable that she carried on a vciy lu- crative trade in selling offices, which were generally filled by such as gave her most money. She was an implacable enemy to Lord Clarendon; and had so great an influence over her husband, as to prevail upon him to assist in the ruin of that great man, though he was one of his best friends. Indeed, the general was afraid to offend her, as her anger knew no bounds. Nothing is more certain than that the intrepid commander, who was never afraid of bullets, was often terrified by the fury of his wife. ANNE BE GONZAGUE, Wife of Edward count Palatine, died at Paris, in 1684, aged sixty-eight ; and was honoured with an eulogium by the celebrated Bossuet. ANNE OF AUSTRIA, Queen of Louis the Thirteenth of France, and regent during the minority of Louis the Fourteenth, was daughter of Philip the Second of Spain. She was born September 22nd., 1601, and was mari’ied to Louis the Thirteenth, in 1615. Anne found a powerful enemy in cardinal Richelieu, who had great influence over the king, and she was compelled to yield, as long as he lived, to the great minister. Had Anne possessed greater talents, or been more agreeable, the case might have been different; but her coldness and gravity of demeanor, which only covered frivolity, alienated Louis the Thirteenth. Her attachment to her native country was also repre- sented as a crime by the cardinal, and his whispers as to her betraying intelligence, brought upon Anne the ignominy of having her person searched, and her papers seized. When it was known that the queen was in disgrace, the mal- content nobles, with Gaston, the king’s brother, at their head, rallied around her, and she was implicated in a conspiracy against Louis the Thirteenth. Richelieu took advantage of this, to repre- sent her as wishing to get rid of Louis to many Gaston; and Anne was compelled to appear before the king’s counsel to answer this grave charge. Her dignity here came to her aid, and, scorning to make a direct reply, she merely observed, contemptuously, “That too little was to be gained by the change, to render such a design on her part probable.” The duke of Buckingham’s open court to the neglected queen, also gave rise to malicious reports. On the death of Louis the Thirteenth, Anne, as mother of the infant king, held the undisputed reins ; and she gave one great proof of wisdom in her choice of cardinal Mazarin as a minister. However, some oppressive acts of Mazarin gave birth to a popular insurrection, which terminated in a civil war, called the war of the Fronde, in which Anne, her minister, and their adherents, were opposed to the nobility, the citizens, and the people of Paris. But Anne and Mazarin came off triumphant. The result of this rebellion, and of Anne of Austria’s administration, was, that th< nobles and middle classes vanquished in the field, were nc'\’er after- ANN. 49 wards able to resist the royal power, up to the great revolution. Anne’s influence over the court of France continued a long time; her Spanish haughtiness, her love of ceremonial, and of power, were impressed on the mind of her son, Louis the Fourteenth. Some modern French writers have pretended to find reasons for believing this proud queen was secretly married to cardinal Mazarin, her favourite adviser and friend. But no sufficient testimony, to estab- lish the fact of such a strange union,has been adduced. The queen died in 1666, aged sixty-five. She was a very handsome woman, and celebrated for the beauty of her hands and arms. Anne of Austria appears to have been estimable for the good- ness and kindness of her heart, rather than for extraordinary ca- pacity ; for the attractions of the woman rather than the virtues of the queen; a propensity to personal attachments, and an amiable and forgiving temper, were her distinguishing characteristics. Her life had been marked with vicissitude, and clouded by disquiet. At one period, subjected by an imperious minister, whose yoke she had not the resolution to throw off, she became an ob- ject of compassion even to those who caballed and revolted against her ; yet her affections were never alienated from France, in favour of which she interested herself, with spirit and zeal, in the war against her native country. The French, at length, relinquished their prejudices, and did her justice. The latter years of her life were passed in tranquillity, in retirement, and in the exercise of benevolence. ^ Anne of Austria was interred at St. Denis ; her heart was car- ried to Le Val de Grace, of which she had been the foundress; and the following epitaph was made on her; — “Sister, wife, mother, daughter of kings ! Never was any more worthy of these illustrious titles.” ANNE OF BEAUJEU, Eldest dpghter of Louis the Eleventh of France, born in 1462, was early distinguished for genius, sagacity, and penetration, added to an aspiring temper. Louis, in the jealous policy which character- ized him, married her to Pierre de Bourbon, sire de Beaujeu, a prince of slender fortune, moderate capacity, and a quiet, unambitious nature. The friends of Anne observed on these nuptials, that it was the union of a living with a dead body. Pierre, either through indolence, or from a discovery of the superior endowments of his wife, left her uncontrolled mistress of his household, passing, himself, the greatest part of his time in retirement, in the Beaujolais. On the death-bed of Louis, his jealousy of his daughter, then only twenty-six, gave place to confidence in her talents : having constituted her husband lieutenant-general of the kingdom, he bequeathed the reins of empire, with the title of governess, to the lady of Beaujeu, during the minority of her brother, Charles the Eighth, a youth of fourteen. Anne fully justified, by her capacity, the choice of her father. Two competitors disputed the will of the late monarch, and the pretensions of Anne ; her husband’s brothers, John, duke de Bourbon, and Louis, duke of Orleans, presumptive heir to the crown ; but Anne conducted herself with such admirable firmness and prudence, that she obtained the nomination of the states -general in her favour. By acts of popular justice, she conciliated the confidence of the £ 50 ANN. nation ; and she appeased the duke de Bourbon by bestowing on him the sword of the constable of France, which he had long been ambitious to obtain. But the duke of Orleans was not so easily satisfied. He, too, was her brother-in-law, having been married, against his own wishes, by Louis the Eleventh, to his younger daughter, Jeanne, who was somewhat deformed. Having offended Anne by some passionate expressions, she ordered him to be arrested ; but he fled to his castle on the Loire, where, being besieged by Anne, he was compelled to surrender, and seek shelter in Brittany, under the protection of Francis the Second. The union of Brittany with the crown of France, had long been a favourite project of the lady of Beaujeu, and she at first attempted to obtain possession of it by force of arms. The duke of Orleans commanded the Bretons against the forces of Anne, but was taken prisoner and detained for more than two years. Philip de Comines, the celebrated historian, also suffered an imprisonment of three years, for carrying on a treasonable correspondence with the duke of Orleans. Peace with Brittany was at length concluded, and the province was annexed to the crown of France, by the marriage of the young duchess, Anne of Brittany, who had succeeded to her father’s domain, to Charles the Eighth of France. The lustre thrown over the regency of Anne, by the acquisition of Brittany, received some diminution by the restoration of the counties of Roussillon and Cerdagne to the king of Spain. Anne became duchess of Bourbon in 1488, by the death of John, her husband’s elder brother ; and though, before this, Charles the Eighth had assumed the government, she always retained a rank in the council of ^tate. Charles the Eighth dying without issue in 1498, was succcMed by the duke of Orleans; and Anne dreaded, and with reason, lest he should revenge himself for the severity she had exercised towards him ; but, saying “That it became not a king of France to revenge the quarrels of the duke of Orleans,” he con- tinued to allow her a place in the council. The duke de Bourdon died in 1503; and Anne survived him till November 14th., 1522. They left one child, Susanne, heiress to the vast possessions of the family of Bourbon, who married her cousin, the celebrated and unfortunate Charles de Montpensier, constable of Bourbon. ANNE OF BOHEMIA, Daughter of the emperor Charles the Fourth, was born about 1367, and was married to Richard the Second of England, when she was fifteen years of age. This was just after the insurrection -of Wat Tyler; and the executions of the oppressed people who had taken part with him, had been bloody and barbarous beyond all precedent, even in that sanguinary age. At the young queen’s earnest request, a general pardon was granted by the king; this mediation obtained for Richard’s bride the title of “the good queen Anne.” Never did she forfeit the appellation, or lose the love of her subjects. She was the first of that illustrious band of x>i'incesses who were “the nursing mothers of the Reformation;” and by her influence the life of Wicklilfe was saved, when in great danger at the coun- cil at Lambeth, in 1382. Anne died in 1394 ; she left no children ; and from the time of her disease all good angels seem to have abandoned her always affectionate, but weak and unfortunate husband. ANNE OF BRETAGNE, On Brittany, only daughter and heiress of Francis the Second, duke of Bretagne, was born at Nantz, January 26th., 1477. She was carefully educated, and gave early indications of great beauty and intelligence. When only five years old, she was betrothed to Edward, prince of Wales, son of Edward the Fourth, of England. But his tragical death, two years after, dissolved the contract. She was next demanded in marriage by Louis, duke of Orleans, presumptive heir to the throne of France, who had taken refuge in Bretagne, to avoid the displeasure of Anne of Beaujeu, governess of France ; and Anne of Bretagne, though but fourteen, was sup- posed to favour his pretensions. The death of her father, in 1490, which left her an unprotected orphan, and heiress of a spacious domain, at the time when the duke of Orleans was detained a prisoner by Anne of Beaujeu, forced her to seek some other protector; and she was married by proxy to Maximilian, emperor of Austria. But Anne of Beaujeu, determined to obtain possession of Bretagne, and despairing of conquering it by her arms, resolved to accomplish her purpose ])y effecting a marriage between her young brother, Charles the Eighth of France, and Anne of Bretagne. Charles the Eighth had been affianced to Margaret, daughter of Maximilian, by a former mar- riage ; the princess had been educated in France, and had assumed the title of queen, although, on account of her youth, the mar- riage had been delayed. But the lady of Beaujeu scrupled not to violate her engagements, and, sending back Margaret to her father, she surrounded Bretagne with the armies of France. Anne of Bretagne resisted for a time this rough courtship; but, vanquished by the persuasion of the duke of Orleans, who had been released from captivity on condition of pleading the suit of Charles, she yielded a reluctant consent, and the marriage was celebrated December 16th., 1491. Anne soon became attached to her husband, who was an amiable though a weak prince, and on his death, in 1498, she abandoned herself to the deepest grief. She retired to her hereditary domains, where she affected the rights of an independent sovereign. ^ Louis, duke of Orleans, succeeded Charles the Eighth, under the title of Louis the Twelfth, and soon renewed his former suit to Anne, who had never entirely lost the preference she had once felt for him. The first use Louis made of his regal power was to procure a divorce from the unfortunate Jeanne, daughter to Louis the Eleventh, who was personally deformed, and whom he had been forced to marry. Jeanne, with the sweetness and resignation that marked her whole life, submitted to the sentence, and retired to a convent. Soon after, Louis married Anne, at Nantes. Anne retained great influence over her husband throughout her whole life, by her beauty, amiability, and the purity of her man- ners. She was a liberal rewarder of merit, and patroness of learning and literary men. Her piety was fervent and sincere, though rather superstitious; but she was proud, her determination some- times amounted to obstinacy, and, when she thought herself justly 62 ANN* offended, she knew not how to forgive. She retained her attach- ment to Bretagne while queen of France, and sometimes exercised her influence over the king in a manner detrimental to the interests of her adopted country. Louis the Twelfth was sensible that ho frequently yielded too much to her, but her many noble and lovely qualities endeared her to him. Anne died January 9th., 1514, at the age of thirty-seven, and Louis mourned her loss with the most sincere sorrow. ANNE OF CLEVES, Daughter of John the Third, duke of Cleves, was the fourth wife of Henry the Eighth of England. He had fallen in love with her from her portrait painted by Holbein, but as the painter had flattered her, Henry soon became disgusted with her, and obtained a divorce. Anne yielded without a struggle, or without apparent concern. She passed nearly all the rest of her life in England as a private personage, and died 1557, ANNE OF CYPRESS, Daughter of Giano, king of Cypress, married in 1432, Louis, duke of Savoy, and shewed herself able, active, and discriminating, at the head of public affairs. She died in 1462, it is said of grief for the undutiful conduct of her fifth son, Philip, count of Brisse, who joined some rebellious barons against his father. ANNE OF DAUPHINE, Was the daughter of Guignes, the seventh or eighth dauphin of Vicnnois, of the second race. The date of her birth is not known, that of her marriage to Humbert, baron of La Tour diu Pin, is 1273. In the year 1281, on the death of her brother Jean, she succeeded to the Dauphinate of Vienne, and the county of Albon, in conjunction with her husband. This princess had several chil- dren, the eldest of whom, Jean, succeeded to the possessions, which were claimed by the duke of Burgundy, the date of her death is not recorded ; she was buried in the Carthusian monastery of Salette, in the barony of La Tour, on the south bank of the Rhine, which monastery was founded by herself and her husband in the year 1299. ANNE OF DENMARK, As she is commonly termed, was the daughter of Frederick the Second of Denmark, born in 1574, and married by proxy to James the First of England, in August 1589. Being detained by adverse winds, the king set out to meet, and bring her home ; he met his bride at Opsloe, in Norway, on the 22nd. of October, and was un- able to return to Scotland for a considerable time, owing, as it was at the time believed, to the malign influence of certain witches, who were brought to trial, and punished. Anne has been accused of having been in secret a Roman Catholic, and of conspiring to make James embrace that religion, but proofs are wanting to sub- stantiate this charge. She appears to have enjoyed the full con- fidence of her son Henry, whose aversion to the Romish church is well known. When it was proposed to place the young prince under the protection of the earl and countess of Mar, she evinced ANN. 53 much spirit and resolution in resisting the project. She died pro- fessing the protestant faith, in a manner to set at rest all doubts about her creed. Anne was a woman of an accomplished mind, and she evinced towards her husband more affection than such a man could have been expected to elicit. That she had a smart wit as well as an affectionate heart, is evidenced by a collection of brief notes addressed to James in a pretty and legible Italian hand. The date of her death is 1618 or 1619. ANNE OF FERRARA, Daughter of Hercules the Second, duke of Ferrara, married in 1549, Francis duke of Guise, and behaved with great spirit and courage during the wars of the League. She was imprisoned for some time at Blois, ANNE OF RUSSIA, Daughter of Yaroslav, prince of Kiev, married to Henry the First of France, in 1044; after his death, she married Raoul, who was allied to her first husband; in consequence of which she was excommunicated, and at last repudiated, when she returned to Russia. Historians differ much in their accounts of the leading events in the life of this princess. ANNE OF WARWICK, Was bom at Warwick Castle, in 1454. She was almost entirely educated at Calais, though she was often brought to England with her sister, Isabel, and seems to have been a favourite companion, from her childhood, of the duke of Gloucester, afterwards Richard the Third, who was two years older than herself. In August, 1470, Anne was married, at Angers, France, to Edward of Lancaster, son of Henry the Sixth and Margaret of Anjou, and rightful heir to the English throne. She was very much attached to him, and when he was barbarously murdered after the fatal battle of Tewksbury, in 1471, she mourned him bitterly. She disguised herself as a cook -maid, in a mean house in London, to elude the search of Gloucester, who was much attached to her. She was, however, discovered by him, and, after a resolute resistance, forced to marry him in 1473. There are strong proofs that Anne never consented to this marriage. Her son Edward was born at Mid- dleham Castle, 1474. By a series of crimes, Richard obtained the throne of England, and was crowned, with his consort, July 5th., 1483. In 1484, Anne’s only son died, and from this time her liealth declined. There were rumours that the king intended to divorce her, but her death, in 1485, spared him that sin. She had suffered all her life from the crimes of others, and yet her sorrows and calamities seem to have been borne with great meekness, and, till the death of her son, with fortitude. ANNE, Queen of England, second daughter of James the Second, by his first wife Anne Hyde, was born at Twickenham, on the 6th. of February, 1664. She was educated in the religion of the church of England ; and, in 1683, married prince George, brother of Chris- tian the Fifth, king of Denmark. At the revolution in 1688, Anne and her husband adhered to the dominant party of her brother- 54 ANN. in-lcw William the Third; and, by act of settlement, the English crown was guaranteed to her and her children in default of issue to William and Mary. But all her children died in infancy or early youth. Anne ascended the throne on the death of William in 1702 ; and two months afterwards, England, the Empire, and Holland, declared war against France and Spain; in which Marlborough and Peter- borough, the English generals, and Leake, Rooke, Shovel, and Stanhope, the English admirals, greatly distinguished themselves. During the brilliant course of Marlborough’s conquests, the spirit of political intrigue, which was perhaps never more fully developed than in the latter years of the reign of Anne, was stifled by the en- thusiasm of the people. But as the war of the succession proceeded with few indications of its being brought to an end, the great commander of the English forces gradually lost his popularity, from the belief that his own avarice and ambition were the principal causes of the burdens which the war necessarily entailed upon the nation. A formidable party, too, had arisen, who asserted the su- premacy of the church and the doctrine of the right divine of kings and the passive obedience of subjects— opinions which had expelled James the Second from his kingdom, and had placed his childless daughter upon the throne. These opinions, however, were supposed to be indirectly encouraged by the queen, and were ex- ceedingly popular amongst a passionate and unreasoning people. In July, 1706, the legislative union of Scotland and England was completed, which was mainly owing to the earnest and steady efforts of the queen in favour of the union. Anne was all her life under the control of her favourites, first of the duchess of klarlborough, and afterwards of Mrs. Masham. The duchess of Marlborough, a woman of the most imperious, ambitious, avaricious, and disagreeable character, kept the queen in a state of subjection or terror for more than twenty years. The detail of the scenes occurring between them would hardly be believed, were it not au- thenticated by careful writers. Miss Strickland, in her “History of the Queens of England,” has given this curious subject a thorough examination. Anne was mother of several children, all of whom died young. When left a widow, she would not listen to the entreaties of the parliament (although but forty-four years old at the time) to con- clude another marriage, which might throw new obstacles in the ^vay of the restoration of her own family, which appears to have been the great object on which her mind was set, but which she failed to accomplish. Grieved at the disappointment of her secret wishes, the queen fell into a state of weakness and lethargy, and died August 1st., 1714. The words, “0, my dear brother, how I pity thee!” which she pronounced on her death -bed, unveiled the secret of her whole life. The reign of Anne was distinguished not only by the brilliant successes of the British arms, but also as the golden age of English literature, on account of the number of admirable and excellent writers who flourished at this time ; among whom were Pope, Steele, Swift, Prior, Gay, Arbuthnot, Bolingbroke, and Addison. It may be considered the triumph of the English high -church party, owing to her strong predilection for the principles by which it has always been actuated. Her private character was amiable; but her good ANN. ANT. 55 sense wiis rendered ineffectual from the want of energy. The kind- ness of her disposition obtained for her the title of good queen Anne. She was an excellent wife and mother, and a kind mistress. ANN OF SAVOY, Was tne daughter of Amadeus the Fifth, count of Savoy, who married Andronicus the Younger, emperor of Constantinople, and was crowned empress 1326. By some historians she is called Joanna, but is generally known by the name of Anna, Empress of Con- stantinople. Her arrival in that city with a splendid retinue of Ivuiglits from Savoy and Piedmont, was the occasion of great fes- tivity. The Italian knights displayed their skill in hunting, tilting, and other manly exercises, much to the delight of the Byzantines, who were by them taught the practice of tournaments. The em- press Anna appears to have been benevolent and fond of justice, and to have exercised a beneficial influence over her husband. ANN, SAINT, The mother of the Virgin Mary, was the daughter of Matthias, a priest of Bethlehem, of the family of Aaron. She was married, it is stated, to St. Joachim, and after an unfruitful union oftwenty- two years, gave birth to Mary, the mother of our Saviour. It is remarkable that the name of Ann is not once mentioned in the Scriptures, nor in the writings of the fathers of the first three centuries of the Christian era ; and that the time of her death is as uncertain as the events of her life; and yet the feast of Saint Ann was celebrated by the Greeks as early as the sixth century, the day being July 25th. Justinian erected a church in her honour at Constantinople, in the year 550, but it does not appear that Saint Ann was then asserted to bo the mother of the virgin, although, according to Codrinus, this character was assigned to lier without a question in 705, when the second emperor Justinian, built another church in her name. Among the Latins, the worship of Saint Ann was not introduced until a much later period. ANTIGONE, Was daughter of (Edipiis, king of Thebes, by his sister Jocasta. Ihis incestuous union brought a curse on the innocent Antigone; yet she never failed in her duty to her father, but attended him in his greatest misfortunes. She was slain by the usurper Creon, whose son Harmon, being in love witli her, killed himself upon her tomb. Her death was avenged on Creone by Theseus, and her name has been immortalized in a tragedy by Sophocles. She lived about B. C. 1250. ANTONIA MAJOR, The eldest daughter of Marc Antony and Octavia, sister to Au- gustus, was born B. C. 39. She married L. Domitius. Some of the most illustrious persons in Rome were descended from her. It was her misfortune that the infamous Messalina and Nero were her grandchildren. ANTONIA MINOR, Sister of the preceding, was born B. 0. 36. She married Hrusus; 56 APO. ARB. brother of Tiberius, whose mother, Livia, had married the emperor Augustus. After a victorious campaign in Germany, Drusus died when on his way to Rome to receive the reward of his exploits. The despair of Antonia at this affliction knew no bounds. Their union and virtues, in a dissolute court, had been the admiration of Rome. Three children, Germanicus, Claudius, afterwards emperor, and Livia, or Livilia, were the fruits of this marriage. Antonia, though widowed in the bloom of beauty and the pride of life, refused all the splendid connections which courted her ac- ceptance; and, rejecting the solicitations of Augustus to reside at his court, she passed her time in retirement, and in educating her children. She gained the respect and confidence of Tiberius, who had succeeded Augustus, by informing him of a conspiracy formed by his favourite Sejanus against his life. Domestic calamities seemed to pursue this princess. Her son Germanicus, endowed with every noble quality, adored by the army, the idol of the people, and the presumptive heir to the throne, died suddenly in Syria, probably poisoned by order of the emperor. Agrippina, wife of Germanicus, returned to Rome, bearing in an urn the ashes of her husband, and joined with Antonia in vainly demanding vengeance of the Senate. Claudius, her younger son, dishonoured the family by his stupidity and vices; and Livilia was convicted of adultery and the murder of her husband. She was given up by Tiberius to Antonia, who, with the spirit of the ancient Romans, confined her in a room and left her to perish of hunger. Antonia died in the early part of the reign of her grandson Caligula, who, by his neglect and open contempt, is supposed to nave hastened her death. She was probably about seventy-five when she died. Of her private life little is known. She was cele- brated for her beauty, chastity, and integrity. Pliny speaks of a temple dedicated to her. APOLLOHIA, ST., A MARTYR at Alexandria, A. D. 248. In her old age, she was threatened with death if she did not join with her persecutors in pronouncing certain profane words. After beating her, and knocking out her teeth, they brought her to the fire, which they had lighted without the city. Begging a short respite, she was set free, and immediately threw herself into the fire, and was consumed. ARBLAY, MADAME D’, Better known to the world as Frances Burney, was the second daughter of Dr. Burney, author of a “History of Music.” She was born at Lyme Regis, in the county of Norfolk, on the 13th. of June, 1752. Her father was organist at Lynn, but in 1760 he re- moved to London, his former residence ; where he numbered among his familiar friends Garrick, Barry the artist, the poets Mason and Armstrong, and other celebrated characters. Fanny, though at the age of eight she did not know her letters, yet was shrewd and observant ; and as soon as she could read, commenced to scribble. At fifteen she had written several tales, unknown to any one but her sister. The only regular instruction she ever received, was when she was, ARB. 67 together with her sister Susanna, placed for a short period at a boarding-school in Queen Square, that they might be out of the way during their mother’s last illness; and when the melancholy tidings of this lady’s death were communicated to them, the agony of Frances, though then but nine years of age, was so great that the governess declared she had never met with a child of such intense feelings. But though she received little regular education, there was no want of industry and application on her part ; for, at an early age, she became acquainted with the best authors in her father’s library, of which she had the uncontrolled range ; and she was accustomed to write extracts from, and remarks upon, the books she read, some of which, it is said, would not have disgraced her maturer judg- ment. She had also the advantage of the example of her father’s own industry and perseverance, to stimulate her to exertion; for Dr. Burney, notwithstanding his numerous professional engagements as a teacher of music, studied and acquired the French and Italian languages on horseback, from pocket grammars and vocabularies he had written out for the purpose. In the French language his daughter Frances received some instructions from her sister Susanna, who was educated in France ; and in Latin, at a later period, she had some lessons from Dr. Johnson himself, though it must be confessed, she does not seem to have taken much delight in this study — applying to that learned language rather to please her tutor than herself. Dr. Burney had, at the period of her youth, a large circle of intellectual and even literary acquaintance, and at his house often congregated an agreeable but miscellaneous society, including, besides many eminent for literature, several accomplished foreigners, together with native artists and scientific men; and his children, emancipated from the restraints of a school-room, were allowed to be present at, and often to take a share in, the conversation of their father’s guests; by which their minds were opened, their judg- ments enlightened, and their attention turned to intellectual pursuits ; perhaps in a far greater degree than if they had regularly under- gone all the drudgery of the usual routine of what is termed “education.” Dr. Burney was at this period accustomed to employ his daughters in copying out his manuscripts for the press, tracing over and over again the same page, with the endless alterations his critical judgment suggested. Upon these occasions Frances was his prin- cipal amanuensis, and thus she became early initiated in all the mysteries of publication, which was of much advantage to her when she began to write for the press. At seventeen. Miss Burney wrote “Evelina,” her first published novel, and now considered by good judges her best work ; though “Cecilia” is the more highly finished. “Evelina” was published in 1778, and soon became popular in London. Its author did not long remain unknown, and Miss Burney attained a celebrity few young novel-writers have ever enjoyed. She was introduced to Dr. Johnson, and speedily gained an enviable place in his favour. He appreciated very justly, both her abilities and moral excellence. Miss Burney’s next publication was “Cecilia,” which work called forth an eulogium from the celebrated Mr. Burke, 58 ARB. Li a few years after this, Miss Burney, through the favourable lepresentations made concerning her by her venerable friend Mrs Belany, was invited to accept a place in the household of queeii Oiiariotte A popular writer thus sketches the result, and the subsequent events of her chequered life : — ^‘The result was, that in 1786 our authoress was appointed second keeper of the robes to queen Charlotte, with a salary of £200 a year, a footman, apartments in the palace, and a coach between her and her colleague. The situation was only a sort of splendid slavery. ‘I was averse to the union,’ said Miss Burney, ^nd I endeavoured to escape it; but my friends interfered— they prevailed and the knot is tied.’ The queen appears to have been a kind and considerate mistress ; but the stiff etiquette and formality of the court, and the unremitting attention which its irksome duties reqiiired, rendered the situation peculiarly disagreeable to one who bad been so long flattered and courted by the brilliant society of ber day Her colleague, Mrs. Schwellenberg, a coarse-minded jealous, disagreeable German favorite, was also a perpetual source ot annoyance to her ; and poor Fanny at court was worse off than her heroine Cecilia was in choosing among her guardians Her brst official duty was to mix the queen’s snuff, and keep her box always replenished, after which she was promoted to the great business of the toilet, helping her majesty off and on with her dresses, and being in strict attendance from six or seven in the morning till ^velve at night! From this grinding and intolerable destiny Miss Burney was emanci|)ated by her marriage, in 1703 with a French refugee officer, the Count D’Arblay. She then resumed her pen, and in 1795 produced a tragedy, entitled ‘Edwin and Elgitha,’ which was^ brought out at Drury Lane, and possessed at least one novelty — there were three bishops among the dramatis persoTKB. Mrs Siddons personated the heroine, but in the dying scene, where the lady is brought from behind a hedge to expire before the audience, and is afterwards carried once more to the back of the hedge, the house was convulsed with laughter! Her next effort was her novel of ‘Camilla,’ which she published by subscription, and realized by it no less than three thousand guineas. In 1802 Madame D’Arblay accompanied her husband to Pans. The coimt joined the army of Napoleon, and his wife was forced to remain in France till 1812, when she returned and pur- chased, from the proceeds of her novel, a small but handsome villa, named Camilla Cottage. Her success in prose fiction urged her to another trial, and in 1814 she produced ‘The Wanderer,’ a tedious tale in five volumes, which had no other merit than that of bringing the authoress the large sum of £1500. The only other literary labour of Madame D’Arblay was a memoir of her father. Dr. Burney, published in 1832. Her husband and her son, (the Rev. A. D’Arblay, of Camden Town chapel, near London,) both died before her— the former in 1818, and the latter in 1837. Three years after this last melancholy bereavement, Madame D’Arblay herself paid the debt of nature, dying at Bath, in January, 1840, at the great age of eighty-eight. Her ‘Diary of Letters’ edited by her niece, were published in 1842, in five volumes. If judiciously con- densed, this work would have been both entertaining and valuable ; but at least one half ^ of it is filled up with small unimportant details of private gossip, and the self-admiring weakness of the AKB. ARC. 59 authoress shines out in almost every page. The early novels of Miss Burney form the most pleasing memorials of her name and history. In them we see her quick in discernment, lively in invention, and inimitable, in her own way, in portraying the humours and oddities of English society. Her good sense and correct feeling are more remarkable than her passion. Her love scenes are prosaic enough, but in ‘showing up’ a party of ‘vulgarly genteel’ persons painting the characters in a drawing-room, or catching the follies and absurdities that float on the surface of fashionable society she has rarely been equalled. She deals with the palpable and familiar • and though society has changed since the time of ‘Evelina,’ and the glory of Ranelagh and Mary-le-bone Gardens has departed, there is enough of real life in her personages, and real morality in her lessons, to interest, amuse, and instruct. Her sarcasm, drollery and broad humour, must always be relished.” ARBOUVILLE, COUNTESS D’, Who died in April, 1850, was a woman of real genius. Her writings appealed in Pans, at first anonymously, she being bv nature particularly sensitive, and unwilling to be known as a can- didate for literary honours. Her first work, entitled “Resignation ” was published in 1840. This was followed by the “Village Doctor ” “La Histoire Hollandaise,” and a volume of poems called “The Manuscript of my Aunt,” the introduction of which is a touching little story of early death. The poems of this writer, like her prose works, are of a tender, elegant, and mournful character; a poetic melancholy inspires her every thought, and colours every picture which she draws. Her best production is tlm “Histoire Hollandaise ” This tale is beautifully written ; it is like a strain of mournful music that rends the very soul of the reader. The death of Madame d’Arbouville must be deplored as a loss to the reading world, which reasonably anticipated yet more admirable things from her pen. ARCHIDAMIA, The daughter of king Eleonymas of Sparta, was finned for her patriotism and her courage. When Pyrrhus marched against La- cedenion, it was resolved by the Senate that all the women should be sent out of the city ; but Sparta’s women would not listen to this proposition. Sword in hand, they entered, with their leader, Archidamia, the senate chamber, and administered to the city lathers a severe reproof for their want of confidence in woman’s patiiotism, and declared that they would not leave the city nor survive its fall, if that should take place. ARCHINTA, MARGHERITA Was born at Milan towards the beginning of the sixteenth cen- tuiy. She was of noble birth, but more distinguished for her talent than for this aceident of nature. She composed many lyric poems, and pieces of music, accoiMing to the taste of that age. ARC, JOAN OF Generally called the Maid of Orleans, was born in 1410, at -he little village of Domremy, in Lorraine. Her father was named Jacques d’Arc, and his wife, Isabella Romee; Isabella had already 60 ARC four children, two boys and two girls, when Joan was bom, and baptized Sibylla Jeanne. She was piously brought up by her mo- ther, and was often accustomed to nurse the sick, assist the poor, receive travellers, and take care of her father’s flock of sheep; but she was generally employed in sewing or spinning. She also spent a great deal of time in a chesnut grove, near her father’s cottage. She was noted, even when a child, for the sweetness of her temper, her prudence, her industry, and her devotion. During that period of anarchy in France, when the supreme power, which had fallen from the hands of a monarch- deprived of his reason, was disputed for by the rival houses of Orleans and Bur- gundy, the contending parties carried on war more by murder and massacre than by regular battles. When an army was wanted, both had recourse to the English, and these conquering strangers made the unfortunate French feel still deeper the horrors and ravages of war. At first, the popular feeling was undecided; but when, on the death of Charles the Sixth, the crown fell to a young prince who adopted the Armagnac side, whilst the house of Burgundy, had sworn allegiance to a foreigner (Henry the Fifth,) as king of France, then, indeed, the wishes and interests of all the French were in favour of the Armagnacs, or the truly patriotic party. Re- mote as was the village of Domremy, it was still interested in the issue of the struggle. It was decidedly Armagnac, and was strength- ened in this sentiment by the rivalry of a neighbouring village which adopted Burgundian colours. Political and party interests were thus forced upon the enthusi- astic mind of Joan, and mingled with the pious legends which she had caught from the traditions of the Virgin. A prophecy was current, that a virgin sfiould rid France of its enemies; and this prediction seems to have been realized by its effect upon the mind of Joan. The girl, by her own account, was about thirteen when a supernatural vision first appeared to her. She describes it as a great light, accompanied by a voice telling her to be devout and good, and promising her the protection of heaven. Joan responded by a vow of eternal chastity. In this there appears nothing be- yond the effect of imagination. From that time, the voice or voices continued to haunt Joan, and to echo the enthusiastic and restless wishes of her own heart. We shall not lay much stress on her declarations made before those who were appointed by the king to inquire into the credibility of her mission. Her own simple and early account was, that ‘voices’ were her visitors and advisers; and that they prompted her to quit her native place, take up arms, drive the foe before her, and procure for the young king his coro- nation at Rheims. These voices, however, had not influence enough to induce her to set out upon this hazardous mission, until a band of Burgundians, traversing and plundering the country, had com- pelled Joan, together with her parents, to take refuge in a neigh- bouring town; when they returned to their village, after the de- parture of the marauders, they found the church of Domremy in ashes. Such incidents were well calculated to arouse the indig- nation and excite the enthusiasm of Joan. Her voices returned, and incessantly directed her to set out for France ; but to com- mence by making application to De Baudricourt, commander at Vaucouleurs. Her parents, who were acquainted with Joan’s martial propensities, attempted to force her into a marriage ; but she con- ARC. 61 trived to avoid this by paying a visit to an uncle, in whose com- pany she made her appearance before the governor of Vaucoiileurs, in May, 1428. De Baiidricourt at first refused to see her, and, upon granting an interview, treated her pretensions with contempt. She then returned to her uncle's abode, where she continued to announce her project, and to insist that the prophecy, that ‘France lost by a woman (Isabel of Bavaria,) should be saved by a virgin from the frontiers of Lorraine,’ alluding to her. She it was, she asserted, who could save France, and not ‘either kings, or dukes, nor yet the king of Scotland’s daughter’ — an expression which proves how well-informed she was as to the political events and rumours of the day. The fortunes of the dauphin Charles at this time had sunk to the lowest ebb; Orleans, almost his last bulwark, was beseiged and closely pressed, and the loss of the ‘battle of Herrings’ seemed to take away all hope of saving the city from the English. In this crisis, when all human support seemed unavailing, Baudricourt no longer despised the supernatural aid promised by the damsel of Domremy, and gave permission to John of Metz, and Bertram of Poulengy, two gentlemen who had become converts to the truti: of her divine mission, to conduct Joan of Arc to the dauphin. They purchased a horse for her, and, at her own desire, furnished her with male habits, and other necessary equipments. Thus pro- vided, and accompanied by a respectable escort, Joan set out from Vaucouleurs on the 13th. of February, 1429. Her progress through regions attached to the Burgundian interest, was perilous, but she safely arrived at Fierbois, a place within five or six leagues of Chinon, where the dauphin then held his court. At Fierbois was a celebrated church dedicated to St Catherine, nand here she spent her time in devotion, whilst a messenger was despatched to the dauphin to announce her approach. She was commanded to pro- ceed, and reached Chinon on the eleventh day after her departure from Vaucouleurs. Charles, though he desired, still feared to accept the^ proffered aid, because he knew that the instant cry of his enemies would be, that he had put his faith in sorcery, and had leagued himself with the infernal powers. In consequence of this, Joan encountered every species of distrust. She was not even admitted to the dau- phin’s presence without difficulty, and was required to recognize Charles amidst all his court; this Joan, happily, was able to do, as well as to gain the good opinion of the young monarch by the simplicity of her demeanour. Nevertheless, the prince pro- ceeded to take every precaution before he openly trusted her. He first handed her over to a- commission of ecclesiastics, to be ex- amined; then sent her for the same purpose to Poictiers, a great law-school, that the doctors of both faculties might solemnly decide whether Joan’s mission was from heaven or from the devil; for none believed it to be merely human. The report of the doctors being favourable, Joan received the rank of a military commander. A suit of armour was made for her, and she sent to Fierbois for a sword, which she said would be found buried in a certain spot within the church. It was found there, and conveyed to her. The circumstance became afterwards one of the alleged proofs of her sorcery or imposture. Her having passed some time at Fierbois amongst the ecclesiastics of the place 62 ARC. must have led, in some way or other, to her knowledge of the deposit. Strong in the conviction of her mission, it was Joan’s desire to enter Orleans from the north, and through all the fortifi- cations of the English. Dunois, however, and the other leaders at length overruled her, and induced her to abandon the little company of pious companions which she had raised, and to enter the beleaguered city by water, as the least perilous path She succeeded in carrying with her a convoy of provisions to the be- sieged. The entry of J oan of Arc into Orleans, at the end of April was Itself a triumph. The hearts of the besieged were raised from despair to a fanatical confidence of success ; and the English who m every encounter had defeated the French, felt their coWage paralyzed by the coming of this simple girl. After a series of successful sorties, led by Joan herself, in which Oie besiegers were invariably successful, the English determined to raise the siege, and Sunday being the day of their departure Joan forbade her soldiers to molest their retreat. Thus in one weciv’ fiom hei ai rival at Orleans was the beleaguered city relieved of its dreadful foe, and the Pucelle, henceforth called the Maid of Orleans, had redeemed the most incredible and important of her promises. No sooner was Orleans freed from the enemy, than Joan returned to the court, to entreat Charles to place forces at her disposal that she might reduce the towns between the Loire and Rheims’ where she proposed to have him speedily crowned. Her projects were opposed by the ministers and warriors of the court, who considered it more politic to drive the English from Normandv than to harass the Burgundians, or to make sacrifices for the idle ceremony of a coronation; but her earnest solicitations prevailed and early in June she attacked the English at Jargeau They made a desperate resistance, and drove the French before them till the appearance of Joan chilled the stout hearts of the English soldiers. One of the Poles was killed, and another, with Suffolk the commander of the town, was taken prisoner. This success was lollowed by a victory at Patay, in which the English were beaten oy a chaige of Joan, and the gallant Talbot himself taken pris- ow. No force seemed able to withstand the Maid of Orleans. Ihe strong town of Troyes, which might have repulsed the weak and starving army of the French, was terrified into surrender by the sight of her banner; and Rheims itself followed the example. In the middle of July, only three months after Joan had come to the relief of the sinking party of Charles, this prince was crowned m the^ cathedral consecrated to this ceremony, in the midst of the dominions of his enemies. Well might 'an age even more advan- ced than the fifteenth century believe, that superhuman interference manifested itself in the deeds of Joan. Some historians relate that, immediately after’ the coronation, the Maid of Orleans expressed to the king her wish to retire to her lamily at Domremy ; but there is little proof of such a resolution on her part. In September of the same year, we find her holding a command in the royal army, which had taken possession of St. Hems, where she hung up her arms in the cathedral. Soon after the Irench generals compelled her to join in an attack upon Paris, in which they were repulsed with great loss, and Joan herself was pierced through the thigh with an arrow. It was the first time ARC. C3 that a force in wliicli slie served had suffered defeat. Charles im- mediately retired onee more to the Loire, and there are few records of Joan’s exploits during the winter. j\t)Oiit this time a royal edict was issued, ennobling her family, and the district of Domremy was declaied free from all tax or tribute. In the ensuing spring the English and Burgundians formed the siege of Compiegne • and Joan threw herself into the town to preserve it, as she had be- fore saved Orleans, from their assaults. She had not been many hours in it when she headed a sally against the Burgundian quar- ters, in which she was taken by some officers, who gave her up to the Burgundian commander, John of Luxemburg. Her capture appears, from the records of the Parisian parliament, to have taken place on the 23rd. of May, 1430. As soon as Joan was conveyed to John of Luxemburg’s fortress at Beaurevoir, near Cambray, cries of vengeance were heard amono* the Anglican partizans in Prance. The English themselves were not foremost m this unworthy zeal. Joan, after having made a vain attempt to escape, by leaping from the top of the donjon at Beaurevoii, was at length handed over to the English partizans and conducted to Rouen. The University of Paris called loudly for the trial of Joan, and several letters are extant, in which that body reproaches the bishop of Beauvais and the English with their tardiness in delivering up the Pucelle to justice. Letters^ patent from the king of England and France, were after a while issued authorizing her trial. She was accused of sorcery and on her declining to submit to the ordinances of the church’ of heresy and schism, and eventfully threatened with the stake unless she submitted to the church, as the phrase then was, that IS, acknowledged her visions to be false, forswore male habits and arms, and owned herself to have been wrong. Every means were used to induce her to submit, but in vain. At length she was brought forth on a public scaffold at Rouen, and the bishop of Beauvais proceeded to read the sentence of condemnation, which was to be followed by burning at the stake. Whilst it was rea- ding, every exhortation was used, and Joan’s courage for once failing, she gave utterance to words of contrition, and expressed her willingness to submit, and save herself from the flames. A written form of confession was instantly produced, and read to her, and Joan, not knowing how to write, signed it with a cross. Her sentence was commuted to perpetual imprisonment, ‘to the bread of grief and the water of anguish.’ She was borne back from the scaffold to prison ; whilst those who had come to see the sight displayed the usual disappointment of unfeeling crowds, and even threw stones in their anger. When brought back to her prison, Joan submitted to all that had been required of her, and assumed her female dress ; but when two days had elapsed, and when, in the solitude of her prison, the young heroine recalled this last scene of weakness, forming such a contrast with the glorious feats of her life, remorse and sharne took possession of her, and her religious enthusiasm returned in all its ancient force. She heard her voices reproaching her, and under this impulse she seized the male attire, which had been perhdiously left within her reach, put it on, and avowed her al- tered mind, her resumed belief, her late visions, and her resolve 10 longer to belie the powerful impulses under which she had acted. 61 ARE. “What I resolved,” said she, “I resolved against truth. Let me suffer my sentence at once, rather than endure what I suffer in prison.” The bishop of Beauvais knew that if Joan were once out of the power of the court that tried her, the chapter of Rouen, who were somewhat favourably disposed, would not again give her up to punishment; and fears were entertained that she might ultimately be released, and gain new converts. It was resolved, therefore, to make away with her at once, and the crime of ^ relapse was con- sidered sufficient. A pile of wood was prepared in the old market at Rouen, and scaffolds placed round it for the judges and eccle- siastics : Joan was brought out on the last day of May, 1431 ; she wept piteously, and showed the same weakness as when she first beheld the stake. But now no mercy was shown. They placed on her head the cap used to mark the victims of the Inquisition, and the fire soon consumed the unfortunate Joan of Arc. When the pile had burned out, all the ashes were gathered and thrown into the Seine. It is difficult to say to what party most disgrace attaches on account of this barbarous murder: whether to the Burgundians, who sold the maid of Orleans ; the English, who permitted her execution; the French, of that party who brought it about and perpetrated it; or the French, of the opposite side, who inade so few efforts to rescue her to whom they owed their liberation and their national existence. The story of the Maid of Orleans is, throughout, disgraceful to every one, friend and foe ; it forms one of the greatest blots, and one of the most curious enigmas in his- toric record. It has sometimes been suggested that she was mertdy a tool in the hands of the priests ; but this supposition will hard- ly satisfy those who read with attention the history of Joan of Arc. The works on this subject are very numerous. M. Chaussard enumerates upwards of four hundred, either expressly devoted^ to her life or including her history. Her adventures form the subject of Voltaire’s poem of La Pucelle, and of a tragedy by Schiller; but perhaps the best production of the kind is the poem by Southey, which bears her name. ARETAPHILA, Of Gyrene, wife of Phsedimus, a nobleman of that place, lived about, B. C. 120. Nicocrates, having usurped the government of Gyrene, caused Phsedimus to be slain, and forcibly espoused his widow, of whose beauty he had become enamoured. Gyrene groaned under the cruelty of the tyrant, who was gentle and kind only to Aretaphila. Determined to free her country from this cruel yoke, Aretaphila obtained several poisons in order to try their strength. Her drugs were discovered, and her design suspected, and she was put to the torture, but resolutely refused to confess. Her husband afterwards, moved by her sufferings, entreated her forgiveness, which she refused. Aretaphila had one daughter by her first marriage, whom she had united to Lysander, brother of Nicocrates, and through whom she persuaded Lysander to rebel against the tyrant. He was suc- cessful in his attempt, and Nicocrates was deposed and- assassinated. But after Lysander’s accession to the throne, he neglected Areta- ARE. ARG. ARI. aH phila’s advice, and imitated the cruelties and the tyranny of hia brother. Disappointed in her son-in-law, she sent secretly to Anaous, a prince of Lyhia, to ask him to invade Gyrene, and free it of its oppressors. When Anabus had arrived near Gyrene, Aretaphila, in a seeret conference with him, promised to place Lysander in his hands, if he would retain him prisoner as a tyrant and usurper For this serviee, she promised him magnificent gifts and a present in money. She then insinuated into the mind of Lysander, suspicions of the loyalty of his nobles and captains, and prevailed on him to seek an interview with Anabus, in order to make peace. This he did, and was made prisoner, and eventually destroyed by drowning. It was then decreed that the administration of the government should be given to Aretaphila, assisted by a eouncil of the nobles. But she declined the honour; preferring the privacy of domestic life, she retired to her own habitation amidst the prayers and blessings of the people. ARETE, Was the daughter of Aristippus of Gyrene, who flourished about B. G. 380, and was the founder of the Gyrenaie system of philosophy. Arete was carefully instructed by her father; and after his death she taught his system with great suecess. She had a son, Aristippus, to whom she communicated the philosophy she received from her father. ARGYLL, DUGHESS OF, Formerly Lady Villiers, is one of the noblest of the princesses of Scotland, and her claims to be considered so rest upon some- ^ thing more than hereditary deseent. She is the worthy daughter of such a mother as the duchess of Sutherland, and is devoting\ her best energies to ameliorate suffering, and to reclaim the erring. She originated in Scotland a system of visitation of prisons, by members of societies formed for the purpose. The first visiting society was established at Inverary; and, although the Duchess had at first considerable difficulties to overcome, the happy results which followed encouraged her to persevere, until the efficacy of the system recommended itself to the public. Similar societies have been set in operation in most of the towns of the north. . ARIADNE, Was the elder daughter of Leo the First, emperor of the East, who ascended the throne in 457. In 468, she was given in mar- riage to Trascalisseus, or, as some call him, Ariemesius, a noble Isaurian, who, on this occasion, assumed the name of Zeno, and was created a Roman patrician ; he was appointed to situations of great trust and power by liis father-in-law, on whose death, in 474, he became regent of the empire, his son by Ariadne being yet an infant, whose death in the following year threw the impe- rial power into his hands ; there does not appear sufficient grounds for the opinion entertained by some, that Ariadne poisoned her Bon, although it appears that she encouraged her husband to assume the purple after his death. Neither is there good authority *for the statement put forth, that she afterwards shut Zeno up in a sepulchre, vffien intoxicated, and left him there to perish. Tl-e 66 AKI. ARL. ARM. ARN. more reliable authority states that he died in a fit of apoplexy in 491. Ariadne’s marriage with Anastasius, a man of obscure ori^'-in soon after this event, it is true, gave a colour of plausibiUty to such injurious reports, but a careful examination of the whole of the somewhat conflicting historical evidence leads us to the con- clusion that she was at all events innocent of this crime, as well as of that of having lived in adulterous intercourse mth Anastasius during the life of Zeno. When the former became emperor through her influence, she exer- cised the power she possessed over him for good ; her first husband she accompanied during a brief period of exile, and defended his cause against his enemies with great activity and address. On the whole, we may well agree with the writer in the Biographical Dictionary of the Useful Knowledge Society, and say “The general impression we receive from these facts in the life of Ariadne which was an afiectionate,’ active and highly-gifted woman, who, on many occasions, showed more character than the emperors.” Ariadne died in the twenty -fifth year of the reign of Anastasius, that is, in 515, he having* been crowned in the month of April, 491. ® ARIOSTO LIPPA ^ ^^ONCUBINB of Opizzon, Marquis of Este and Perrara, confirmed in such a manner by her faithfulness and political skill, the impres- sions that her beauty had made upon the heart of this marquis that at last he made her his lawful wife, in 1352. He died in the same year, and left to her the administration of his dominions, in which she acquitted herself well, during the minority of her eleven children. From her came all the house of Este, which still subsists in the branch of the dukes of Modena and of Rhegio. The author from whom I borrow this, observes, that Lippa Ariosta did more honour to her family, which is one of the noblest in Fen^ara, than she had taken from it. ARLOTTA, A BEAUTIFUL womau of Falaise, daughter of a tanner. She was seen, standing at her door, by Robert, duke of Normandy, as he passed through the street; and he made her his mistress. She had by him William the Conqueror, who was born 1044. After Robert’s death, she married Heriuin, a Norman gentleman, by whom she had three children, for whom Wilham honourably provided. ARMYNE, LADY MARY, Daughter of Henry Talbot, fourth son of George, earl of Shrewsbury, married Sir William Armyne, and distinguished herself by her knowledge of history, divinity, and the languages. She was very liberal to the poor, and contributed largely to the support of the missionaries sent to North America. She endowed three hospitals; and died in 1675. ARNAUDE DE ROCAS, One of the daughters of Ghypriotes, who, after the taking of Nicosie, in 1570, was carried away by the Turks, and held in cap- tivity. Arnaude, destined by her beauty for the seraglio of the ABN. 67 sultan, was, with several of her companions, put into a vessel about to sail for Constantinople. But, preferring death to dishonour, the heroic maiden contrived, in the dead of night, to convey fire to the powder-room, and perished, amidst the wreck of the vessel, with the victims of her desperation. ARNAULD, MARIE ANGELIQUE, Sister of Robert, Antoine, i^nd Henri Arnauld, was abbess of the Port-Royal convent, and distinguished herself by the reforma- tion and sanctity she introduced there, and also at the convent of Maubuisson, where she presided five years. She returned to Port- Royal, and died in 1661, aged seventy. Her mother and six of her sisters passed the evening of their life in her convent. She was early distinguished for her capacity and virtues. While at Maubuisson, she became acquainted with St. Francis de Sales, bishop of Geneva, who continued through his whole life to corres- pond with her. She displayed peculiar skill and sagacity in the changes she introduced into the convents under her control. Careful to exact nothing of the nuns of which she had not set the exam- ple, she found, in the respect and emulation she inspired, an engine to which constraint is powerless. Self-denial, humility, and charity, were among the most prominent of her virtues. ARNAULD, CATHARINE AGNES, Was chosen, while yet in her noviciate, by her elder sister, Marie Angelique, to be the mistress of the novices at the convent of Port-Royal. During the five years that Marie Angelique passed in the abbey at Maubuisson, Catharine was entrusted with the government of Port-Royal, and appointed coadjutrix with her sister, who was desirous of resigning it wholly to her management. Agnes, respected and beloved by the nuns, instructed them no less by her example, than by her eloquent discourses. She was equally celebrated for her talents and her piety. She was the author of two small treatises entitled “Le Chapelet Secret du Saint Sacra- ment,” and “LTmage de la Religeuse, parfaite et imparfaite.” The former was censured by some members of the Sorbonne, and it was suppressed. Catharine Agnes Arnauld died February 19th., 1671, at the age of seventy-seven. ARNIM, BETTINA YON, Best known to us by her letters, published as the “Correspondence of Goethe with a Child,” is considered by the Germans one of their most gifted female writers. The very remarkable intercourse between the great “poetical Artist” and the “Child,” is of a character which could never have happened but in Germany, where Philosophy is tialf-sister to Romance, and Romance appears half the time in the 5 arb of Philosophy. Bettina Brentano, grand-daughter of Sophia de la Roche, was born \t Frankfort on the Maine, about the year 1791. Her father. General Brentano, died of wounds received in the Prussian service ; his wife lid not long survive him, and their children, of whom Bettina was :he youngest, were left orphans at an early age. There were two 5ons ; Clement Brentano became celebrated in Germany for his work, 68 ARK. “X>es Knaben Wunderhorn,^^ (The Boy’s Wondrous Horn,) a collection of German popular songs ; and Christian is mentioned in Bettina’s letters ; she had also a sister Sophia. Little Bettina, soon after the decease of her parents, became the favourite of Goethe’s mother, who resided at Frankfort. It was his birth-place — Bettina’s mother had been one of his devoted friends ; so that from her earliest remem- brance, the ‘‘Child” had heard the praises of the “Poet and now his mother, whose love for him was little short of idolatry, completed the infatuation of Bettina. She had an ardent temperament; the name of Wolfgang Goethe acted as the spell of power to awaken her genius, and what was more remarkable, to develop the sentiment of love in a manner which seems so nearly allied to passion, that we cannot read her burning expressions without sadness, when reflecting that she, a maid of sixteen summers, was thus lavishing the rich trea- sures of her virgin affections on a man sixty years old, whose heart had been indurated by such a long course of gross sensuality, as must have made him impenetrable, in his selfish egotism, to any real sympathy with her enthusiasm. The correspondence with Goethe commenced in 1807, when Bettina was, as we have stated, about sixteen, and continued till 1824. Soon after that period she was married to Ludwig Achim von Arnim, who is celebrated in Germany as a poet and novelist. He was born and resided at Berlin ; thither he removed his lovely but very romantic wife; and Bettina became the star of fashion, as well as a literary star, in the brilliant circles of that metropolitan city. The sudden death of her husband, which occurred in 1831, left Bettina again to her own guidance; but she had learned wisdom from suffering, and did not give up her soul, as formerly, to the worship of genius. Since her widowhood she has continued to reside in Berlin, dividing her time between literature and charities. The warm en- thusiasm of her nature displays itself in her writings, as well as in her deeds of benevolence. One of her works, “Diew Buck gehoert dem Kbnige,^^ (The King’s Book,) was so bold in its tone, and so urgent on behalf of the “poor oppressed,” that many of her aristo- cratic friends took alarm, and avoided the author, expecting she would be frowned upon by the king ; but Frederick William is too politic to persecute a woman who only pleads that he will do good, and Madame von Arnim retains his favour, apparently, though his flatterers look coldly on her. The work has gained her great popu- larity with the people. Another work of hers, “Die Giinderode,^^ a romance in letters, is also very much admired, especially by young ladies; it is wild and extravagant, as are all her writings, but, at the same time, full of fine thoughts and beautiful feelings. All the natural impulses of the mind and heart of Bettina are good and pure; Avhat she needed was and is a higher standard of mo- rality, a holier object of adoration. The Esthetic philosophy, referring the soul to the Beautiful as the perfection of art or hu- man attainments, this, and not the Divine philosophy of the Bible, was the subject of her early study; the first bowed down her nature to worship Goethe — the last would have exalted her spirit to worship God! How the sweet fountain of her affections was darkened by the shadow of Goethe, and how this consciousness of his presence, as it were, constantly incited her to thoughts and expressions foreign to her natural character, must be evident to aU who read the “Correspondence with a Child.” AEN. ARll. Gii AKNOULT SOPHIE, A Parisian actress, born at Pa^is, February 17tli., 17-10. Her father kept a hotel garni, and gave her a good education. Nature endowed her with wit, sensibility, a charming voice, and great personal attractions. Chance brought her upon the stage, where she delighted the public from 1757 to 1778. The princess of Modena happened to be in retirement at the Val de Grace, and was struck with a very tine voice that sang at evening mass. Sophie Arnoult was the songstress ; and on the princess speaking of her discovery, she was obliged, against her mother’s wish, to join the royal choir. This paved the way for Sophie to the Parisian opera, where she soon became queen. All persons of rank, and all the literati, sought her society ; among the latter, were D’Alembert, Diderot, Hclvetius, Dnclos, and Rousseau. She was compared to Aspasia and Ninon de I’Enclos. Her wit was so successful, that her bans mots were collected. It was sometimes severe, yet it made her no enemies. She died in 1802. In the beginning of the revolution, she bought the parsonage at Luzarche, and transformed it into a country-house, with this inscription over the door, Ite missa est Her third son Constant Dioville de Brancas, colonel of cuirassiers, was killed at the battle of Wagram. ARRAGON, JOAN OF, Was the wife of Ascanio Colonna, prince of Tagliacozza, who was made grand constable of the kingdom of Naples, by Charles the Fifth, in 1520. He assisted the imperial forces when Rome was besieged, under the command of Bourbon, in 1527, and ob- tained a great reputation for bravery and military skill. Like all the petty sovereigns of that age of war and violence, his life Avas one of vicissitude and agitation. He died in the state prison of Castel Nuovo, at Naples, in 1557. Of Joan herself, there are no anecdotes recorded. Nothing is known of the events of her life ; but a more Avidely-spread contemporary celebrity is attached to few Avomen. All the Avriters of her epoch, speak of her in terms that appear hyperbolical, so A'ery extravagant are their epithets — divine, perfect, adorable, are the least of these. She is very much commended for her good judg- ment, practical sense, courage, and fortitude \ but Ave are no where told hOAV or Avhere she exerted these qualities. Agostine Ninfo, a physician and philosophic writer, in speaking of perfect beauty, proposes Joan of Arragon as an example. Eulogies were composed to her honour by the greatest wits of her time ; and in most lan- guages, as Greek, Latin, Italian, French, Spanish, Sclavonic, Polo- nese, Hungarian, and even HebreAv and Chaldean ; one of the most singular monuments, undoubtedly, that gallantry ever raised to female merit. This homage AA^as decreed her in 1555, at Venice, in the Academy of Dubbiosi, and a volume was published there in 1558, a feAv years before her death, with this magnificent title, ‘•Temple to the divine Lady Signora Joan of Arragon — constructed by all the most elegant minds, in all the polite languages of the Arorld.” She died in 1577. ARRAGON, TULLIA D’, An Italian poetess, who lived about the middle of the sixteenth 70 ARR. ARS. century was the natural daughter of Peter Tagliava d’Arraffon ardihishop of Palermo and a cardinal, himself an illegitimate de- scendant of the royal house of Arragon. She was a woman of great beauty, genuis, and education, so that the first scholars of the ap celebrated her praises with enthusiastic admiration. Girolamo Muzio, by whom she was passionately beloved, expatiates, in the third book of his letters, on her talents and virtues ; her perfections are the constant theme of his poems, in which she is sometimes spoken of under the name of Thalia and Syrrhenie. ,T 9^^® celebrated productions was a poem entitled “DeF Infinita d’Amor.’’ ^ She also wrote “II Meschino,” or “The Unfortu- nate One^’ a poetical Romance. In her early years, she resided at I eiTara, Rome and Venice ; but the latter part of her life she spent at Florence, where she died about 1650. ARRIA, Wife of C^cinna Paetus, a consul under Claudius, emperor of Rome in 41, is immortalized for her heroism and conjugal affection Her son and husband were both dangerously ill at the same time ;* the foimier died; and she, thinking that in his weak state, Paitus could not survive a knowledge of the fatal event, fulfilled everv mournful duty to her child in secret; but when she entered the chamber of her husband, concealed so effectually Tier anguish that till his recovery Paetus had no suspicion of his loss. ' Soon after, Paitus joined with Scribonius in exciting a revolt against Claudius in Illyiia. They were unsuccessful, and Paetus was earned a prisoner to Rome, by sea. Arria, not being allowed to accompany him, hired a small bark, and followed him On her arrival at Rome, she was met by the widow of Scribonius who wished to speak to her. “I speak to thee !” replied Arria indignantly ; “to thee, who hast been witness of thy husband’s death, and yet survives! !” She had herself determined that, if all her endeavours to save Paetus failed, she would die with him. Thraseus, her son-in-law in yam combated her resolution. “Were I,” said he, “in the sit- uatmn of P^tus, would you have your daughter die with me?” “Certainly,” answered she, “had she lived with you as long and as happily as I with Paetus.” Her husband was at length condemned to die, whether by his own hands or not is uncertain ; if it were not so, he wished to avoid the punishment allotted to him, by a voluntary death ; but at the moment wanted courage. Seeing his hesitation, Arria seized the dagger, plunged it first into her own breast, and then presenting it to her husband, said, with a smile, “It is not painful, Pictus.” ARSIHOE I, Daughter of Ptolemy the First, son of Lagus, king of Egypt, and of Berenice, was married to Lysimachus, king of Thrace. Ly- simachus fell in battle in Asia, and his kingdom of Macedonia was taken possession of by Seleucus. Seven months afterwards, Se- leucus was assassinated by Ptolemy Ceraunus, elder brother of Ptolemy Philadelphus, who also put to death the two children of his half-sister Arsinoe, after he had inveigled her into a marriage with him. Their mother he then banished to the island of Sam- ARS. ART. 71 othracia, where she remained till she was summoned to Egypt to become the second wife of her brother, Ptolemy the Second, Philadelplms, king of that country, who reigned from B. C. 284 to 276. Arsinoe is said to have founded a city, called by her own name, on the banks of the Achelaus, in JEtolia. ARSINOE IT, A DAUGHTER of Lysimachus, king of Thrace, was the first wife of Ptolemy Philadelphus, king of Egypt, by whom she had three children, Ptolemy, Lysimachus, and Berenice. Suspecting her of plotting against his life, Ptolemy banished her, and she fled to Gyrene, where she was kindly received by Magas, half-brother of the king of Egypt. Magas married her, and adopted her daughter Berenice. Berenice was betrothed to Demetrius, son of Demetrius Poliorcetes, who came from Macedonia to marry her; but instead, transferred his affections to Arsinoe, which led to his assassination, and the marriage of Berenice to Ptolemy the Third, who was pro- bably her brother, by which the kingdoms of Egypt and Gyrene were again united. The histoiy of this princess is very confused; and there is much difference of opinion on the subject. ARSINOE III, Daughter of Ptolemy the Third, Euergetes, was married to her brother, Ptolemy the Fourth, Philopater ; she is called Eurydice by Justin, and Gleopatra by Livy. She was present at the battle of Rhaphia, a city not far from Gaza, in Palestine, fought between her husband and Antiochus the Great, B. G. 217, and is said to have contributed not a little to the victory. Ptolemy afterwards, seduced by the charms of Agathoclea, ordered Arsinoe to be put to death. ARTEMISIA I, Daughter of Lygdamis, became queen of Garia, in Asia Minor, when her husband died. According to Herodotus, she was one of the most distinguished women of antiquity. She attended Xerxes in his expedition against Greece, B. G. 480, and furnished five ships, which were only inferior to those of the Sidonians. In the council of war before the battle of Salamis, she strongly represented to Xerxes the folly of risking a naval engagement, and the event jus- tified her opinion. In the battle she displayed so much courage, that Xerxes exclaimed “The men behave like women, and the women like men!” To her Xerxes intrusted his children, that they might be safely transported to his kingdom, when, agreeably to her advice, he abandoned Greece, to return to Asia. These great qualities did not secure her from the weakness of love ; she was passionately fond of a man of Abydos, whose name was Dardanus, and was so enraged at his neglect of her, that she put out his eyes while he was asleep. This, however, instead of diminishing her passion, seemed to increase it. At length she con- sulted the Delphic oracle, to learn how to conquer her love; and being advised to go to Leucadia, the ordinary resort of desperate lovers, she, like the poet Sappho, took the fatal leap from that promontory, and was drowned and buried there. Many writers confound this Artemisia with the wife of Mausolus, who lived some time after. 72 ART. ARU. ARTEMISIA II, The queen of Caria, wife of Mausolus, immortalized by her attachment to her husband, built for him, at his death, the cele- brated and stately tomb, that was considered one of the seven wonders of the world. It was called the Mausoleum, and from it all other magnificent sepulchres have received the same name. It was built by four architects, and the expense of its construction was enormous ; the philosopher Anaxagoras exclaimed, when he saw it, “How much money changed into stones!” Artemisia frequently visited the place where her husband’s ashes were deposited ; mixed the earth that covered him with water, and drank it, for the purpose, as she said, of becoming the living tomb of her departed lord. She offered the richest prizes to those who should excel in composing a panegyric on his virtues. Yet in the midst of all her grief, she did not suffer it to interfere with the duties of her elevated position, but took the command of her army in a war against the Rhodians, in which she is said to have shown undaunted bravery. She took possession of the city of Rhodes, and treated the inhabitants with great severity. She caused two statues to be erected : one of the city of Rhodes, habited like a slave ; and the other of herself, branding the city with a hot iron. Vitruvius adds, that the Rhodians never dared to remove that trophy from its place such an attempt being prohibited by their religion ; but they built a wall around it, which prevented it from being seen. She lived in the fourth century before Christ. ARUNDEL, LADY BLANCHE, A DAUGHTER of the earl of Worcester, and wife of lord Arundel of Wardour, is celebrated for her heroic defence of Wardour Castle, in Wiltshire,^ England. She was summoned to surrender, May 2nd, 1643, by Sir Edward Hungerford, commander-in-chief of the parliamentary forces in Wiltshire, at the head of about thirteen hun- dred men ; but Lady Arundel, whose husband was then at Oxford, replied, that she had the orders of her lord to keep the castle, and those orders she was determined to obey. On this reply the battery eommenced, and continued without intermission for nearly six days, The castle^ contained but twenty -five fighting-men; and wearied with exertion their strength began to fail, when the ladies and their maid-servants took their place in keeping watch, and loading their muskets. The women and chidren were repeatedly offered safety if the besieged would surrender, but they chose rather to perish than to buy their lives at the expense of those of their brave soldiers. At length, reduced to extremity. Lady Arundel was forced to surrender, after making stipulations that the lives of all in the fortress should be spared, etc. The conditions were agreed to, but all excepting that relating to their personal safety were violated. Lady Arundel, and her children, were carried prisoners to Shaftesburj?, where^ her two sons, children of seven and nine, were taken from her. She died October 29th., 1649, at the age of sixty-six. Her husband had died at Oxford in 1643, of wounds he received in the battle of Lansdown, in the service of Charles the First. Lady Arundel is buried with her husband, near the altar of an ele- gant chapel, at Wardour Castle. On the monument is an inscription, which, after giving their titles and ancestry, thus concludes : “This ARU. ASC* ASE. ASK. 73 lady, as distinguished for her courage as for the splendour of her birth, bravely defended, in the absence of her husband, the castle of Wardour, with a spirit above her sex, for nine days, with a few men, against Sir Edward Hungerford, Edmund Ludlow, and their army, and then delivered it up on honourable terms. Obit. 28 October, 1649, Etat. 66. Requiescat in pace. ‘Who shall find a valiant woman The price of her is as things brought afar off, and from the uttermost coast. The heart of her husband trusteth in her.’ — Prov. 31.” ARUNDEL, MARY, Was the daughter of Sir Thomas Arundel, knight. Slie was mar- ried, first to Robert Ratcliff, who died without issue, 1566 ; secondly, to Henry Howard, carl of Arundel. She translated from English into Latin “ The Wise Sayings and Eminent Deeds of the Emperor Alexander Severus.” This transla- tion is dedicated to her father; the manuscript is in the royal library at Westminster. She translated also from Greek into Latin, select “Sentences of the seven wise Grecian Philosophers.” In the same library are preserved, of her writing, “Similies collected from the books of Plato, Aristotle, Seneca, and other philosophers,” which she also dedicated to her father. ASCII AM, MARGARET, Was maiTied in 1554 to Roger Ascham, the celebrated preceptor . of queen Elizabeth, Margaret brought a considerable fortune to her husband, and what was of more worth, a heart and mind willing and qualified to aid him. To her care the world is indebted for Mr. Ascham’s book, entitled “The Schoolmaster ;” to which she pre- fixed an epistle dedicatory, to the honourable Sir William Cecill, knight. This work was published in quarto, 1570, London, and reprinted in 1589. Mrs. Ascham is supposed to lie interred with her husband, in the church of St. Sepulchre, London. ASENATH, Daughter of Potiphar or Potiphera, and wife of Joseph, prime minister to Pharaoh, king of Egypt, is supposed by some to be the daughter of the same Potiphar, whose wife had caused Joseph’s imprisonment, and that Asenath had endeared herself to Joseph by taking his part in his adversity, and vindicating him to her father. ASKEW, ANNE, Daughter of Sir William Askew, of Kelsay, in Lincolnshire, was born in 1529. She received a liberal and learned education, and early manifested a predilection for theological studies. Her eldest sister, who was engaged to Mr. Kyme, of Lincolnshire, died before the nuptials were completed. Sir William Askew, unwilling to lose a connexion which promised pecuniary advantages, compelled his second daughter, Anne, notwithstanding her remonstrances and resistance, to fulfil the engagement entered into by her sister. But, however reluctantly she gave her hand to Mr. Kyme, to whom she bore two children, she rigidly fulfilled the duties of a wife and mother. Though educated in the Roman Catholic religion, Anne became u ASK. mterested m the Reformation, which was causing great excitement in the minds of all persons of thought and education at that time • and devoted herself to the examination of the Bible and other works from which both parties affected to derive their faith, She was at length convinced of the truth of the doctrine of the reformers and declared herself a convert to their principles. Her presumption in daring to exercise her own judgment so incensed her husband that, at the suggestion of the priest, he drove her with ignominy from his house. Anne, conceiving herself released by this treatment from the obligations that had been imposed upon her, determined to sue for a separation, and for this purpose she went to London. Here she met with a favourable reception at court, and was* particularly distinguished by the queen, Catharine Parr, who fa- voured in secret the doctrines of the reformation. But her husband and the priest accused her to Henry the Eighth, rendered more than usually irritable, vindictive, and tyrannical by declining health of dogmatising on the subject of the real presence, a doctrine of which he was particularly tenacious. The sex and youth of the heretic aggravated the bitterness of her adversaries, who could not forgive a woman the presumption of opposing argument and reason to their dogmas. Anne was seized, in March, 1545, and taken into custody. She was repeatedly examined respecting her faith, transubstantiation, masses for departed souls, etc., etc. Her answers to the questions proposed^ to her were more clear and sensible than satisfactory to her inquisitors. The substance and particulars of this examination were written by herself, and published after her death. On the twenty-third of March, a relation succeeded, after several ineffectual attempts, in bailing her. But she was soon apprehended again, and summoned before the king’s council at Greenwich. She replied to their inquiries with firmness, and without prevarication. She was remanded to Newgate, and not allowed to receive visits from any one, even from Hr. Latimer. She wrote herself to the king and chancellor, explaining her opinions ; but her letter served only to aggravate her crime. She was then taken to the Tower, and interrogated respecting her patrons at court, but she heroically refused to betray them. Her magnanimity served but to incense her persecutors, who endeavoured to extort a confession from her by the. rack; but she sustained the torture with fortitude and resignation. The chancellor, Wriothesely, commanded the lieutenant of^ the Tower to strain the instrument of his vengeance ; on re- ceiving a refusal, he threw off his gown, and exercised himself the office of executioner. When Anne was released from the rack, every limb was dislocated and she fainted with anguish. After she recovered, she remained sitting on the ground for two hours, calmly reasoning with her tormentors. She was carried back to her confinement, and pardon and life were offered to her if she would recant ; but she refused, and was condemned to the stake. A report having been circulated, that the prisoner had yielded, Anne m'ote a letter to John Lascelles, her former tutor, and to the public, justifying herself of the charge. She also drew up a con- fession of her faith, and an attestation of her innocence, which she concluded by a prayer for fortitude and perseverance. A gen- tleman, who saw her the day previous to her execution, observes, ASP. 75 that amidst all her pains and weakness, (being unable to rise or stand without assistance,) her expression of mingled enthusiasm and resignation showed a sweetness and serenity inexpressibly affecting. At the stake, letters were brought to her from the chancellor, exhorting her to recant, and promising her pardon. Averting her eyes from the paper, she replied, that “She came not thither to deny her Lord and Master.” The same proposition was made to her four fellow-sufferers, but without success. While Shaxton, an apostate from his principles, harangued the 'prisoners, she listened attentively, nicely distinguishing, even at that terrible moment, between what she thought true and what erroneous. She was burnt at Smithfield, July 16th., 1546, in the twenty-fifth year of her age. ASPASIA, Of Miletus, and daughter of Axiochus, lived principally at Athens’ She gained the affections of Pericles, who, according to Plutarch* divorced his first wife, with her own consent, in order To many Aspasia. We are told little of her beauty, but much of her mental powers and cultivation. In eloquence, she surpassed all her con- temporaries. She was the friend, and, according to Plato, the instmetress of Socrates, who gives her the high praise of “having made many good orators, and one eminent over all the Greeks, Pericles, the son of Xanthippus.” On this and similar authority we learn, that Pericles was indebted to Aspasia for much of his high mental cultivation. The Athenians used often to bring their wives to hear her converse, notwithstanding what was said of her immoral life. She is accused of having excited, from motives of personal resentment, the war of Peloponnesus; yet, calamitous as that conflict proved to Greece, Aspasia inflicted on the country still more incurable evils. Her example and instructions formed a school at Athens, by which her dangerous profession was reduced to a system. Aspasia, on occasion of the check of the Athenian army, came herself into the assembly of the people, and pronounced an oration, inciting them to rally and redeem their cause; her speech was allowed to be far more eloquent than those of Gorgias, and other famous orators who spol^e on the same conjuncture. Hermippus, a comic poet, prosecuted Aspasia for impiety, which seems to have consisted in disputing the existence of their imaginary gods, and introducing new opinions about celestial appearances. But she was acquitted, though contrary to the law, by means of Pericles, who is said to have shed tears in his application for mercy in her behalf. It should not be omitted that some modern writers have main- tained opinions on the life of Aspasia very different from those popularly entertained. They say, the woman whom Socrates respected, the woman who for years was the bosom counsellor of so eminent a man as Pericles, never could have been devoid of personal purity ; vice palls ; vice may please by charms of exterior, but never could keep up mental enthusiasm such as Aspasia certainly excited and retained with Pericles. They suggest that aspersions were thrown upon her character by Aristophanes, to wound Pericles through ber bosomy but that the friend, the adviser, the sympathizinfr ASP. AST. 76 companion of the man who has been called Princeps Gracia, was not a courtezan. Pericles died at the age of seventy, B. C. 429 ; and after this we hear nothing of Aspasia, excepting that she transferred her affections to Lysicles, a grazier, who, in consequence of her influ- ence, became, for a time, one of the leading men in Athens. ASPASIA, or MILTO, Mistress of Cyrus the younger, was born about 421 B. C., of free parents, at Phocis, in Ionia. She was brought up virtuously, but in poverty, and being very beautiful, with a profusion of light curling hair, very uncommon in that country, she attracted the notice of one of the satraps of Cyrus, who forced her father to give her to him for the seraglio of this prince. Her modesty, dignity, and grief had such an effect on Cyrus, that he made her his wife in everything but ^ the name, consulting her in the most important affairs, and following her counsels. He changed her name to Aspasia, that being the appellation of the celebrated wit and beauty of Miletus. Aspasia bore her honours with the greatest moderation, and availed herself of the change in her fortunes only to rescue her father from his poverty. When Cyrus was killed, B. C. 401, in the ambitious attempt to dethrone his brother Arta- xerxes, Aspasia was taken prisoner and brought before the con- queror. Artaxerxes treated her with the greatest attention, and made her the first among his women, although he could not marry her, as his wife Statira was still living. He ordered her to be clothed in magnificent apparel, and to be sumptuously lodged ; but it was long before his attentions or kindness could efface the memory of Cyrus, whom she had tenderly loved. She showed the utmost indifference, through her whole life, to her own personal aggrandizement, and would seldom accept any present which she did not need. On one occasion Cyrus had sent her a chain of gold, remarking that “It was worthy the wife of a king;” but she requested him to send it to his mother Parysatis. This so pleased Parysatis, that she sent Aspasia many grand presents and a large sum of gold, all of which Aspasia gave to Cyrus, after praising the generosity of his mother. “It may be of service to you,” said she, “who are my riches and ornament.” ASTELL, MARY, Ax ornament of her sex and country, was the daughter of Mr. Astell, a merchant at Newcastle-upon-Tyne, where she was born, about 16G8. She was well educated, and amongst other accomplish- ments, was mistress of the French, and had some knowledge of the Latin tongue. Her uncle, a clergyman, observing her uncommon genius, took her under his tuition, and taught her mathematics, logic, and philosoj)hy. She left the place of her nativity when she was about twenty years of age, and spent the remaining part of her life at London and Chelsea. Here she pursued her studies with assiduity, made great proficiency in the above sciences, and ac- quired a more cornplete knowledge of the classic authors. Among these, Seneca, Epictetus, Hierocles, Antoninus, Tully, Plato, and Xenophon, were her favourites. Her life was spent in writing for the advancement of learning, re- AST, 77 ligion, and virtue; and in tlie practice of those devotional duties ^\"hicll she so zealously and pathetically recommended to others, and in which, perhaps, no one was ever more sincere and devout. Her sentiments of piety, charity, humilit}^, friendsliip, and other Christian graces, were very refined and sublime ; and she possessed them in such a distinguished degree, as would have done her lionour even in primitive times. But religion sat very gracefully upon her, unattended with any forbidding airs of sourness and bigotry. Her mind was generally calm and serene; and her con- versation was not only interesting, but highly entertaining. She would say, “The good Christian alone has reason, and he always ought to be cheerful;” and, “That dejected looks and melancholy airs were very unseemly in a Christian.” But these subjects she has treated at large in her excellent writings. Some very great men bear testimony to the merit of her works; such as Atterbury, Hickes, Walker, Norris, Dodwell, and Evelyn. She was remarkably abstemious, and seemed to enjoy an unin- terrupted state of health, till a few years before her death; when, having a severe operation performed on her, for a cancer in the breast, it so much impaired her constitution, that she did not survive it. When she was confined to her bed by a gradual decay, and the time of her dissolution drew nearer, she ordered her shroud and coffin to be made, and brought to her bed-side, and there to remain in her view, as a constant memento of her ap- proaching fate, and to keep her mind fixed on proper contemplations. She died in 1731, in the sixty-third year of her age, and was buried at Chelsea. Her writings are as follow: — “Letters Concerning the Love of God,” published 1695; “An Essay in Defence of the Female Sex, in a Letter to a Lady, written by a Lady,” 1696 ; “A Serious Proposal to the Ladies, for the Advancement of their true and greatest Interest,” etc. ; and a second part to the same, 1697 ; “An Impartial Enquiry into the Causes of Eebellion and Civil W^ar in this kingdom, in an Examination of Dr. Kennet’s Sermon,” 1703-4; “Moderation Truly Stated; or, a Review of a late Pamphlet, intitled Moderation a Virtue, or the Occasional Conformist Justified from the Imputation of Hypocrisy,” 1704. The prefatory discourse is addressed to Dr. Davenant, author of the pamphlet, and of essays on peace and war, etc. “A Fair Way with the Dissenters and their Patrons, not writ by Mr. Lindsay, or any other furious Ja- cobite, whether a Clergyman or Layman ; but by a very moderate Person, and a dutiful subject of the Queen,” 1704. While this treatise was in press. Dr. Davenant published a new edition of his “Moderation still a Virtue ;” to which she immediately returned an answer, in a postscript in this book. Her next work was “Reflections upon Marriage,” to which is added a preface in answer to some objections, 1705. She next published “The Christian Religion, as Professed by a Daughter of the Church of England,” etc., 1705. This pamphlet was attributed to Bishop Atterbury. Her next work was “Six Familiar Essays on Marriage, Crosses in Love and Friendship, written by a Lady,” 1706. “Bartlemy Fair ; or, an Enquiry after it,” was her last work, published in 1709, and occa- sioned by Colonel Hunter's celebrated Letter on Enthusiasm. It was republished in 1722, without the words “Bartlemy Fair.” All these works display great power of argument. 78 ATH. ATT. AUB. ATHALIAH, Ahab, king of Samaria, and of Jezebel, daugb- ter of Ethbaal, king of the Sidonians, was wife of Jehoram, kfn/z of Judah, who walked^ m the idolatrous ways of the house of ^ab. Jehoram d ed in the year B. C. 885, and the Sdom devolved on Ahaziah their son. Ahaziah reigned only on^ vea?^ and on his untimely death, Athaliah ‘arose and slew all the leS- loyal of the house Judah,* although they were her grand-children and ascended the throne B. C. 884, and reigned six yearl At the end of that time, Joash, a son of Ahaziah, who had been concealed fhp temple by his aunt Jehosheba, the wife of Jehoida the high -priest, was produced by Jehoida before the priests and soldiers, and anomted king. Athaliah hastened to the temple, and attempted to excite a reaction in her own favour by raisiug a erv should'hp’ Jehoida gave instant orders that she should he removed from the sacred enclosure and slain This TOmmand was immediately obeyed, B. C. 878. The discovery of ATTENDULI, MARGABE;T D’, A SISTER of the great Sforza, founder of the house of Sforza, ttp ^ f’ Catignola, a small town in Italy. Her father was a day labourer; but after her brother Janies, under the name of Sforza, had made himself distinguished by his valour and skill, he sent for her to share his honours. She had married Michael de Catignola. She seems to have shared her brother’s heroic spirit; when James, count de la Marche, came to espouse Joanna the Second, queen of Naples, Sforza, tnen grand constable of Naples, was sent to meet him; but that prince threw him, his relations, and all his suit, into prison, thinking by this means to attain, more easily, the tyrannic power he afterwards assumed. When the news of Sforza’s arrest arrived, Margaret, with her husband, and other relations who had served with honour in his troops, were at Ti'icarico. They assembled an army, of which Margaret took the command. ill treatment Joanna experienced from her new husband, soon made the revolt general, and James was at length besieged in a castle, where the conditions proposed to him were, to be contented with the title of lieutenant-general of the kingdom, and give Sforza his liberty Knowing the value of his hostage, James sent deputies to Margaret, menacing her brother with instant death, if Tricarico were not given^ up to him. Anxious for her brother, but indignant at the proposition, she immediately imprisoned the deputies, whose families, alarmed for their safety, ceased not to intercede, until the count consented to set Sforza and his friends at liberty, and to reinstate him in his former situation. AUBESPINE, MAGDALEN DE L’, -■f lady, celebrated for her wit and beauty ; was the wife of Nicholas de Neuville, seignieur de Villeroi. She composed several works in verse and prose, and died on her own demesne, in lodG, Konsard held her in high estimaUo.n. She is also compli- AUN. AUR. AUS. 79 merited by Franeis Gmde, by wliom we are informed she translated, in verse, the epistles of Ovid. AUNOY, MARIE CATHARINE JUMELLE DE BERNEVILLE, COMTESSE D’, Widow of the Count D’Aunoy, and niece of the celebrated Ma- dame Desloges, died in 1705. She wrote with ease, though negligently, in the department of romance. People of a frivolous taste still read with pleasure her “Tales of the Fames,” four volumes in duode- cimo, and especially her “Adventures of Hippolytus, Earl of Douglas,” a story natural and interesting in the style, with abundance of the marvellous in the adventures. Her “Me'moires Historiques de ce qui e’est passe de plus Remarquable en Europe depuis 1672 jus qu’en 1679,” are a medley of truth and falsehood. She wrote also “Memoirs of the Court of Spain,” where she had lived with her mother, a work which presents us with no favourable idea of the Spanish nation. Her Memoirs of the Court of England,” was rather better aiTanged; and a “History of John De Bourbon, Prince de Karency,” in three volumes duodecimo, which is one of those his- torical romances that are the offspring of slender abilities joined to a warm imagination. Her husband, the Count d’Aunoy, being accused of high treason, by three Normans, very narrowly escaped with his head. One of his accusers, struck with remorse of con- science, declared the whole charge to be groundless. The countess died at Paris in January 1705, and left four daughters, one of whom, Madame de Hto, kept alive the family reputation, and was cele- brated in verse for wit and talent. “The White Cat,” “Cherry and Fair-star,” “The Yellow DAvarf,” “The Fair one with the Golden Locks,” are among the Fairy tales written by le Comptesse d’Aunoy, and on these her principal claim to remembrance now rests; they have been much toned to account by Avriters of pantomimes and stage spectacles. AURELIA, The Avife of Caius Julius Caesar, and mother of the Dictator of the same name, may fairly take rank with Cornelia and other illustrious Roman mothers. She was a Avoman of excellent charac- ter, and carefully superintended the education of her son, avIio ahvays exhibited towards her the greatest affection. It was in the year 63, B. C., that she had the satisfaction of seeing him elected Pontifex Maximus. Her parentage is not clearly ascertained, but Drumain conjectures that she Avas the daughter of M. Aurehus Cotta, and the sister of C. Aurelius Cotta, who was consul B. C. 75. Aurelia lived to see her son consul, B. C. 69, and to hear of his exploits in Gaul ; but after he left Rome for his province, she never beheld him more, dying B. C. 64, a short time before her grand-daughter Julia the Avife of C. Pompeius. AUSTEN, JANE, An English novelist, was born at Steventon, in Hampshire, on the 16th of December, 1775, her father being the rector of that parish. He died while Miss Austen was still young, and his Avidow and tAvo daughters retired to Southampton, and subsequently to the village of Chawton, in the same county, where the novels of Jang Austen Avere written, “Sense and Sensibilitv j” “Pride and 80 AUS. Prejudice “Mansfield Park;” and “Emma,” were published anony- mously during the author’s life. Her other two works, “Horthanger Abbey,” and “Persuasion,” were published after her death. In May, 1817, Miss Austen’s health rendered it necessary that she should remove to some place where constant medical aid could be pro- cured,, and she went to Winchester, where she died on the 18th. of July, aged forty-two. Her beauty, worth, and genius, made her death deeply lamented. The consumption, of which she died, seemed only to increase her mental powers. She wrote while she could hold a pen, and the day before her death composed some stanzas replete with fancy and vigour. The great charm of Miss Austen’s works lie in their truth and simplicity, and in their high finish and naturalness. Sir Walter Scott speaks of her in the highest terms. Another writer, who appears to have known her well, thus des- cribes her: — “Of personal attractions, she possessed a considerable share. Her stature was that of true elegance. It could not have been increased without exceeding the middle height. Her carriage and deport- ment were quiet, yet graceful. Her features were separately good. Their assemblage produced an unrivalled expression of that cheer- fulness, sensibility, and benevolence, which were her real charac- teristics. Her complexion was of the finest texture. It might with truth be said, that her eloquent blood spoke through her modest cheek. Her voice was extremely sweet. She delivered herself with fluency and precision. Indeed, she was fonned for elegant and rational society, excelling in conversation as much as in composi- tion. In the present age it is hazardous to mention accomplish- ments. Our authoress would, probably, have been inferior to few ih such acquirements, had she not been so superior to most in higher things. She had not only an excellent taste for drawing, but, in her earlier days, evinced great power of hand in the man- agement of the pencil. Her own musical attainments she held very cheap. Twenty years ago, they would have been thought more of, and tv/enty years hence, many a parent will expect her daughter to be applauded for meaner performances. She was fond of dancing, and excelled in it. It remains now to add a fev/ ob- servations on that which her friends deemed more important; on those endowments, which sweetened every hour of their lives. If there be an opinion current in the world, that perfect placidity of temper is not reconcilable to the most lively imagination, and the keenest relish for wit, such an opinion will be rejected for ever by those who have had the happiness of knowing the au- thoress of the following works. Though the frailties, foibles, and follies of others could not escape her immediate detection, yet even on their vices did she never trust herself to comment with unkind- ness. The affectation of candour is not uncommon; but she had no affectation. Faultless herself, as nearly as human nature can be, she always sought, in the faults of others, something to excuse, to forgive, or forget. Where extenuation was impossible, she had a sure refuge in silence. She never uttered either a hasty, a silly, or a severe expression. In short, her temper was as polished as her wit. Nor were her manners inferior to her temper. They were of the happiest kind. No one could be often in her company without feeling a strong desire of obtaining her friendship, and cherishing a hope of having obtained it. She was tranquil without AUS. AVO. AVR. 81 reserve or stiffness; and communicative without intrusion or self- sufficiency. She became an authoress entirely from taste and incli- nation. Neither the hope of fame nor profit mixed with her early motives. Most of her works, as already observed, were composed many years before their publication. It was with extreme difficulty that her friends, whose partiality she suspected, whilst she honoured their judgment, could prevail on her to publish her first work. Nay, so persuaded was she that its sale would not repay the expense of publication, that she actually made a reserve from her very moderate income to meet the expected loss. She could scarcely believe Avhat she termed her great good fortune when ‘Sense and Sensibility’ produced a clear profit of about £150. ‘‘One trait only remains to be touched on. It makes all others unimportant. She was thoroughly religious and devout; fearful of giving offence to God, and incapable of feeling it towards any fellovf- creature. She retained her faculties, her memory, her fancy, her temper and her affections, warm, clear, and unimpaired, to the last. Nei- ther her love of God, nor of her fellow-creatures, flagged for a mornent. She made a point of receiving the sacrament before ex- cessive bodily weakness might have rendered her perception uneaual to her wishes. She wrote whilst she could hold a pen, and with a pencil, when a pen was become too laborious. Her last volun- tary speech conveyed thanks to her medical attendant ; and to the final question asked of her purporting to know her wants, she re- plied, ‘I want nothing but death.’” AUSTIN, SARAH, Belongs to a ffimily of literary celebrity— the Taylors of Nor- wich. She is perhaps better acquainted with German literature than any living writer, not a native of Germany. She is also a good classical scholar, and generally accomplished. Her translations are numerous and successful: among them are “Ranke’s History of the Popes,” and “History of the Reformation.” Her “Fra«-ments h-om the German Prose Writers, illustrated with Biographical Notes ’’ lias ^ attained considerable popularity, and gone through several editions. ° AYOGADRO, LUCIA, An Italian poetess, displayed early poetical talent, and won the praise even of Tasso. Only a few of her lyrics still remain, but ! praise that was bestowed upon her. She died in 1 oGo. AVRILLOT, BARBE, BETTp known by the name of Acarie which was that of her husbpd, was born in Paris in 1565. In 1582 she married Perre Acarie, Maitre des Comptes of Paris, one of the most active par- ti/ans of the League. In 1594, when the city submitted to Hciiry the Fourth, M. Acarie was obliged to fly with his wife and six ehildren ; he was quite destitute, deeply in debt, and altogether in a stale of great poverty and embarrassment. By the exertions of his wife, however, his children were placed in safe asylum^ and a satisfactory arrangement made of the family affairs. After this a 82 AXl. AYC. AYE. was accomplished, Madame Acarie appears to have turned her attention to reforming the ‘monastic estahlishments of the country. In conjunction with the cardinal De Berulie, she established the new order of Reformed Carmelites, taking upon herself the erection of the first monastery of the order in the fauherg St. Jacques. Hav- ing a great reputation for piety she was enabled, by her influence, to assist in works of the like nature. When, in 1613, she became a widow, she entered the order which she had founded, by the name of Marie de Fincarnation ; she was eventually elected superior of the order, but, with true humility, declined the dignity, and retired to the monastery of Pontois, also founded by her, where she died on the 18th. of April, 1618. She was the authoress of five religious works in French, and her life has been written by several persons. All these memoirs are more or less disfigured by details of miracles, which is to be regretted, as they cast a shade of doubt upon the real excellencies of her character, and the more veritable records of what appears to have been truly a well- spent life. AXIOTHEA, A FEMALE philosopher of the age of Plato, whose lectures she attended in male attire. AYCARD, MARIE, Is an authoress of France, whose reputation rests chiefly on a novel of considerable merit, entitled ‘‘Mademoiselle Clairvel.” She is also distinguished as a contributor of agreeable tales to the periodicals. AYESHA, The Second, and most beloved of all Mahomet’s wives, was the daughter of Abubeker, the first caliph, and the successor of Ma- homet. She was the only one of all his wives who had never been married to any other man; but she was only nine when she was espoused by him. She had no children; but his affection for her continued till death, and he expired in her arms. After his death she was regarded with great veneration by the Mussulmen,^ as being filled with an extraordinary portion of Mahomet’s spirit. They gave her the title of “Mother of the Faithful,” and consulted her on important occasions. Ayesha entertained a strong aversion for the caliph Othman; and she had actually formed a plot to dethrone him, with the intention of placing in his stead her fa- vourite Telha, when Othman was assassinated, by another enemy in a sedition. The succession of Ali was strongly opposed by Ayesha. Joined by Telha and Zobier at Mecca, she raised a revolt, under pretence of avenging the murder of Othman; an arrny was levied, which marched towards Bassora, while Ayesha, at its head, was borne in a litter on a camel of great strength. On arriving at a village called Jowab, she was saluted with the loud barking of the dogs of the place, which reminding her of a prediction of the prophet, in which the dogs of Jowab were mentioned, so intimidated her that she declared her resolution not to advance a step ; and it was not till a number of persons had been suborned to swear that the village had been wrongly named to her, and till the artifice had been employed of terrifying her with a report of Ali’s being in kit. BAIB. BAG. the rear, that she was prevailed on to proceed. When the rcvolters reached Bassora, they were refused admittance into the city. In the end, however, they gained possession. Ali assembled an army, and marched against Ayesha, who violently opposed all pacific counsels, and resolved to proceed to the utmost extremity. A fierce battle ensued, in which Telha and Zobier were slain. The combat raged about Ayesha’s camel, and an Arabian writer says, that the hands of seventy men, who successively held its bridle, were cut off, and that her litter was stuck so full of darts, as to resemble a porcupine. The camel, from which this day’s fight takes its name, was at length hamstrung, and Ayesha became a captive. Ali treated her -with great respect, and sent her to Medina, on condition that she should live peaceably at home, and not intermeddle with state affairs. Her resentment afterwards appeared in her refusal to suffer Hassan, the unfortunate son of Ali, to be buried near the tomb of the prophet, which was her property. She seems to have regained her influence in the reign of the caliph Moawiyah. She died in the fifty-eighth year of the Hegira, A. D. 677, aged sixty-seven ; having constantly experienced a high degree of respect from the followers of Mahomet, except at the time of her imprudent expedition against All AZZI DE FOETI, FAUSTINA, A NATIVE of Arezza, distinguished for her poetical talents, and admitted into the academy of Arcadia, under the name Eurinomia. She published a volume of Italian poems, and died in 1724. BAB 01 S, MADAME VICTOIEE, ^ A French poetess, was born in 1759 or 1760, and died in 1839. She was the niece of Ducis, the celebrated French dramatist and translator of Shakspere. This lady spent her whole life at Versailles, in the midst of her family and friends; and having but a slight acquaintance with men of letters, she was never taught the rules of style and composition, but wrote as nature dictated. Her poetry is very popular in France, and she is also the author of several little prose works. Her elegies were particularly appropriate, for she had much true feeling, and always sympathized with the sorrows she described. BACCIOCCHI, MAEIE ANNE ELISE, Sister of Napoleon Bonaparte, formerly princess of Lucca and Biombmo, was born at Ajaccio, January 8th., 1777, and educated at the royal institution for noble ladies at St. Cyr. She lived at Marseilles, with her mother, during the revolution. In 1797, with her mother’s consent, but against her brother’s wish, she married Bacciocchi, a captain in Napoleon’s army in Italy. In 1799, she went to Paris, and resided with her brother Lucien, where ^le collected around her the most distinguished men of the capital. Uenerous as she ever was towards distinguished talents, she con- terred particular favours on Chateaubriand and Fontanes. Conscious ot her intellectual superiority, she kept her husband in a very subordinate position. It was she ir fact, who governed the prin- 84 SAC. cipalities of Lucca and Piornbino. When she reviewed the troops of the duchy of Tuscany, her husband acted as aide-de-camp. She introduced many improvements. In 1817 she retired to Bologna, but the following year she was obliged to go to Austria. Here she lived, at first, with her sister Caroline; afterwards with her own family at Trieste, where she called herself the countess Compignano. She died August 7th., 1820, at her country seat. Villa Vicentina, near Trieste. In that city she was distinguished for her benevolence. She left a daughter, Napoleona Elise, born June 3rd., 1806, and a son, who remained under the guardianship of their father, although she requested that her brother Jerome, might have the charge of them. This princess was endowed with superior abilities, but she sullied them by great faults. Subjugated by imperious passions, and sur- rounded by unworthy flatterers, she has been accused of many immoralities, and her conduct was certainly deserving of great cen- sure. But had she belonged to the old regime her character would have suffered less from public scandal. The family of Napoleon had to share with him in the obloquy of being parvenues, BACHE, SARAH, The only daughter of Benjamin Franklin, was born at Philadel- phia, September, 1744. But little is known of her early years, yet, as her father knew well the advantages of education, it is probable that hers was not neglected. In 1767, Miss Franklin was married to Richard Bache, a merchant of Philadelphia, but a native of Yorkshire. In the troublous times which preceded the American Revolutionary War, Dr. Franklin had acted a conspicuous part; his only daughter was thus trained in the duty of patriotism, and she was prepared to do or to suffer in the cause of her country. Mrs. Bache took an active part in providing clothing for the American soldiers, during the severe winter of 1780. The marquis de Chastellux notices a visit he made to her about this time. A letter of M. de Marbois to Dr. Franklin, the succeeding year — thus speaks of his daughter : — “If there are in Europe any women who need a model of attachment to domestic duties and love for their country, Mrs. Bache may be pointed out to them as such. She passed a part of the last year in exertions to rouse the zeal of the Pennsylvania ladies, and she made on this occasion such a happy use of the eloquence which you know she possesses, that a large part of the American army was provided with , shirts, bought with their money, or made by their hands. In her applications for this purpose, she showed the most indefatigable zeal, the most unwearied perseverance, and a courage in asking, which surpassed even the obstinate reluctance of the Quakers in refusing.” Such were the women of America during the long and fearful struggle which preceded the Independence of the United States. Few, indeed, had the talents and opportunities to perform so many benevolent deeds as Mrs. Bache ; her patriotism has made her an example for her countrywomen. She died in 1808, aged sixty- four years. BACON, ANNE, A LADY distinguished by her piety, virtue, and learning, was the second daughter of Sir Anthony Cook, preceptor to king Edward 65 BAl. the Sixth, and was horn about the year 1528. She had a very liberal education, and became eminent for her skill in the Greek, Latin, and Italian languages. She was married to Sir Nicholas Bacon, by whom she had two sons, Anthony and Francis, whose distinguished abilities were greatly improved by the tender care of so ac(;omplishcd a mother. Her task was, however, rendered vei*y easy, because her daughter. Lady Bacon, displayed, at an early age, her capacity, application, and industry, by translating from the Italian of Bernardine Octine, twenty-five sermons, on the abstruse doctrines of predestination and election. This performance was pub- lished about the year 1550. A circumstance took place soon after her marriage, which again called forth her talents and zeal. The Catholics^ of that period, alarmed at thp progress of the Reformation, exerted, in attacking it, and throwing an odium upon the Reformers, all their learning and activity. The Council of Trent was called by pope Pius the Fourth, to which queen Elizabeth was invited. The princes of Christendom pressed her, by their letters, to receive and entertain the nuncio, urging her, at the same time, to submit to the Council. Bishop Jewel was employed, on this occasion, to give an account of the measures taken in the preceding parliament, and to retort upon the Romanists, in “An Apology for the Church of England,” the charges brought against the Reformers. The work of the bishop obtained great reputation, but, being written in Latin, was confined to the learned. A translation was loudly called for by the common people, who justly considered their own rights and interests in the controversy. Lady Bacon undertook to translate the bishop’s “Apology,” a task which she accomplished with fidelity and elegance. She sent a copy of her work to the primate, whom she considered as most interested in the safety of the church; a second copy she presented to the author, lest, inadvertently, she had in any respect done injustice to his senti- ments. Her copy was accompanied by an epistle in Greek, to which the bishop replied in the same language. The translation was carefully examined, both by the primate and author, who found it so chastely and correctly given, as to stand in no need of the slightest emendation. The translator received, on this occasion, a letter from the primate, full of high and just com- pliments to her talents and erudition. Lady Bacon survived her husband, and died about the beginning of the reign of James the First, at Gerhamburg, near St. Albans, in Hcrtfof'dshire. BAILLIE, JOANNA. This lady, one of the most eminent of British female writers, was a native of Scotland, her father being the Rev. James Baillie, minister of Bothwell parish, near Glasgow, where the subje 9 t of our notice was born in the year 1762. Her mother was sister to the celebrated anatomists William and John Hunter; and her brother. Dr. Matthew Baillie, tvas a physician whose name ranks high among the distinguished men who have adorned the annals of medicine. Miss Baillie spent the greater part of her life at Hampstead, near London, in modest retirement: here she died, at the advanced age of ninety years, beloved and regretted by all who knew her. Her life is truly described as having been pure ^nd moral in the highest degree, and characterized by the most 86 BAI consummate integrity, kindness, and active benevolence. The social sphere in which this favoured daughter of the muse has ever moved, was peculiarly suited to her character and genius ; it was one in which taste, and literature, and the highest moral endowments were understood and appreciated. She had no need to resort to her pen from pecuniary motives, and her standing in society made fame of little moment to her. But the spirit prompted, and she obeyed its voice — always, we think, with that loftiest motive of human action or purpose, the desire of doing good. To accomplish those reforms which she felt society needed, she determined to attempt the reform of that jnimic world, the stage, by furnishing dramas whose representation should have a salutary effect on morals. In pursuance of this idea, she planned her cel- ebrated “Plays on the Passions,” — lovcy hatred, fear, religion, jealousy, revenge, and remorse, she has pourtrayed with the truth, power, aiid feeling, which richly entitle her to the honour of having her fame as a dramatic writer associated with that of Shakspere. The par- allel which was drawn by Scott is true, so far as placing the name of Joanna Baillie in the same relation to the dramatic poets of her own sex, which the name of Shakspeare bears to that of men. In such compositions she is unrivalled by any female writer, and she is the only woman whose genius, as displayed in her works, appears competent to the production of an Epic poem. Would that she had attempted this. In the portraiture of female characters, and the exhibition of feminine virtues, she has been very successful. Jane de Montfort is one of the most sublime, yet womanly, creations of poetic art. The power of Miss Baillie’s genius seems concentrated in one burning ray— the knowledge of the human heart. She has illus- trated this knowledge with the cool judgment of the philosopher, and the pure warm feelings of the Christian. And she has won fame, the highest which the critic has awarded to woman’s lyre. Yet we have often doubted whether, in selecting the drama, as her path of literature, she judged wisely. We have thought that, as an essayist, or a novelist, she might have made her great talents more effective in that improvement of society, which she evidently had so deeply at heart, and have won for herself, if not so bright a wreath of fame, a more extensive and more popular influence And even had she chosen poetry as the vehicle of instruction, wt still think that she would better and more generally have accom- plished her aim, by shorter effusions, and more simple plans. There is in the “Cyclopaedia of English Literature,” a very clever and candid criticism on Miss Baillie’s peculiar style of construct- ing her dramas ; it is appropriate to our plan of showing, whenever possible, the opinions of literary men concerning the genius, and productions of women. After stating that the first volume of Joanna Baillie’s “Plays on the Passions” was published in 1798; that she had, in her theory, “anticipated the dissertations and most of the poetry of Wordsworth,” and that her volume passed through two editions in a few months, it goes on : — “Miss Baillie was then in the thirty-fourth year of her age. In 1802, she pub- lished a second volume, and in 1812 a third. In the interval she had^ produced a volume of miscellaneous dramas (1804,) and ‘The Family Legend,’ (1810,) a tragedy founded on a Highland tradi- tion, and brought out with success at the Edinburgh theatre. In BAN. 87 1836, this authoress published three more volumes of plays, her career as a dramatic writer thus extending over the long period of thirty -eight years. One of her dramas, ‘De Montfort,’ was brought out by Kemble, shortly after its appearance, and was acted eleven nights. It was again introduced in 1821, to exhibit the talents of Kean, in the character of DeMontfort; but this actor remarked that, though a fine poem, it would never be an acting play. The design of Miss Baillie in restricting her dramas each to the elucidation of one passion, appears certainly to have been an unnecessary and unwise restraint, as tending to circumscribe the business of the piece, and exclude the interest arising from varied emotions and conflicting passions. It cannot be said to have been successful in her own case, and it has never been copied by any other author. Sir Walter Scott has eulogized ‘Basil’s love and Montfort’s hate,’ as something like a revival of the inspired strain of Shakspeare. The tragedies of Count Basil and De Montfort are among the best of Miss Baillie’s plays ; but they are more like the works of Shirley, or the serious parts of Massinger, than the glorious dramas of Shakspeare, so full of life, of incident, and imagery. Miss Baillie’s style is smooth and regular, and her plots are both original and carefully constructed ; but she has no poetical luxuriance, and few commanding situations. Her tragic scenes are too much connected with the crime of murder, one of the easiest resources of a tragedian ; and partly from the delicacy of her sex, as well as from the restrictions imposed her theory of composition, she is deficient in that variety and fullness of passion, the ‘form and pressure’ of real life, which are so essential on the stage. The design and plot of her dramas are obvious almost from the first act — a circumstance that would be fatal to their success in representation. The unity and intel- lectual completeness of Miss Baillie’s plays are their most striking characteristics. Her simple masculine style, so unlike the florid or insipid sentimentalism then prevalent, was a bold innovation at the time of her two first volumes; but the public had fortu- nately taste enough to appreciate its excellence. Miss Baillie was undoubtedly a great improver of our poetical diction.” Besides these many volumes of plays. Miss Baillie has written miscellaneous poetry and songs sufficient to fill a volume, which was published in 1841. Her songs are distinguished for “a peculiar softness of diction, yet few have become favourites in the drawing- room.” In truth, it is when alone, in the quiet sanctuary of one’s own apartment, that the works of Miss Baillie should be studied. She addresses the heart through the understanding, not by moving the fancy or even the passions in any strong degree ; she writes to mind, not to feeling; and the mind of the reader must become concencrated on the drama at first, by an effort of the will, before its singular merit will be fully apparent; even the best of all, “De Montfort,” requires this close attention. BANDETTINI, THERESA. An improvisatrice, was born at Lucca, about 1756 ; she was carefully educated, but was obliged, from loss of property, to go on the stage. She made her first appearance in Florence, and was unsuccessful. Some time after this, while listening to an improvi- Sfttore of Verona, she broke forth into a splendid poetical panegyric 88 BAlf. on the poet. Encouraged hy him, she devoted herself entirely to this art. Her originality, fervid imagination, and the truth and harmony of her expressions, soon gained for her great celebrity. In 1789, she married Pietro Landucci, by whose persuasion she aban- doned the stage, travelled through Italy, and was chosen a member of several academies. One of her most celebrated poems was an impromptu, delivered in 1794, before prince Lambertini, at Bologna, on the death of Marie Antoinette of France. In 1813, she returned to Lucca, where she lived retired on her small propert}". She published ^ Ode tre, or Three Odes ; of which the first celebrates Nelson’s victory at Aboukir, the second, Suwarroff’s victories in Italy, and the third, the victories of the arch-duke Charles in Germany. She also published, under the name of Cimariili Etrusca, Saggio di Versi Estcmporanci, among which the poem on Petrarch’s interview with Laura, in the church, is especially cele- brated. She also wrote a tragedy called “Polidoro,” which obtained great success at Milan; and an epic poem, “La Deseide.” She was an excellent classic scholar, and made many translations from the Latin and Greek. Nor were the qualities of her heart surpassed by these mental advantages. She was beloved by all around her for her amiable, benevolent character, and a piety sincere and cheerful, while it regulated her in the most brilliant part of her career— brought comfort, resignation, and tranquillity to her death- bed. She expired in 1837. BARBARA, Wife of the emperor Sigismond, was the daughter of Herman, Count of Cilia, in Hungary. Sigismond had been taken by the Hungarians, and placed under the guard of two young gentlemen, whose father he had put to death. While they had him in cus- tody, he persuaded their mother to let him escape. This favour was not granted without a great many excuses for the death of her husband, and numerous promises. He promised, among other things, to marry the daughter of the Count of Cilia, a near relation of the widow; which promise he performed. He had the most extraordinary wife in her that ever was seen. She had no manner of shame for her abandoned life. This is not the thing in which her great singularity consisted; for there are but too many princesses who are above being concerned at any imputations on account of their lewdness. What was extraordinary in her was Atheism, a thing which there is scarce any instance of amongst women. The Bohemians, notwithstanding, gave her a magnificent funeral at Prague, and buried her in the tomb of their kings, as we are assured by Bonfinius in the VII. Book of the III. Decade. Pra- teolus has not omitted her in his alphabetical catalogue of heretics. BARBAULD, ANNA LETITIA, To whom the cause of rational education is much indebted, was the eldest child, and only daughter of the Rev. John Aiken, D. D. She was born on the 20th. of June, 1743, at Kibworth Harcourt, in Leicestershire, where her father was at that time master of a boys’ school. From her childhood, she manifested great quickness of intellect, and her education was conducted with much care by her parents. In 1773, she was induced to publish a volume of hei BAR. 89 poems, and within the year four editions of the work were called for. And in the same year she published, in conjunction with her brother. Dr. Aiken, a volume called “Miscellaneous Pieces in Prose.” In 1774, Miss Aiken married the Rev. Rochemont Barbauld, a dissenting minister, descended from a family of French Protestants. He had charge, at that time, of a congregation at Palgrave, in Suffolk, where he also opened a boarding-school for boys, the success of which is, in a great measure, to be attributed to Mrs. Barbauld’s exertions. She also took several very young boys as her own entire charge, among whom were. Lord Denman, afterwards Chief Justice of England, and Sir William Cell. It was for these boys that she composed her “Hymns in Prose for Children.” In 1775, she published a volume entitled “Devotional Pieces, compiled from the Psalms of David,” with “Thoughts on the Devotional Taste, and on Sects and Establishments ;” and also her “Early Les- sons,” which still stands unrivalled among children’s books. In 1786, after a tour to the continent, Mr. and Mrs. Barbauld established themselves at Hampstead, and there several tracts pro- ceeded from the pen of our authoress on the topics of the da}’', in all which she espoused the principles of the Whigs. She also assisted her father in preparing a series of tales for children, en- titled “Evenings at Home,” and she wrote critical essays on Akenside and Collins, prefixed to editions of their works. In 1802, Mr. Bar- bauld became pastor of the congregation (formerly Dr. Price’s) at Newington Green, also in the vicinity of London; and quitting Hampstead, they took up their abode in the village of Stoke New- ington. In 1803, Mrs. Barbauld compiled a selection of essays from the “Spectator,” Tatler,” and “Guardian,” to which she prefixed a preliminary essay; and, in the following year, she edited the correspondence of Richardson, and wrote an interesting and elegant life of the novelist. Her husband died in 1808, and Mrs. Barbauld has recorded her feelings on this melancholy event in a poetical dirge to his memory, and also in her poem of “Eighteen Hundred and Eleven.” Seeking relief in literary occupation, she also edited a collection of the British novelists, published in 1810, with an introductory essay, and biographical and critical notices. After a gradual decay, this accomplished and excellent woman died on the 9th. of March, 1825. Some of the lyrical pieces of Mrs. Bar- bauld are flowing and harmonious, and her “Ode to Spring” is a happy imitation of Collins. She wrote also several poems in blank verse, characterized by a serious tenderness and elevation of thought. “Her earliest pieces,” says her niece. Miss Lucy Aiken, “as well as her more recent ones, exhibit in their imagery and allusions, the fruits of extensive and varied reading. In youth, the power of her imagination was counterbalanced by the activity of her in- tellect, which exercised itself in rapid but not unprofitable excur- sions^ over almost every field of knowledge. In age, when this activity abated, imagination appeared to exert over her an undi- minished sway.” Charles James Fox is said to have been a great admirer of Mrs. Barbauld’s songs, but they are by no means the best of her compositions, being gencralJy artificial, and unimpassioned in their character. Her works show great powers of mind, an ardent love of civil and religious liberty, and that genuine and practical piety which ever distinguished her character. 90 BAR. In the memoir of this gifted woman, written by Lucy Aiken, her kindred m genius as well in blood, we find this beautiful and just description of the subject of our sketch:— ‘‘To claim for Mrs. Barbauld the praise of purity and elevation of mind may well appear superfluous. Her education and con- nections, the course of her life, the whole tenour of her writings bear abundant testimony to this part of her character. It is a higher, or at least a rarer commendation to add, that no one ever better loved ‘a sister’s praise,’ even that of such sisters as might have been peculiarly regarded in the light of rivals. She was ac- quainted with almost all the principal ibmale writers of her time; and there was not one of the number whom she failed frequently to mention in terms of admiration, esteem, or affection, whether in conversation, in letters to her friends, or in print. To humbler aspirants in the career of letters, who often applied to her for advice or assistance, she was invariably courteous, and in many instances essentially serviceable. The sight of youth and beauty was pecu- liarly gratifying to her fancy and her feelings; and children and young persons, especially females, were accordingly large sharers in her benevolence : she loved their society, and would often invite them to pass weeks or months in her house, when she spared no pains to amuse and instruct them; and she seldom failed, after they had quitted her, to recall herself from time to time to their recollection, by affectionate and playful letters, or welcome presents. In the conjugal relation, her conduct was guided by the highest principles of love and duty. As a sister, the uninterrupted flow of her affection, manifested by numberless tokens of love— not alone to her brother, but to every member of his family — will ever be recalled by them with emotions of tenderness, respect, and gratitude. She passed through a long life without having lost, it is said, a single friend.” BARBE DE VERRUE, A French improvisatrice, was an illegitimate child born of obscure parents. The count de Verrue adopted her after she became famous and gave her his name. She was called a trouhadouresse, or female troubadour; and she travelled through towns and cities singing her own verses, by means of which she acquired a considerable fortune. She sung the stories of Griselidis ; of William with the Falcon; of Ancassin and Mcolette; and a poem entitled. The Gallic Orpheus, or Angelinde and Cyndorix, which related to the civilization of the Gauls. Barbe lived to a very advanced age, trpelled a great deal, and, although not beautiful, had m.any ad- mirers. She flourished in the thirteenth century. BARBIER, MARY AN^N, Born at Orleans, cultivated literature and poetry with much success. She settled at Paris, where she published several tragedies and some operas. It has been said that her name was only bor- rowed by the Abbe Pellegrin ; but this is a mistake. Mademoiselle Barbier had^ talents and learning; and the Abbe Pellegrin was never^ anything more to her than her friend and adviser. She died in 1745. The conduct of the tragedies of Mademoiselle Bar- bier is tolerably regular* and the scenes well connected. The subjects BAR. 91 are in general judiciously chosen ; hut nothing can he more common- place than the manner in which she treats them. In endeavouring to render the heroines of her plays generous and noble, she de- grades all her heroes. We perceive the weakness of a timid pencil, which, incapable of painting objects in large, strives to exaggerate the virtues of her sex ; and these monstrous pictures produce an interest that never rises above mediocrity. Nevertheless, we meet with some affecting situations, and a natural and easy versification ; but too much facility renders it negligent, diffuse, pd prosaic. Her tragedies are entitled “Arria and Foetus “Cornelia, Mother of thc^ Gracchi;” “Tomyris, Queen of the Mussagetes;” “The Death of Ciesar;” and a comedy called “The Falcon.” She also wrote three operas, which were successful. BARNARD, LADY ANNE, Daughter of James Lindsay, fifth earl of Balcarres, of Fifeshire, Scotland, was born December 8th. 1750; and married in 1793, to Sir Andrew Barnard, librarian to George the Third. She died without children in 1825. She wrote “Auld Robin Gray,” one of the most perfect, tender, and affecting of all the ballads of humble life. The authorship of this song was unknown for a long time. Lady Anne Barnard wrote very little, and never anything equal in true pathos or poetry to this first ballad. BARONI, ADRIANNE BASILE, A NATIVE of Mantua, Italy, sister of the poet Basile. She was so much admired for her beauty, wit, and accomplishments, that volumes were written in her praise. Her daughter Leonora pos- sessed equal charms, and met with equal admiration ; and in 1639 a collection of poems in Latin, Greek, Spanish, Italian, and French, was published, in which her beauty and perfections were portrayed. She resided long at Rome, where she appeared occasionally as a singer. She also wrote some poetical trifles. She was celebrated for her vocal powers. BARRY, MARIE JEANNE VAUBENIER, Countess du, was bom at Vancouleurs, near the native place of Joan d’Arc, in 1744. Her reputed father was an exciseman of the name of Vaubenier. After his death her mother went with her to Paris, where she was placed in a convent, but soon left it to work at a fashionable milliner’s. When she Avas about six- teen she became mistress to Count Jean du Barry ; and soon after was presented to Louis the Fifteenth of France, who was imme- diately fascinated by her beauty. In order that she might appear at court, Guillaume du Barry, brother of Count Jean, consented to the king’s desire, and married her, after which she was intro- duced to the court as Countess du Barry. Her influence over^ the king was excessive and of long duration, and she often used it to lead him to commit acts of injustice and imprudence. After the death of Louis the Fifteenth, Madame du Barry was shut up in a convent; but Louis the Sixteenth allowed her to come out, and restored to her the pension and residence left her by the late king. She showed herself grateful for this kindness, when Louis the Six- teenth and his family were imprisoned ; for she came, regardless of 92 bar. BAS. her own danger, to England, to sell her jewels for the use of the queen and her chidren. On her return Ihe was imprisoLd and condemned, on the charge of “being a conspirator, and of having worn mourning in London for the death of the tyiWt.” She wal -]:en BARTON, ELIZABETH, A EBLiGious fanatic, who lived in the reign of Henry the Eighth of and 4as originally servant at Allington ; hut was taught by designing persons to throw her face and limbs into contortions, to pretend to prophet- ical powers, and to denounce divine vengeance upon heretics Venturing, however, to aim her predictions against the king, by announcing that if he should proceed in his attempt to obtain a divorce from Catharine of Arragon, and marry another woman, he seven months after; she was apprehended and at Tyburn ^^in TsM accomplices, for high treason and executed Eisher, bishop of Rochester, a man of great learning and puety, was so deceived by her pretended sanctity and visions, as the^Lai^VtJ'^^'^‘^^^'^ following year. BASINE, OR BASIN, the wife of Basin, king of Thuringia. Childeric, king of fiance, dll ven from Ins dominions by his people, sought an asy- Thuringia; and during his residence at that court, Basine conceived a strong attachment for him. Childeric lT p^re Bonhors.” She discontinued writing for the theatre at the advice of Madame la Chanceliere de Pont-Chartrain, who gave her a pension ; even suppressing several little pieces, which might have given wrong impressions of her manners and religion. Two romances are likewise ascribed to her ; “The Count d’ Amboise,” and “Ines of Cordova.” Some of the journalists attributed to her, others to Fontenelle, the account of the “Island of Borneo.” BERNERS, or BARNES, JULIANA, Sister of Richard, Lord Berners, is supposed to have been born about 1388, and was a native of Essex. She was prioress of Sopewell nunnery, and wrote Boke of Hawkyng and Huntyngf which was one of the first works that issued from the English press. She is represented as having been beautiful, high-spirited, and fond of all active exercises. She lived to an advanced age, and -was highly respected and admired. The indelicacies that are found in her book, must be imputed to the barbarism of the times. She is usually spoken of by contemporary writers as Lady Juliana Berners. BlilR. 105 BERSALA, ANN, Daughter and principal heiress of Wolfard de Borselle, and of Charlotte de Bourhon-Montpensier, who was married June the 17th., 1468 ; she was wife of Philip of Burgundy, son of Anthony of Burgundy, Lord of Bevres, of the illegitimate sons of the Duke of Burgundy, Philip the Good. She brought to him, for her dowry, the lordship of Vere, that of Flushing, and some others, and had by him one son and two daughters. Erasmus had a peculiar esteem for her. He thus writes to a friend : — “We came to Anne, Princess of Vere. Why should I say anything to you of this lady’s complaisance, benignity, or liberality ? I know the embellishments of rhetoricians are suspected, especially by those who are not unskilled in those arts. But, believe me, I am so far here from enlarging, that it is above the reach of our art. Never did nature produce anything more modest, more wise, or more obliging. She was so generous to me — she loaded me with so many benefits, without my seeking them ! It has happened to me, my Battus, with regard to her, as it often used to happen with regard to you, that I begin to love and admire most when I am absent. Good God, what candour, what complaisance in the largest fortune, what evenness of mind in the greatest injuries, what cheerfulness in such great cares, what constancy of mind, what innocence of life, what encouragement of learned men, what affability to all I” BERTANA, LUCIA. ^ In the sixteenth century the literary annals of Italy shone with illustrious names, and among these may be found many women assiduously cultivating poetry and science, and attaining no mean proficiency in these elevated pursuits. Naples boasted Vittoria Co- lonna, and a few years afterwards, Laura Terracina. Padua pos- ^ssed Gaspara Stampa ; Brescia, Veronica Gambara ; and Modena, farquenia Molza. At Bologna, among many poetesses at that time, ^'e find Ippolita Paleotti writing elegant verses in Greek and in Latin ; the nun Febronia Pannolini, remarkable for her choice prose, und flowing hymns, as well in Latin as in Italian ; and Valeria Miani, who achieved that difficulty some male sceptics arrogantly refuse ^ feminine capacity— a successful tragedy. But among all the Bolognese women, the crown must be yielded to Lucia Bertana. Not only contemporary authorities award her this praise, but Maffei, in Ins ‘^istory of Italian literature,” gives her the third place ainong the most admirable poetesses of the sixteenth century, pre- rciiing only Vittoria Colonna and Veronica Gambara. She was Bologna of the family Dall’Oro, in 1521 ; and became the 1 r , Bertana, a gentleman of Modena, where she resi- aed after her marriage. She was not only celebrated for her poetry, but possessed a vigorous and polished prose style. She cultivated music and painting, and turned her attention to what was at that tmie a respectable and sensible objeet of study — astrology. Besides these accomplishments, Lucia was gifted with all the virtues of her sex. She was amiable and gentle, and her excellent disposition was manifested in an attempt she most earnestly made to effect a reconciliation between two rival men of letters, Caro and Castelvetro. She condueted the matter with the utmost delicacy and good sense —appealed to the better feelings of each— and tried to show how 106 BEE. unworthy of their superior abilities, and solid reputation, was this unmeaning bickering. She died at Eome in 1567. Her remains were interred in the church of, St. Sabina, where her husband elevated a superb monu- ment to her memory. The estimation of various learned societies endeavoured to immortalize her by other means — medals were struck to her fame, which may yet be found in Italian Museums. BERTHA, Daughter of Caribert, King of Paris. She married Ethelbert, King of Kent, who succeeded to the throne about the year 560. Ethelbert was a pagan, but Bertha was a Christian, and in the marriage treaty had stipulated for the free exercise of her religion, and taken with her a French bishop. By her influence Christianity was introduced into England ; for so exemplary in every respect were her life and conduct, that she inspired the king and his court with a high respect for her person, and the religion by which she was influenced. The Pope taking advantage of this, sent forty monks, among whom was St. Augustine, to preach the gospel. Under the protection of the queen they soon found means of communication with the king, who finally submitted to public baptism. Christi- anity proved the means of promoting knowledge and civilization in England ; and this convert king enacted a body of laws which was the first written code promulgated by the northern conquerors. Thus was the influence of this pious Queen Bertha the means of redeeming England from paganism: and moreover to her belongs the glory of planting the first Christian Church in Canterbury, called the church of St. Martin ; here she was buried : her epitaph, preserved by Leland, may be thus translated — “Adorned Avith Aurtues here lies the blessed Queen Bertha, who was in favour Avith God and greatly beloved ‘by mankind.” BERTHA, Widow of Eudes, Count de Blois, married Robert the Pious, King of France. She Avas a relation of his, and he had been godfather to one of her children. These obstacles,, then A^ery powerful, did not prevent the king from marrying her. A council assembled at Eome in 998, and ordered Robert to repudiate Bertha, Avhich he refused to do; the terrible sentence of excommunication Avas pro- nounced against him, and he was at length obliged to yield. Bertha retired to an abbey and devoted herself to pious Avorks. Her title of queen was always given to her, and the king continued to shoAv her constant proofs of affection and respect. BERTHA, or BETRADE, Wife of Pepin and mother of Charlemagne, Emperor of France, Avas a woman of great natural excellenees, both of mind and heart. Charlemagne always showed her most profound respect and A^ene- ration, and there was never the slightest difficulty betAveen them excepting when he divorced the daughter of Didier, lining of the Lombards, whom he had married by her advice, to espouse Emergarde. Bertha died in 783. Her name has come doAvn to posterity irradiated by the glory which surrounds that of her son ; it is a borroAved light, but it shines upon a Avorthy object. BER. BET. BIB. BIG. BIL. 107 BERTRADE, Daughtek ot the Count of Montfort, married the Count of Anjou from whom she was divorced to unite herself to Philip the First' King of France, 1092. This union was opposed by the clergy, hut' the love of the monarch triumphed over his respect for religion. Bertrade was ambitious, and not always faithful to her husband! After the king’s death she pretended sanctity, and was buried in a convent which she herself founded. BETHMANN, FREDERICA, One of the first ornaments of the Berlin National Theatre, was born in 1760, at Gotha, where her father, whose name was Flittner, had an income by a respectable office. After his death, her mother married the well-known director Grossmann. He visited, with his family, the cities on the Rhine, Cologne, Bonn, Mentz, etc., where Frederica was married to Mr. Unselmann, who enjoyed great popu- larity for his rich comic talent, and she then made her first appearance on the stage. Her agreeable voice induced her to appear at the opera. She soon acquired by her singing and acting, in naif as well as in sentimental parts, the undivided approbation of the public ; and was called, with her husband, to Berlin, where she became one of the first actresses that Germany has produced, both in tragedy and comedy. In 1803 she was divorced from her hus- band, to marry the renoTOed Mr. Bethmann. She died in 1814 A truly creative fancy, deep and tender feeling, and an acute un- derstanding, were united in her with a graceful, slender figure, an expressive countenance, and a voice, which, from its flexibility and melodiousness, was fit to touch the deepest chords of the heart and to mark with rare perfection the nicest shades of thought and feeling. BIBI JAND, Queen of Dekan in Hindostan, in the sixteenth centurj^ was a wise and able princess. She maintained her dominions in peace and prosperity, and repulsed with success the attacks of the Moguls who wished to subjugate 'her. ’ BIGNE, Grace de la, a French poetess of Bayeaux, accompanied King John to England, after the battle of Poictiers, and died in 1374. BILDERJIK, KATHARINE WILHELMINA, celebrated poet of Holland, died at Haarlaem, in 18ol. She was herself distinguished for her poetic abilities; and, m 1816, obtained a prize offered at Ghent for the best poem on the battle of Waterloo. BILLINGTON, ELIZABETH, The most celebrated English singer of her day, was born in 1770 She was the daughter of Mr. Weichsell, a German. At the age of fourteen she made her first appearance as a singer, at Oxford ; and two yeap afterwards married Mr. Billington, whom she accompanied to Dubhn. Here she made her debut in the opera of “Orpheus and 108 BIL. BLA. Eurydice.” On returning to London, she appeared at Covent Garden with great success, and rapidly acquired a high reputation. She afterwards visited the continent to avail herself of the instructions of the masters of the art in Paris and Italy. In 1796, she appeared at Venice and at Rome, receiving everywhere the loudest expressions of applause. In 1801, she returned to the London stage, and aston- ished the whole world hy her Mandane, a performance that has hardly ever been equalled in English opera. The last exhibition of her powers was for the benefit of a charity at' Whitehall chapel ; the queen, the prince-regent, and most of the branches of the royal family, being present. She left England in 1817, and died soon after at an estate she had purchased in the Venetian territories. Her character as a private individual was very bad. BILLIONI, N. BUSSA, A CELEBRATED actrcss at the theatres of France and Brussells, who died in 1783. BLACK, MRS., An English portrait-painter, flourished about the year 1760, and was a member of the Academy in St. Martin’s-lane. Her daughter was also a portrait -painter in oils and crayons, who acquired much reputation in teaching painting. BLACKWELL, ELIZABETH, An English woman of considerable talent, who, to provide subsis- tence for her husband, who was in prison for debt, published, in two folio volumes, a complete Herbal, containing five hundred plates, drawn, engraved, and coloured by herself. The first volume appeared in 1737, and the second in 1739. The whoie work bore the following title : — “A curious Herbal, containing five hun- dred of the most useful plants which are now used in the practice of physic, engraved on folio copper -plates, after drawings taken from the life. To which is added a short description of the plants, and their common uses in Physic.” While Mrs. Blackwell was completing this laborious undertaking, she resided at Chelsea, near the Garden of Medicinal Plants ; where she was frequently visited, and much patronized by people of dis- tinguished rank and learning. The College of Physicians gave the book a public testimonial of their approbation, and made the author a present. Dr. Pulteney, speaking of this work, says, “For the most complete set of drawings of medicinal plants, we are indebted to the genius and industry of a lady, exerted on an occasion that redounded highly to her praise.” BLACKWELL, ELIZABETH, Deserves to have her name recorded for the earnest efforts she is making to prepare herself for a physician for her own sex. The reform of the practice which has confined all medical and even physiological science to men is, we trust, approaching. The example of this young heroic woman has already had a salutary effect. We give her history, as v/ritten by one well qualified to judge of her character, and the fitness of the pursuit she has chosen. Having been a physician, he knows and feels that some branches of medical BLA. 109 practice ought to be exclusively in the hands of women. The public, through the newspapers, have been pretty generally informed that Elizabeth Blackwell was a regular student of Geneva Medical College, and received the diploma of that institution at its commencement in 1849. As she is the first Medical Doctor of her sex in the United States, the case is, naturally enough, one of those questionable matters upon which there must be a great variety of opinions; and the public sentiment is, besides, influenced by thc- partial and inaccurate statements of facts and conjectures, which usually supply the place of correct information. Elizabeth Blackwell was born about 1820, in the city of Bristol. Her father settled with his family in New York when she was about eleven years old. After a residence there of five or six years, he failed in business, and removed to Cincinnati. A few weeks after his arrival there, he died, leaving his widow and nine children in very embarrassed circumstances. Elizabeth, the third daughter, was then seventeen years of age. During the ensuing seven years, she engaged, with^ two of her sisters, in teaching a young ladies’ seminary. By the joint efforts of the elder children, the younger members of the family were supported and educated, and a comfortable homestead on Walnut Hill ^vas secured for the family. The property which, in the midst of their first difficulties, they had the forecast to purchase, has already quadrupled the price which it cost them. I give this fact for the illustration of character which it affords. It was in 1843 that Miss Blackwell first entertained the idea of de- voting herself to the study of medicine. Having taken the resolution, she went vigorously to work to effect it. She commenced the study of Greek, and persevered until she could read it satisfactorily, and revived her Latin by devoting three or four hours a day to it, until she had both sufficiently for all ordinary and professional purposes. French she had taught, and studied German to gratify her fondness for its modern literature. The former she speaks with fluency, and translates the latter elegantly, and can manage to read Italian prose pretty well. Early in the spring of 1845, for the purpose of making the most money in the shortest time, she set out for North Carolina, and, after some months teaching French and music, and reading medicine with Dr. John Dickson, at Asheville, she removed to Char- leston. Here she taught music alone, and read industriously under the direction of Dr. Samuel H. Dickson, then a resident of Charleston, and now Professor of Practice in the University of New York. In 1847, she went to Philadelphia, for the purpose of pursuing the studv. ...hat summer. Dr. J. M. Allen, Professor of Anatomy, afforded her ^cellent opportunities for dissection in his private anatomical rooms. The winter following, she attended her first full course of lectures ^ Geneva, N. Y. The next summer, she resided at the Blockley Hospital, Philadelphia, where she had the kindest attentions from Dr. Benedict, the Principal Physician, and the very large range for observation which its great variety and number of cases afford. I he succeeding winter, she attended her second course at Geneva and graduated regularly a;t the close of the session. Her thesis Avas upon Ship Fever, Avhich she had ample opportunities for observin^*^ at Blockley. It Avas so ably written, that the Faculty of Geneva determined to give it publication. It is in keeping with my idea of this story to add, that the 110 BLA. proceeds of her own industry have been adequate to the entire expense of medical education— about eight hundred dollars. My purpose in detailing these particulars is, to give the fullest notion of her enterprise and object. She gave the best summary of it that can be put into words in her reply to the President of the Geneva College, when he presented her diploma. Departing from the usual form, he rose and addressed her in a manner so emphatic and unusual, that she was surprised into a response. ^‘With the help of the Most High, it shall be the study of my life to shed honour on this diploma.” Her settled sentiment was perhaps unconsciously disclosed in this brief speech. She had fought her way into the profession, openly, without disguise, evasion, or any indirection, steadily refusing all compromises and expediencies, and under better impulses and with higher aims than personal ambition or the distinction of singularity. Her object was not the honour that a medical degree could confer upon her, but the honour that she resolved to bestow upon it ; and that she will nobly redeem this pledge is, to all who know her, rather more certain than almost any other unarrived event. Miss Blackwell sailed for Europe on the 18th. of April, 1849. She spent a couple of weeks in London, Dudley, and Birmingham. In Birmingham, (near which her uncle and cousins, large iron manu- facturers, reside, one of her cousins now being Government Geologist for Wales,) she was freely admitted to all the hospitals and otlier privileges of medical visitors. They called her in England, “The Lady Surgeon.” Provided with letters to London, she made the acquaintance of the best known medical men there ; among others. Dr. Carpenter, author of a standard work on Physiology, much in use in the United States, gave her a soiree, where she met the faculty of the highest rank generally. When she visited St. Bartholomew’s hospital (it is the largest in England, and its annual income is £30,000,) the Senior Surgeon met her, and said that, hearing she would visit the hospital that day, though it was not his day for attending, he thought it due to her that he should do the honours of the establishment, and accordingly he lectured to the classes (clinical lectures) in her presence. Moreover, early in the spring of 1850, the dean of the faculty of St. Bartholomew’s hospital, London, tendered to Miss Dr. Blackwell the privileges of their institution, on the ground that it was due to her, and added that he doubted not all the other schools of the city would do the same. In Paris, she resided as an eleve at the Hospital Maternity, in Hue du’ Port Royal. It is, as its name indicates, a maternity Hospital, and offers great opportunities in that department, as well as in the diseases of women and children. None of the French physicians seem to have extended any parti- cular courtesy towards Miss Blackwell, except M. Blot, of the Maternite — and his was characteristic of French delicacy, where they hide every thing which ought to be thrown open, and display just what they ought to conceal. In England no difficulty was made or felt about Miss Blackwell’s presence at the hospitals and before the classes. In Paris, M. Blot proposed to her to assume male attire, — then she might visit these places ! Her indignant reply was that she would not thus dishonour her womanhood, nor seek her object by any indirect means, for all BLA. Ill the advantages which such means would afford her. In personal appearance Miss Blackwell is rather below the middle size, lady-like in manners, and very quiet, almost reserved in company. That her example is destined to work out a great and beneficial change in the medical practice of America, we confidently hope; and that England will soon follow this change, we will not doubt! Is it not repugnant to reason, as well as shocking to delicacy, that men should act the part of midivives? Who believes this is necesary ? that woman could not acquire all the requisite physiological and medical knowledge, and by her sympathy for the suffered, which man cannot feel, become a far more congenial helper.^ God has sanctioned this profession of Female Physicians; He “built houses” for the Hebrew midwives, and he will bless those who go forward to rescue their sex from subjection to this unnatural and shocking custom of employing men in their hour of sorrow. We trust the time is not far distant when the women of the Anglo- Saxon race will be freed from such a sad servitude to the scientific knowledge of man, which neither God nor nature sanctions. BLAKE, KATHARINE, Wife of William Blake, the artist, was born in humble life, and fii’st noticed by the young painter for the whiteness of her hand and the sylph-like beauty of her form. Her maiden name was Boutcher, not name to set in ryhme, but her lover inscribed his lyrics to the “dark-eyed Kate.” He also drew her picture; and finding she had good domestic qualities, he married her. ^They lived long and happily together. A writer who knew them inti- mately, thus describes her: — “She seemed to have been created on purpose for Blake; she believed him to be the finest genius on earth; she believed in his verse; she believed in his designs; and to the wildest flights of his imagination she bowed the knee, and W'as a worshipper. She set his house in good order, prepared his frugal meal, learned to think as he thought, and, indulging him in his harmless absur- dities, became as it were bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh She learned— what a young and handsome woman is seldom apt to learn— to despise gaudy dresses, costly meals, pleasant company and agreeable invitations ; she ^'>und out the way of being happy at home, living on the simplest of food, and contented in the homeliest of clothing. It was no ordinary mind which could do all this ; and she whom Blake emphatically called his ‘beloved’ was no ordinary woman. She wrought off in the press the impressions of his plates— she coloured them with a light and neat hand- made drawings much in the spirit of his compositions, and almost rivalled him in all things, save in the power which he possessed of seeing visions of any individual living or dead, whenever he chose to see them.” William Blake died in 1828, without any visible pain, his faithful >ife watching over him to the last. She died a few years afterwards. BLAMIRE, SUSANNA, Was bom of a respectable family in Cumberland, at Cardem Hall near Carlisle, where she resided till her twentieth year, when her ejster marrymg a gentleman from Scotland, she accompanied them 112 BLA. to that country, where she remained some years. She was dis- tinguished for the excellence of her Scottish poetry. She died unmarried at Carlisle, in 1794, at the age of forty-six. Her lyrics have been greatly admired for their harmonious versification, and their truth and tenderness of feeling. Among these, “The Nabob,” “The Waefu’ Heart,” and “Auld Kobin Forbes,” are selected as most beautiful. Her poetical works were collected in 1842, and published in one volume, with a memoir by Patrick Maxwell. BLANCHARD, MADAME, Was the wife of Francois Blanchard, one of the first aeronauts, a Frenchman by birth, who died in 1809. After his death Madame Blanchard continued' to make aerial voyages. In 1811, she ascended in Rome, and after going sixty miles, she rose again to proceed to Naples. In June, 1819, having ascended from Tiivoli, in Paris, her balloon took fire from some fireworks she had with her, the gondola fell from a considerable height into the street de Provence, and Madame Blanchard was instantly killed. BLANCHE, A NATIVE of Padua, was celebrated for her resolution. On the death of her husband, at the siege of Bassano, Acciolin, the general of the enemy, offered violence to her person, when she threw herself into her husband’s tomb, and was crushed by the falling of a stone that covered the entrance, 1253. BLANCHE DE BOURBON, Second daughter of Pierre de Bourbon, a nobleman of France, married Pedro, King of Castile, in 1352. ^ She was cruelly treated by her husband, who was attached to Maria Padilla, and was at last imprisoned and murdered, in 1361, aged eighteen. Her misfortunes were avenged by Du Guesclin, at the head of the French army. Tier beauty and virtues made her a great favourite, not only with the mother of Pedro, but the whole Spanish nation. BLANCHE, Of Castile, Queen of France, was the daughter of Alphonso the Ninth, King of Castile, and of Eleanor, daughter of Henry the First of England. In 1200, she was married to Louis the Eighth of France ; and became the mother of nine sons and two daughters, whom she educated with great care, and in such sentiments of piety, that two of them, Louis the Ninth, and Elizabeth, have been beatified by the church of Rome. On the death of her husband, in 1266, he showed his esteem for her by leaving her sole regent during the minority of his son, Louis the Ninth, then only twelve years old ; and Blanche justified by her conduct in the trying circumstances in which she was placed, the confidence of her husband. The princes and nobles, pretending that the regency was unjustly granted to a woman, confederated against her ; but by her prudence and courage, opposing some in arms, and gaining over others with presents and condescen- sion, Blanche finally triumphed. She made use of the romantic passion of the young Count of Champagne, to obtain information of the projects of the malcontents i but her reputation was endangered BLA. BLE. 113 l »7 the favour she showed him, as well as hy the familiar intercourse to which she admitted the gallant Cardinal Romani. In educating Louis, she was charged with putting him too much in the hands of the clergy; hut she proved an excellent guardian of his virtue, and inspired him with a lasting respect for herself. In 1234, she married him to Margaret, daughter of the Count de Provence ; and in 1235, Louis having reached the age of twenty-one, Blanche surrendered to him the sovereign authority. But even after this she retained great ascendency over the young king, of which she some- times made an improper use. Becoming jealous of Margaret, wife of Louis, she endeavoured to sow dissensions between them, and, foiling in this, to separate them; and these disturbances caused Louis great uneasiness. When, in 1248, Louis undertook a crusade to the Holy Land, he determined to take his queen with him, and leave his mother regent; and in this second regency she showed the same vigour and prudence as in the first. The kingdom was suffering so much from the domination of the priesthood, that vigorous measures had become necessary; and notwithstanding her strong religious feelings, she exerted her utmost power against the tyranny of the priests and in favour of the people: and as usual, Blanche was successful. The unfortunate defeat and imprisonment of her son in the East so affected her spirits, that she died, in 1252, to his great grief, and the regret of the whole kingdom. She was buried in the abbey of Maubisson. She was one of the most illustrious characters of her time, being equally distinguished for her personal and mental endowments. BLAND, ELIZABETH, Tnis lady was remarkable for her knowledge of the Hebrew lan- guage, and for her peculiar skill in writing it. She was born about the period of the restoration of Charles the Second, and was daughter and heir of Mr. Robert Fisher, of Long- Acre. She married Mr. Nathaniel Bland, April 26th., 1681, who was then a linen-draper in London, and afterwards Lord of the Manor of Bccston, in Yorkshire. She had six children, who all died in infancy, excepting one son, named Joseph, and a daughter, Martha, who was married to Mr. George Moore, of Beeston. Mrs. Bland was taught Hebrew by Lord Van Helmont, which she understood so thoroughly as to be competent to’ the instruction in it of her son and daughter. Among the curiosities of the Royal Society is preserved a phy- lactery, in Hebrew, written by her, of which Dr. Grew has given a description in his account of rarities preserved in Gresham college. By the two pedigrees of the family, printed in Mr. Thoresby’s “Dacatus Leodiensis,” pages 209 and 587, it seems she was living in 1712. BLEECKER, ANNE ELIZA, One of the early poetesses of America, was born in New York, in 1752. Her father was Brandt Schuyler, of that city. In 1769, she married John J. Bleecker, and afterwards lived chiefly at Tomhanick, a little village not far from Albany. It was in this seclusion that most of her poems were written. The death of one of her children, and the capture of her husband, who was taken prisoner by a party of tories, in 1781, caused a depression of spirits and melancholy from which she never recovered. She died in I BLE. 1783. Several years after her death, her poems were collected by her daughter, Mrs. Faugeres, and published in one volume. There are no wonderful traces of genius in these poems; but they show a refined taste, and talents which might have been cultivated to higher efforts, if the circumstances surrounding the author had been propitious. There is a pure current of conjugal and maternal feeling to be traced in all her effusions. In her descriptive poetry she seems to have observed nature with the loving eye of a woman, rather than the searching glance of the artist ; and she appropriates the scenery, so to speak, to her own affections. BLESSINGTON, COUNTESS OF, Was born in Ireland, September 1st., 1789. Her maiden name was Marguerite Power; she wa,s the second daughter of Edmund Power, Esq., of Carrabeen, in the county of Waterford. Marguerite Power was very beautiful, and married, at the early age of fifteen. Captain Farmer, of the forty-seventh regiment. He died in 1817; and, in the following year, Mrs. Farmer married her second hus- band, Charles John Gardner, Earl of Blessington. During the lifetime of the Earl he resided with Lady Blessington chiefly in Italy and France ; and he died iii Paris, in 1829. Lady’ Blessington returned soon afterwaMs to London, and devoted herself to literature. She was so prominem in the circle her rank, talents, accomplish- ments, and beauty drew around her, that her biography is familiar to all. She resided in London, till the troubles in Ireland had so embarrassed her estates in that country, that she was compelled to dispose of her house and all her property — her most cherished “household gods” — ^by public sale. In the spring of 1849, shexemoved to Paris, where she intended to fix her residence, and died there, early in June, before she had fully established herself in her new home. Among the many testimonials to the generosity of her disposition, and the truth of her zeal in the service of her friends, is the following, which we quote from the “ Art- Journal — “She was largely indebted to Nature for surpassing loveliness of person and graceful and ready wit. Circumstances connected with the earlier years of her hfe (to which it is needless to refer) ‘told* against her through the whole of her career ; but we entirely be- lieve that the Nature which gave her beauty, gave her also those desires to be good which constitute true virtue. Those who speak lightly of this accomplished woman, might have better means to do her justice if they knew but a tithe of the cases that might be quoted of her generous sympathy, her ready and liberal aid, and her persevering sustenance whenever a good cause was to be helped, or a virtuous principle was to be promulgated.** She wrote with great facility and elegance of language, but hei style is too diffuse, particularly in her novels. Her “Idler in Italy,’^ and “Conversations with Lord Byron,” are her best works; the last is very interesting, the subjects owing, probably, much to the spirit with which the hero of the book discourses. The list of Lady Blessington’s works is large, comprising the following -“The Magic Lantern,’* “Sketches and Fragments,” “Tour in the Nether- lands,’* “Conversations with Lord Byron,” “The Eepealers,” “The Two Friends,” “The Victims of Society,” “The Idler in France,” “The Idler in Italy,” “The Governess,” “Confessions of an Elderly Lady,” “Confessions of an Elderly Gentleman,” “Desultory Thoughts,” boa. boo. — - — 11& ^ Season,” “Lottery of Life,” “MeredTth “i, tSTooks of PoZ^'^ several muL boadicea, and aftenvard?*(ff Pnisatagaf ^Kin*? ^^th’e ^ Arvinagus, Suffolk, Cambridge, and HuntSnsLi-e secure the friendship and protection of Wem if‘ left the emperor and his drghrs co heTrs availing tliemselves of a privil^e so ren?etP wvv. officers, upon all his effects in their master’s rcnionstrated against these unjust proceedings ’and°hM-nt^ strongly of high spirit, she resented her ill ^ being a woman officers, in refuge, Sedhei to be nnfL ‘f®"’ the her daughters. Boadicea a'semhle’H scourged, and violated a rising^ground, C ToL ro^^®L*^ standing on a spear in her hand her maiestic floating in the wind, for vengeance, she reminded her nermi!.^ animated with a desire eloquence, of the wrongs thev bnrl **■ s**^^*'^ of pathetic exhorted them to instaft revolt Whlrsne^^^^ a hare, which she had kept conceated abom hi ^ permitted among the crowd. The Britons evlfnin^i^^ u® i P®,r®o”» *0 escape foreign oppressors to X sXd tL^ b - 5 puttirg their and they were^im^atirn to tl'l%ngagemXt wXp°^i’^® army consisted of onlv fpn ^ gagement with Paulinus, whose disparity of numbers \oirever X^ Notwithstanding this Roman cohort^pioved to ru^h^ f^^ who, at the first attack barbarous adversaries, psisjUIiisps BOCCAGE, MARIA ANNE’ DU, lotogXXdurtoZf ^°t®‘®f ’ “®®’^®‘’ academies of Rome, nid 1802 Kouen, was born in Rouen in 1710 he evinced a^tove of poetTv “?,“«“nery, where P y» fehe becaniG the wife of a receiver 116 BOX. BOK. of taxes in Dieppe, wlio died soon after the marriage, leaving her a youthful widow. She concealed her talents, however, till the charms of youth were past, and first published her productions in 1746, The first was a poem “On the Mutual Influence of the Fine Arts and Sciences.” This gained the prize from the Academy of Kouen. She next attempted an imitation of “Paradise Lost,” in six cantos ; then of the “Death of Abel ;” next a trkgedy, the “Ama- zons ;” and a poem in ten cantos, called “The Columbiad.” Madame du Boccage was praised by her contemporaries with an extravagance, for which only her sex and the charms of her person can account. Forma Venus arte Minerva, was the motto of her admirers, among whom were Voltaire, Fontenelle, and Clairaut. ■ She was always surrounded by distinguished men, and extolled in a multitude of poems, which, if collected, would fill several volumes. There is a great deal of entertaining matter in the letters which she Avrote on her travels in England and Holland, and in Avhich one may plainly see the impression she made upon her contemporaries. Her works have been translated into English, Spanish, German, and Italian. BOIS DE LA PIERPE, LOUISE MAKIE, A LADY of Normandy, who possessed some poetical merit, and wrote memoirs for the history of Normandy, etc. She died Septem- ber 14th., 1730, aged sixty-seven. BONAPARTE, R AMO LINA MARIE LETITIA, Was born at Ajaccio, in the island of Corsica, in 1748. The family of Ramolini is of noble origin, and is derived from the Counts of Colatto. The founder of the Corsican branch had. mar- ried the daughter of a doge of Genoa, and had received from that republic great and honourable distinctions. The mother of Madame Letitia married a second time a Swiss named Fesch, Avhose family Avas from Basle. He was a Protestant, but Avas proselyted by his Avife, and entered the Catholic church. From this second marriage Avas born the Cardinal Fesch, half-brother of Madame Bonaparte. Letitia was one of the most beautiful girls of Corsica. She married, Charles Bonaparte in 1766, in the midst of civil discords and Avars ; through every vicissitude she folloAved her husband, and as fcAV persons have been placed in more difficult conjunctures, fcAV exhibited such strength of mind, courage, fortitude, and equanimity. The most unexampled prosperity, and most unlooked-for adversity have found her equal to the difficulties of each. Her eight children who lived to maturity were the folio Aving : — Joseph, King of Naples, and aftei'Avards of Spain ; Napoleon ; Eliza, grand-duchess of Tus^ny ; Lucien ; Pauline, princess Borghese ; Louis, King of Holland ; Caro- line, Queen of Naples; and Jerome, King of Westphalia. In 1785 Charles Bonaparte being sent to France as a deputy from the Corsican nobility, Avas seized with a cancer of the stomach, ana died at Montpelier in the arms of his son Joseph. He left a Avidow Avith eight children, and no fortune. Two of the fiimily were edu- cated at the expense of the government — Napoleon at Brienne, and Eliza at St. Cyr — while the others found their mother an instruc- tress capable and energetic. Hers was a character that displayed its resources in difficulties ; and she ahvays managed to maintain her children in the position to which they Avere naturally entitled BON. BOR. 117 She was fond of saying of Napoleon, “That he had never given her a moment’s pain, not even at the time which is almost uni- versally woman’s hour of suffering.” Madame Bonaparte was always kind and generous; in trouble she was the advocate and protectress of the unfortunate. When Jerome incurred his brother’s displeasure for his American mar- riage, his mother restored him to favour; and v/hen Lucien, for a fault of the same sort, was exiled to Rome, Madame Letitia accompanied him. When Napoleon became sovereign, he allotted her a suitable income, upon which she maintained a decorous court. After the disasters of 1816, she retired to Rome, where she lived in a quiet and dignified manner, seeing nobody but her own con- nections, and sometimes strangers of high rank, who were veiy desirous of being presented to her. She never laid aside her black, after the death of Napoleon. She died February 2nd., 1836, at the age of eighty-eight. For several of the last years of her life she was deprived of her sight, and was bedridden. Madame Letitia was always honoured and respected by those who were able to appreciate her rare qualities. BONTEMS, MADAME, Born at Paris, in 1718, died in the same city, April 18th., 1768 ; had received from nature a good understanding, and an excellent taste, which were cultivated by a careful education. She was ac- quainted with the foreign languages, and it is to her that the French are indebted for the accurate and elegant translation of “Thomson’s Seasons.” She was the centre of an amiable and select society that frequented her house. Though she was naturally very witty, she only made use of this talent for displaying that of others. She was not less esteemed for the qualities of her heart than of her mind. BORE, OR BORA, CATHARINE YON, Daughter of a gentleman of fortune, was a nun in the convent of Nimptschen, in Germany, two leagues from Wittemberg. She left the convent, with eight others, at the commencement of the Reform- ation by Luther. Leonard Koppe, senator of Torgau, is said to have first animated them to this resolution, which they put in prac- tice on a Good Friday. Luther undertook the defence of these nuns and Leonard Koppe, and published a justification of their conduct. Luther, who admired Catharine on account of her heroism, in addition to her excellent qualities of mind and heart, gained her consent and married her. Catharine was then twenty-six, and added to the charms of youth, much sprightlincss of mind. The reformer, many years older than his wife, was as affectionately beloved by her as if he had been in the flower of his youth. She brought him a son ; and. he writes on this occasion, “that he would not change his condition for that of Croesus.” The character of his wife was excellently adapted to make him happy. Modest and gentle, decent in her attire, and economical in the house, she had the hospitality of the German noblesse without their pride. On the 15th. February, 1546, she became a widow, and, although several good offers were made to her, she lived for many years in great PQverty, and sometim.e5 iff sctual distress, Martin Luther left little 118 fiOR. or no property, and she was compelled to keep a boarding-house for students, in order to support herself and children. She died on the 20th. of December, 1552, in consequence of a cold she had contracted from a fall in the water, while moving from Wittemberg to Torgau. She left three sons, Paul, Martin, and John, and two daughters BORGHESE, MARIE PAULINE, Princess, originally Bonaparte, sister of Napoleon, born at Ajaccio October 20th., 1780; went, when the English occupied Corsica, in 1793, to Marseilles, where she was on the point of marrying Freron, a member of the Convention, and son of that critic whom Voltaire made famous, when another lady laid claim to his hand. The beau- tiful Pauline was then intended for General Duphot, who was afterwards murdered at Rome in December, 1797 ; but she bestowed her hand from choice on General Leclerc, then at Milan, who had been in 1795, chief of the general staff of a division at Marseilles, and had then fallen in love with her. When he was sent to St. Domingo with the rank of Captain-general, Napoleon ordered her to accompany her husband with her son. She embarked in De- cember, 1801, at Brest, and was called by the poets of the fleet the Galatea of the Greeks, the Venus marina. Her statue in mar- ble has since been made by Canova at Rome, a successful image of the goddess of beauty. She was no less courageous than beau- tiful, for when the negroes under Christophe stormed Cape Fran- QOise, where she resided, and Leclerc, who could no longer resist the assailants, ordered his lady and child to be carried on ship- board, she yielded only to force. After the death of her husband, November 23rd., 1802, she mar- ried at Morfontaine, November 6th., 1803, the Prince Camillo Bor- ghese. Her son died at Rome soon after. With Napoleon, who loved her tenderly, she had many disputes and as many reconcili- ations ; for she would not always follow the caprices of his policy. Yet even the proud style in v/hich she demanded what her brothers begged, made her the more attractive to Napoleon, Once, however, when she forgot herself towards the empress, whom she never liked, she was obliged to leave the court. She was yet in disgrace at Nice, when Napoleon resigned his crown in 1814; upon which occasion she immediately appeared a tender sister. Instead of re- maining at her palace in Rome, she set out for Elba to join her brother, and acted the part of mediator between him and the other members of his family. When Napoleon landed in France, she Avent to Naples to see her sister Caroline, and afterwards returned to Rome. Before the battle of Waterloo she placed all her diamonds, which were of great value, at the disposal of her brother. They were in his carriage, which Avas taken in that battle, and was shoAvn publicly in London. He intended to have returned them to her. She lived afterwards separated from her husband at Rome, where she occupied part of the palace Borghese, and where she possessed, from 1816, the villa Sciarra. Her house, in which taste and love of the fine arts prevailed, was the centre of the most splendid society at Rome. She often saw her mother, her brothers Lucien and Louis, and her Uncle Fesch. When she heard of the sickness of her brother Napoleon, she repeatedly requested permission to go BOR. BOU. 119 to him at St. Helena. She finally obtained her request, but the news of his death arrived immediately after. She died June Gth. 1825, at Florence. She left many legacies, and a donation, by the interest of which two young men of Ajaccio will be enabled to study medicine and surgery. The rest of her property she left to her brothers, the Count of St. Leu and the Prince of Montfort. Her whole property amounted to 2,000,000 francs. Pplinc was very fond of Italian poetry, and took great pleasure in listening to the melancholy verses of Petrarch. BORGIA, LUCREZIA, Sister of Cesare Borgia, and daughter of Rodriguez Borgia, aftenvards Pope Alexander the Fifth, was married in 1493, to Gio- vanni Sforza, Lord of Pessaro, with whom she lived four years, when her father being Pope, dissolved the marriage, and gave her to Alfonso, Duke of Bisceglia, natural son of Alfonso the Second, Duke of Naples. On this occasion she was created Duchess of Spoleto and of Sermoneta. She had one son by Alfonso, who died young. In June, 1500, Alfonso was stabbed by assassins, supposed to have been employed by the infamous Cesare Borgia, so that he died two months after, at the pontifical palace, to which he had been carried at the time. Lucrezia has never been accused of any participation in this murder, or in any of her brother’s atrocious deeds. She then retired to Nepi, but was recalled to Rome by her father. Towards the end of 1501, she married Al- fonso d’Este, son of Ercole, Duke of Ferrara, and made her entrance into that city with great pomp, on the 2nd. of February, 1502. She had three sons by Alfonso, who intrusted her with the government when he was absent in the field, in which capacity she gained general approbation. She was also the patroness of literature, and her behaviour after she became Duchess of Ferrara, affords no grounds for censure. Her conduct while at Rome with her father has been the subject of much obloquy, which seems to rest chiefly on her living in a flagitious court among profligate scenes. No individual charge can be substantiated against her. On the contrary, she is mentioned by cotemporary poets and historians in the highest terms ; and so many different writers would not have lavished such high praise on a person profligate and base as she has been represented. Many of the reports about her were circulated by the Neapolitans, the natural enemies of her family. She died at Ferrara, in 1523. In the Ambrosian Library there is a collection of letters written by her, and a poetical effusion. A curiosity which might be viewed with equal interest, is to be found there — a tress of her beautiful hair, folded in a piece of pai'chment. BOUGNET, MADAME, Is celebrated for her humanity during the French revolution of 1793, in concealing some of the proscribed deputies, though death was the consequence of this mark of friendship. Alter supporting these unfortunate men for some time, and seeing them escape from her abode only to perish on the scaffold, she was herself dragged before the tribunal of Bordeaux, and suffered death with Christian resignation. 120 BOU. BOULLOUGNE, MAGDELAHSTE DE, Was born at Paris in 1644. She painted historical pieces, but excelled in flowers and fruits. She died in 1710. He^r sister, Gene- vieve, painted in the same style, and with equal merit. She died in 1708, aged sixty-three. BOURETTE, CHARLOTTE, Whose first husband was M. Cur^ was a French poetess and lemonade -seller, called la 3Iuse limonadiere. She was born at Paris in 1714, and died there in 1784. Madame Bourette kept the Cafe Allemand, and was celebrated for her numerous productions in prose and verse. Her writings introduced her to the notice of several sovereigns, princes, and princesses of the blood royal, and many of the most celebrated men of her time. Her poetry is careless and prosaic, but her prose compositions poetic and brilliant. She also wrote a comedy, “The Coquette Punished,” which was acted with success in the Theatre Frangais, BOURGAIH, THERESE, Engaged at the Theatre Fran^ais, in Paris, acted the parts of heroines in tragedy, and the young artless girls in comedy. She was a native of Paris. Palissot encouraged her, and the celebrated Dumesnil, then eighty years old, gave her instructions. “Pamela,” (by F. de Heufchateau,) “Melanie,” (by La Harpe,) and “Monime,” (a character in “Mithridat,” by Voltaire,) were her most success- ful parts in tragedy ; but in comedy she was greater. She avoided the common fault of most actresses who wish to excel in both kinds, namely, the transferring of the tragic diction to that of comedy, which latter requires, in dialogue, an easjq free, and well- supported style. If she did not reach the accomplished Mile. Mars, her graceful vivacity, sufficiently aided by study and art, had pe- culiar charms. She acted also male parts, and her triumph in this kind was the “Page,” in the “Marriage of Figaro.” She was one of the members of the Theatre Franejais, whom Napoleon had selected to entertain the congress of kings at Erfurt; at the de^ mand of Alexander the First, she went, 1809, to St. Petersburg, where she was much applauded as Eugenia; in Konigsberg, she gave recitations before the late Queen Louisa of Prussia, who re- warded her liberally ; and in the same year she returned to Paris, where justice has always been done to her eminent talents. BOURGET, CLEMENCE DE, A LADY born of respectable parents at Lyons. She possessed so much merit as a writer, a musician, and a poetess, that she was presented to two monarchs, who passed through Lyons, as the greatest ornament of her native city. She died of a broken heart, in consequence of the loss of her lover, John de Peyrat, who fell at the siege of Beaurepaire, in 1561. She was the contemporary of Louise Labbe', la helle Cardiere, and was very much attached to her, but the conduct of Louise at length compelled her more ex- emplary friend to withdraw her friendship. BOURIGNON, ANTOINETTE, Was a celebrated religious enthusiast, and founder of a seci BOV. 121 which acquired so much importance that, under the name of tlio Bourignian doctrine, it is to this day one of the heresies renounced hy candidates for holy orders in the Church of Scotland. She was the daughter of a Lille merchant, and was born in 1616 ; she was so singularly deformed at her birth, that a family consultation was held on the propriety of destroying the infant, as a monster. This fate she escaped, but remained an object of dislike to her mother, in consequence of which her childhood was passed in solitude and neglect ; the first books she got hold of chancing to be “Lives of the Early Christians” and mystical tracts, thus her ardent imagination acquired the visionary turn that marked her life. It has been asserted that her religious zeal displayed itself so early, that at four years of age she entreated to be removed to a more Christian country than Lille, where the unevangelical lives of the towns -people shocked her. As Antoinette grew up, her appearance improved in a measure, and, being a considerable heiress, her deformity did not prevent her from being sought in marriage; and when she reached her twen- tieth year, one of her suitors was accepted by her parents. But the enthusiast had made a vow of virginity; and on the day appointed for celebrating her nuptials, Easter-day, in 1630, she fled, disguised as a hermit. She soon after obtained admittance into a convent, where she first began to make proselytes, and gained over so many of the nuns, that the confessor of the sisterhood procured her expulsion, not only from the convent but from the town. Antoinette now wandered about France, the Netherlands, Holland, and Denmark, everywhere making converts, and supporting herself by the labour of her hands, till 1648, when she inherited her father’s property. She was then appointed governess of an hospital at Lille, but soon after was expelled the town by the police, on account of the disorders that her doctrines occasioned. She then resumed her wanderings. About this time, she was again persecuted with suitors, two of whom were so violent, each threatening to kill her if she would not marry him, that she was forced to apply to the police for protection, and two men were sent to guard her house. She died in 1680, and left all her property to the Lille hospital, of which she had been governess. She believed that she had visions and ecstatic trances, in which God commanded her to restore the true evangelical church, which was extinct. She allowed no Liturgy, worship being properly internal. Her doctrines were highly mystical, and she required an impossible degree of perfection from her disciples. She is said to have been extraordinarily eloquent, and was at least equally diligent, for she wrote twenty- two large volumes, most of which were printed at a private press she carried about with her for that purpose. After her death, Poiret, a mystical, Protestant divine, and a disciple of the Cartesian philosophy, wrote her life, and reduced her doctrines into a regular system. She made numerous proselytes, among whom were many men of ability. BOYETTE DE BLEMUR, JACQUELINE, Was the author of several theological works. The place of her birth is not recorded. She appears to have embraced a religious life quite early, and to have died at Chatillon, at the age of seventy- eight years. 122 BOV. BRA. BOYEY, CATHARINE, Married, at fifteen, William Bovey, an English gentleman of opulence and respectability in Gloucestershire. To great beauty, she added the highest degree of benevolence, and all the gentle virtues of private life; so that she is deservedly extolled by Sir Richard Steele, in his dedication of the two volumes of his “Ladies’ Library.” She was left a widow at the age of twenty- two, and died at Haxley, in 1728, aged fi^ty-seven. Her maiden name was Riches. BRACHMAN, LOUISE, Born in 1778, at Rochlitz. She was an intimate friend of Schiller and Novalis, and contributed, in 1799, over the signature of Louise, a number of poems to the Musen-Almenach^ (Calendar of the Muses,) a periodical edited by those two authors. She was of a, veiy uneven temperament, and subject to long-continued fits of melan- choly. Disappointed in two different affairs of the heart, and afterwards in some other expectations of minor importance, she committed suicide, in 1822, while on a visit to some friends in Italy, by drowning herself in the River Saale. She has written “Poems,” published in Dessau and Leipzig, 1800 ; “Blossoms of Romance,” Vienna, 1816; “The Ordeal,” “Novelettes,” “Scenes from Reality,” and “Errors.” BRADSTREET, ANNE, Daughter of Thomas Dudley, governor of Massachusetts from 1634 to 1650, and wife of Simon Bradstreet, is entitled to remem- brance as the author of the first volume of poetry published in America. Her work was dedicated to her father, and published in 1642. The title is, “Several Poems, compiled wdth great variety of wit and learning, full of delight ; wherein especially is contained a complete discourse and description of the four elements, consti- tutions, ages of man, seasons of the year, together with an exact epitome of the three first monarchies, namely, the Assyrian, Per- sian, Grecian and Roman Commonwealth, from the beginning to the end of their last king, with divers other pleasant and serious poems. By a Gentlewoman of New England.” She received for her poetical talents the title of the Tenth Muse, and the most dis- tinguished men of the day were her friends, and the admirers of her genius. When we examine the poetry of that period, and see the miserable attempts at rhyme, made by the male wuiters, we must believe Mrs. Bradstreet was “as learned as her coadjutors, and vastly more poetical.” The preface to the third edition, printed in 1658, thus sketches her character : — “It is the work of a woman honoured and esteemed where she lives for her gracious demeanour, her eminent parts, her pious conversation, her courteous disposition, her exact diligence in her place, and discreet management of her family occasions; and more so, these poems are the fruits of a few hours curtailed from her sleep, and other refreshments.” When Mrs. Bradstreet wrote her poems, she could have had no models, save Chaucer and Spenser. Milton had not become known; as a writer when her work was published, and Shakspere was not read by the Puritans of New England. On the whole we think Anne Bradsteeet entitled to th^ place assigned to her by BRA. 123 one of her biographers, “at the head of the American poets of that time.” She died in 1672, aged sixty. BRAGELONGNE, AGNES DE, A French poetess, lived in the 12th. century, in the reign of Philip Augustus. She was the daughter of the Count de Tonnerre, and was married when very young to the Count de Plancy, and after his death, to Henri de Craon, whom she had long loved, and to rhom much of her poetry is addressed. The poem of ^^Gabrielle de Vergy,'^ which is only a romance versified, is attributed to this writer. BRAMBATI, EMILIA, Of Bergamo, was the wife of Ezechiello Solza, distinguished for her poetic talent, and for her eloquence. She became the pleader for the life of her brother, condemned to death by the Tribunal of Venice, and drew tears from the eyes of all the bystanders. Some of her poems remain. BRAMBATI, ISOTTA, Of Bergamo, was a good classical scholar, and understood all the polite languages of Europe. She wrote poetry with great ele- gance; and is said to have managed several law-suits, pleading them herself, in the Senate of Milan, with consummate ability, and, what is more extraordinary, without being thought ridiculous. She was the wife of Girolamo Grumelli. She died in 1586. Som.e of her letters and poems were published by Comir Ventura, in Bergamo, in 1587. BRATTON, MARTHA, A NATIVE of Rowan county, N. Carolina, married William Brat- ton, of South Carolina, and, during the Revolution, a colonel in the American army. While her husband was engaged with his troops away from home, Mrs. Bratton was often left to defend her- self and the stores entrusted to her charge. At one time, she blew up the ammunition left under her care, when she saw that otherwise it would fall into the hands of the enemy, and boldly avowed the deed, that no one else might suffer for her act. When threatened with instant death by a British soldier, if she persisted in refusing to give information concerning her husband’s retreat, she continued firm in her resolution. Being rescued by the inter- vention of an officer, she repaid the obligation by saving him from death, when taken prisoner by the American party, and by enter- taining him at her house till he was exchanged. She died in 1816. BRAY, MRS., Is a native of Devonshire. Her first, husband was Charles Stothard, Esq., whom she greatly assisted in his antiquarian researches, and hence her knowledge of the arts and antiquities of her country. In 1836, she published a very amusing book, “Description of Devonshire, bordering on the Tamar and Tavy.” In 1841, she produced an excellent description of her travels on the continent, — “The Mountains and Lakes of Switzerland,” etc. She has besides published several novels, which are not without 124 BRE. merit — ^but do not equal her graver works, ‘‘De Foix, or Sketches of Manners and Customs of the Fourteenth Century,” “The Protes- tant,” “Talha,” “Trelawney of Trelawney.” Her happiest literary effort is generally considered to he the “Traditions, Legends,” etc. of Devonshire, in a series of letters to Southey, a hook full of information and entertainment. Mrs. Bray has set an example or fashion of literature, in which ladies might excel, vastly to their own advantage, as well as to the profit of society. Instead of vapid novels let us have vivid descriptions of natural scenery, and pictures of actual life. BREGY, CHARLOTTE SAUMAISE DE CHAZAN, COMTESSE DE, Niece of the learned Saumaise, (Salmasius,) was one of the ladies of honour to Queen Anne of Austria. She was distinguished for her heauty and wit, hoth of which she preserved to an ad- vanced age ; she died at Paris, April 13th., 1693, aged seventy-four. She wrote a collection of letters and verses in 1688, in which we meet with many ingenious thoughts; her poems turn almost en- tirely on metaphysical love, which employed her mind more than her heart. But there are several pieces on other subjects. In one of them she gives a portrait of herself. Her personal appearance she describes as attractive ; which all contemporary writers confirm, and therefore she might mention it without vanity. She corres- ponded with Henrietta, Queen of England ; with Christina of Swe- den; and with most of the illustrious characters of Europe. BREMER, FREDERIKA, A NAME that has a true feminine celebrity, because it awakens pleasant thoughts and bright hopes in the hearts of all who have read her heart, as it gushes forth from her pen, like a clear, sweet fountain in the sunshine of a summer day. We love her name, as we do those who have contributed to our happiness; and she has done this by opening new sources of innocent enjoyment, and a wider field of benevolent feeling. She has brought the dim, old, Scandinavian world, that seemed completely hidden by the cloud of fable and curtain of time, before us as with an enchanter’s wand. Her little white hand has gently led us up among primeval mountains covered with eternal forests of pine, and along the banks of deep lakes, where the blue waters have slept since the creation ; guiding us now to bowers of summer loveliness, where morning folds evening to her bosom with a kiss that leaves her own blushing lustre on the brow of her dusky sister ; then we are set down among the snow-hills and ice-plains of the Norland winter, where the “dark night entombs the day.” She has done more : she has led us “over the threshold of the Swede,” introduced us into the sanctuary of their cheerful homes, made us friends with her friends ; and awa- kened in our people an interest for the people of Sweden, which we have never felt for any nation on the continent of Europe. She has thus prepared the way for the success of another gifted daughter of Sweden, who comes like a new St. Cecilia, to make manifest the heavenly influence of song, when breathed from a pure and loving heart. Frcderika Bremer was born in Finland while it formed a portion BRE. 125 of the Swedish kingdom ; and about the time of its cession to Russia, in 1808, she was taken by her parents to Stockholm. Of these events, which were of much influence in giving her mind its pocnliar tone, she has given a beautiful description in a letter to her friend and sister spirit, Mary Howitt. The writings of Miss Bremer were first made known to the British and Ameiiean public by the Howitts — William and Mary — who translated “The Neighbours,” her first, and, in many respeets, her most remarkable work. This was published in 1842, at New York, and soon made its way, as on the wings of the wind, through the length and breadth of both lands. Everywhere it was wel- comed as a messenger bird, that brought good tidings from a far country. While the soul of the Christian yearns over the heathen, the heart will revolt from their unspeakable pollutions we cannot love their homes. But nations who have the Bible are naturally brought together, the moment the barrier of language is removed. “The Neighbours” were “Our Neighbours” as soon as Mary Howitt had presented them in English. The warm weleome the work re- ceived induced the translator to bring out the other works of Miss Bremer, and in quiek suecession, we read “Home ;” “The H. Family ;” “The President’s Daughters;” “Nina;” “The Strife and Peace;” “The Diary;” “Life in Delacarlia;” “The Midnight Sun;” and other shorter sketches from periodicals. In the autumn of 1849, Miss Bremer, 'whose intention of visiting America had been previously announced, reached New York : she was welcomed to the hearts and homes of the American people with a warmth of aflection her genius could never have inspired, had she not devoted her talents to the cause of humanity. It is remarkable, and, in the highest degree honourable, to the delicacy of Miss Bremer’s moral nature, that when she writes from her heart, everything with which she deals becomes pure and in- structive. When drawing characters she must show them in the light by which, to her, human nature has been developed in Sweden ; the evils apparent are in the system of government, both of church and state, not in the mind that paints their results. In order to do justice to Miss Bremer, one should select, chiefly, such passages as display her good heart, rather than the more striking passages where her genius in the descriptive appears, or where her peculiar talent of giving to the conversations of her ideal characters a fresh racy and original flow is so graceful and charming. From such selections, the holy aspirings of her soul are apparent, and though she has already done so much for literature, her country, and her sex, yet we hope a wider vista is opening before her, and we believe she has power to reach even a higher and a holier fame. With the Bible as her rule of faith and mo- rality, she would be more and more able to answer the prayer of the British friend of Sweden. BRENTANO, SOPHIA, (Her maiden name was Schubart,) was born in the year 1770, at Altenburg. She married, when quite a young girl, F. E. K. Thereau, professor at the University of Jena; in 1804, she was divorced from him, and married, in 1805, the author Clem. Breiitano, with whom slie lived in Frankfort, and afterwards in Fleidelberg, 126 BEI. where she died m 1806. As a poetess, she evinced a lively and highl^y cultivated imagination, great harmony in versification, com- hined with a high pohsh in her compositions. She published two volumes of poetry, at Berlin, 1800, “Amanda and Edward,” at othe^^nor^teles^^"^*^ Italian noveiettes, in 1804, and various BRIDGET, OR BRIGIT, And by contraction, St. Bride, a saint of the Romish church, and the patroness of Ireland, lived in the end of the fifth century She was born at Pochard, in Ulster, soon after Ireland was con- verted, and she took the veil in her youth from the hands of St Mel, a nephew and disciple of St. Patrick, She built herself a cell under a large oak, thence called Kill-dare, or the cell of the oak, and being joined by several women, they formed themselves into a religious community, which branched out into several other imnneries throughout Ireland, all of which acknowledged her as their foundress. She is commemorated in the Roman martvroloo-v on the first of February. BRIDGMAN, LAURA, A PUPIL in the Boston Institution for the Blind, has attained a mde-spread celebrity through her misfortunes, and through the efforts made by her benevolent instructor. Principal of that Insti- tution, to redeem her from the appalling mental darkness, in which the loss in early childhood of the faculties of sight, speech, and hearing, had involved her. As yet, her history is only known through the “reports” made from time to time to the trustees of that Institution, by Dr. Howe. From these we derive the following information, which we read with some regret, that in the modesty which always accompanies exalted worth, he has said so little of his own noble exertions in throwing light upon that darkened spirit. Laura Bridgman was bom in Hanover, New Hampshire, on the 21st. of December, 1829. She is described as having been a very sprightly and pretty infant, with bright blue eyes. She was, however, so puny and feebly until she was a year and a half old, that her parents hardly hoped to rear her. She was subject to fits, which seemed to rack her frame almost beyond its power of endurance, and life was held by the frailest tenure; but when a year and a half old, she seemed to rally ; the dangerous symptoms subsided; and at twenty months old, she was perfectly well. Then her mental powers, hitherto stinted in their growth, rapidly developed themselves; and during the four months of health which she enjoyed, she appears (making due allowance for a fond mother’s account) to have displayed a considerable degree of intelligence. ^ But suddenly she sickened again ; her disease raged with great violence during five weeks, when her eyes and ears were inflamed, suppurated, and their contents were discharged. But though sight and hearing were gone for ever, the poor child’s sufierings were not ended. The fever raged during seven weeks ; “for five months she was kept in bed in a darkened room ; it was a year before she could walk unsupported, and two years before she could sit up all day.” BRI. 127 It was now obseiwed that her sense of smell was almost entirely destroyed; and consequently, that her taste was much blunted. It was not until four years of age, that the poor child’s bodily health seemed restored, and she was able to enter upon her ap- prenticeship of life and the world. But what a situation was hers ! The darkness and the silence of the tomb were around her ; no mother’s smile called forth her answering smile,— no father’s voice taught her to imitate his sounds : to her, brothers and sisters were but forms of matter which resisted her touch, but which differed not from the furniture of the house, save in warmth and in the power of locomotion ; and not even in these respects from the dog and the cat. But the immortal spirit which had been implanted within her could not die, nor be maimed nor mutilated; and though most of its avenues of communication with the world were cut off, it began to manifest itself through the others. As soon as she could walk, she began to explore the room, and then the house. She became familiar with the form, density, weight, and heat, of every article she could lay her hands upon. She followed her mother, and felt her hands and arms, as she was occupied about the house; and her disposition to imitate led her to repeat everything herself She even learned to sew a little, and to linit. Her affections, too, began to expand, and seemed to be lavished upon the members of her family with peculiar force. But the means of communication with her were very limited • she could only be told to go to a place by being pushed- or to come to one by a sign of drawing her. Patting her gently on the head signified approbation ; on the back, disapprobation. She shewed every disposition to learn, and manifestly began to use a natural language of her own. She had a sign to express her knowledge of each member of the family; as drawing her fingers down each side of her face, to allude to the whiskers of one; twirling her hand around in imitation of the motion of a spinning-wheel, for pother; and so on. But although she received all the aid that a kind mother could bestow, she soon began to give proof of the importance of language to the development of human character. Caressing and chiding will do for infants and dogs, but not for children; and by the time Laura was seven years old, the moral effects of her privation began to appear. Theie was nothing to control her will but the absolute power of pother, and humanity revolts at this; she had already begun to disregard all but the stemp nature of her father; and it was evident, that as the propensities should increase with her physical growth, ^ so^ would the difficulties of restraining them increase At this time. Dr. Howe fortunately heard of the child, and inime- diately hastened to Hanover, to see her. He found her with a well-iormed figure ; a strongly-marked, nervous-sanguine tempera- ment ; a large and beautifully -shaped head, and the whole system in healthy action. Here seemed a rare opportunity of benefiting an individual, and of trying a plan for the education of a deaf and blind person, wffich he had formed on^ seeing Julia Brace, at Hartford. Ibe parents were easily induced to consent to her going to Bostp ; and on the 4th. of October, 1837, they took her to^the Institution, where she has remained ever since, ^e has been taught BRL 128 to read and write, and sew; and her intellectual progress has been rapid and satisfactory. In 1841, we hear it said of her, that “It is pleasing to observe an insatiable thirst for knowledge, and a Quick perception of the relations of things. In her moial cha- ra5:er, it is beautiful to behold her continual gladness— her keen eniovment of existence — her expansive love — her unhesitating con- fidence— her sympathy with suffering— her conscientiousness, truth- fulness, and hopefulness. She is remarkably correct in her deportment; and few children of her age evince so much sense of propriety in regard to appearaime. Never, by any possibility, is she seen out of her room with her dress disordered; and if by chance any spot of dirt is pointed out to her on her person, or any little rent in her dress, she discovers a sense of shame, and hastens to remove, or repair it. , . , ^ She is never discovered in an attitude or an action at which the most fastidious would revolt; but is remarkable for neatness, oidei. Thereof one fact which is hard to explain in any way, nainely, the difference of her deportment to persons of different sex. This was ohservahle when she was only seven years old. She is very affectionate; and when with her friends of her own sex, sjje is constantly clinging to them, and often kissing and caressing them ; and when she meets with strange ladies, slie very soon hecom^ familiar, examines very freely their dress, and to caress her. But with those of the other sex it i& entiiely different, and she repels every approach to ^ In 1846 we are told that “Laura often amused heiself duiing the past year, by little exercises in composition.” And _ again, m 1850^ that “Her progress has been a curious and an interesting spectacle. She has come into human society with a ^wt of m- iimphal march ; her course has been a perpetual ovation. Thousands have been watching her with eager eyes, and applauding each successful step, while she, all unconscious of their gaze, holding on to the slender thread, and feeling her way along, has advanced with faith and courage towards those who awaited^ her with trembling hope. Nothing shows more than her case the importance which despite their useless waste of human life and human capacity , men lially attach to a human soul. They owe to her something for furnishing an opportunity of showing how much goodness there is in them; for surely the way in which she has been regarded is creditable to humanity.” bPvINYilliers, marie marguerite, MARCHIONESS HE, Was a woman whose singular atrocity gives ^ J?! infamous claim to notice in this collection. She was born at ii/l651, being the daughter of who married her to N. Gobelin, marquis of Biimilliers. Altliougn possessed of attractions to captivate lovers, she was for some time much ‘attached to her husband, but at Th'S^'^^ouiS Invo with a Gascon officer, named Goden St. Cioix. l ms young man had been introduced to her by the marquis himself, who was adjutant of the regiment of Normandy. Her of the affair, imprisoned the officer, who was a mere ad\enturer, BRO, 129 in the Bastile, where he was detained a year. This punishment of her lover made the marchioness, apparently, more circumspect; but she nourished in her heart the most implacable hatred towards her father, sister, and two brothers, all of whom were poisoned by her in the year 1670. During the whole time, the marchioness" was visiting the hospitals, outwardly as a devotee, but, as was after- wards strongly suspected, really in order to try on the prisoners the effect of the poisons produced by her paramour, who had learned the art of preparing them during his imprisonment, of an Italian named Exili. On the discovery of her crime, this wicked woman was condemned to be beheaded, and afterwards burned. She suffered with the greatest calmness, and evinced no feelings of repentance. The marchioness of Brinvilliers seems to have been by nature inclined to wickedness. She acknowledged in her last confession, that at the age of seven she set fire to a house, urged by an in- explicable desire to commit crime. Yet she made pretension to ^ religion, went regularly to confession, and when arrested at Leige, a sort of general form was found in her possession, which sufficiently alluded to her criminality to form a strong presumption against her. She probably had more respect for the ceremonies of her faith than for the law of God. BRONTE, CHARLOTTE, EMILY, and ANN, United as they are in death, as they were in life, and in the fame which followed the publication of their extraordinary works, these gifted sisters must appear in our pages as a triad of intel- lectual personifications ; their names cannot be separated without injury to their individual characteristics, without rending apart sympathies and affections which united them more closely, and inextricably, than three of one family and household were perhaps ever knit before. They are the three strains, distinct, and yet ever blending intimately and harmoniously, of a wild sad melody, such as we might listen to amid the stillness of the solemn night, and scarcely know whether it came from earth or heaven. Those three voices, arising, as they did together, from the Yorkshire wolds ; from that old quiet manse “on the very verge of the churehyard mould,” and taking possession of the public ear, gradually enchaining atten- tion, and causing a general inquiry of “who can it be ?” Then as the strains grow louder and bolder, giving evidence of power and pas- sionate energy, as well as a delicate perception of all the secret windings and workings of the human heart, while yet the singers were veiled under the mysterious cognomen of “Currer, Ellis, and Acton Bell,” how the wonder deepened, and the question sped through France and Germany, and across the wide Atlantic, and back again, “who can it be?” But let us come down to more sober narrative, and answer this query, once so rife among readers, and still asked by some to whom the sad secrets of the Yorkshire manse have not yet been revealed. There, in his silent study, sits the aged clergyman, Mr. Bronte — a descendant of the Bronterres, of Ireland, an ancient and honourable family — sits, lonely and desolate in his parsonage house at Haworth, near Keighley, in the West-Riding. Long years ago his wife laid her down to" rest in the green churchyard near at hand, and several of his children were taken while the dew of K 130 BRO. childhood yet lay fresh upon their hearts, as it were to hear her company. Four daughters and a son remained, to cheer his heart with parental hopes, and sometimes to gladden his home with loving looks and tones of affection; hut only at intervals, for he was poor, and his children might not eat the bread of idleness. The sisters all went out as governesses, and suffered many of the hardships and insults to which that useful hut despised class of persons are too commonly exposed. One of them came home and died in consequence, it is said, of what she had to endure at a school in which she was a teacher. In all, there was no douht a pre-disposition to pulmonary disease, and the shortening of their lives may he attributed to the excessive toil, hard fare, and other miseries attendant on their state of dependence at educational establishments. The elder sister, Charlotte, (Currer Bell,) was for a year and a half at one of these establishments at Brussels, and while there she describes herself as never free from the gnawing sensation, or consequent feebleness, of downright hunger. To this deprivation of sufficient food she attributes the smallness of her stature, which was below that of most women. In her novel of “Jane Eyre,” she no doubt exhibits some of her school experiences at this place of torture for mind and body. It was probably the desire to escape from such a thraldom as this which induced the girls to determine on trying their hands at authorship. “We had very early,” says Charlotte, in the preface to her third und last novel — ‘Yillette’ — “cherished the dream of becoming authors. This dream, never relinquished, even w len distance divided, and absorbing tasks occupied us, now, (in 1845, when the three sisters were at home together,) suddenly acquired strength and consistency : it took the character of a resolve,” and led, we may add, after many obstacles were overcome, to the publication of a volume of “Poems, by Currer, Ellis, and Acton Bell,” a title which ga^ no indication of the sex of the writers. This volume did not attract much attention ; but, nothing daunted, the sisters set to work each upon a prose tale. Emily, “Wuthering Heights ;” and Ann, “Agnes Grey.” The title of Charlotte’s first tale we do not learn; but it seems to have failed at the time in obtaining a publisher; and while it was going the round of the trade, its author was industri- ously working at her second and most successful novel, “Jane Eyre,” which, when finished, was at once accepted by Messrs. Smith and Elder, and achieved a decided success. “There are,” says a contemporary critic, “but few instances to be found in the literary history of the time, in which an unknown writer has taken a firmer hold at once on the public mind, than the authoress of “Jane Eyre.” The startling individuality of her portraits, drawn to the life, however strange and wayward that life ma}^ be, fixes them on the mind, and seems to ‘dare you to forget.’ Successions of scenes, rather than of story, are dashed off under a fit of inspi- ration, until the reader, awed as it were by the presence of this great mental power, draws breath, and confesses it must be truth ; though perhaps not to be recognised among the phases of any life he may have known, or scenes he may have witnessed.” Such is the wonderful story on which the literary reputation of Miss Bronte is based. Its appearance, in the autumn of 1847, took the world completely by surprise, and the sensation which it created was deepened in intensity by the mystery of its authorship.; BRO. 131 as well as that of the two other works by the younger sisters, which although certainly inferior in power and grasp of intellect, were yet evidently works of genius. Alas ! they were the only ones which their authors lived to complete. With “Wuthering Heights,” finished the mental and all other labours of Emily Bronte, who died of con- sumption in December, 1848; and in six months from that time, the grave, on which the grass had only just begun to spring, was opened to receive the mortal remains of the younger sister Ann. In the same year died also the brother, a young man, we are told, of great promise; and Charlotte Bronte and her infirm father were left alone, to think over their bereavements, and to bear up as best they could against these heavy blows of affliction. In a touching tribute to the memory of her sisters, appended to her last work, “Villette,” Miss Bronte observes— “I may sum up all by saying, that for strangers they were nothing, for superficial observers less than nothing; but for those who had known them all their lives, in the intimacy of close relationship, they were genuine, good, and truly great.” The novel in which these remarks appeared, was published in 1853; “unlike her preceding works it was marked by no stirring incidents, no remote details. It is simply the history of life in a foreign school, (such as her own experience could supply,) but that little world is ^ made to contain the elements of a sphere as extensive as humanity itself. Although not calculated from its de-r ficiency of story, to be as universally popular as “Jane Eyre,” it met with high appreciation, as a remarkable result of that high order of genius which imparts its own powerful fascinations to the detail of events of the simplest character.” The critic from whom we here quote, also observes that “Currer Bell may almost be said to have founded a school of fiction, in which the fflower is shewn in the bud,’ and the child literally made ‘father to the man ;’ in which some young spirit, starved of sympathy, turns inward and revenges the injuries of the few in scorn and distrust of the many ; isolated and self-concentrated, till the well-spring of love, frozen, but not dried up, bursts its bonds under the influence of the first sunshine of affection, and expands itself with the reckless prodi- gality of a miser suddenly turned spendthrift.” Miss Bronte’s second novel, “Shirley,” appeared in 1849. It was conceived and wrought out in the midst of fearful domestic grief, the sad experiences of that terrible year of bereavements. “There was something inexpressibly touching in the aspect of the frail little creature who had done such wonderful things, and who was able to bear up with so bright an eye, and so composed a countenance under such a weight of sorrow and such a prospect of solitude. In her deep mourning dress, (neat as a quaker’s,) with her beau- tiful hair, smooth and brown, her fine eyes blazing with meaning, and her sensible face indicating a habit of *self-control, if not of silence, she seemed a perfect household image, irresistably recalling Wordsworth’s description of the domestic treasure ; and she was this. She was as able at the needle as the pen. The household knew the excellency of her cookery, before they heard of that of her books. In so utter a seclusion as she lived, in those dreary wilds where she was not strong enough to roam over the hills ; in that retreat where her studious father rarely broke the silence, and there was no one else to do it; in that forlorn house planted in 132 BRO. the miry clay of the churchyard, where the graves of lier sisters were before her window ; in such a living sepulchre her mind could not but prey upon itself; and how it did suffer, we see, in the more painful portions of ‘Villette.’ She said, with a change in her steady countenance, that ‘she should feel very lonely when her aged father died.’ But she formed new ties after that; she married, and it is the aged father who survives to mourn her.” Thus is the cabinet picture drawn by one who evidently knew much of the inner life of Currer Bell. A correspondent of the “Literary Gazette” will furnish us with the touching conclusion to this sad history. “Mr. Bronte is the Incumbent of Haworth, and the father of ‘the three sisters;’ two had already died, when Mr. Nicholls, his curate, wished to marry the last sole hope. To this Mr. Bronte objected, as it might de- prive him of his only child ; and although they were much attached, the connection was so far broken, that Mr. Nicholls was to leave. Then the Vicar of Bradford interposed, by offering to secure for Mr. Nicholls the Incumbency of Haworth, after Mr. Bronte’s death. This obviated all objection, and last summer (1854) a study was built to the parsonage, and the lovers were married, remaining under the father’s roof. But alas ! in three months the bride’s lungs were attacked, and in three more the father and husband committed their loved one to the grave. Is it not a sad reality in which the romance ends. May God comfort the two mourners!” BROOKE, FRANCES, Whose maiden name was Moore, was the daughter of an En- glish clergyman, and the wife of the Rev. John Brooke, rector of Colny, in Norfolk, of St. Augustine in the city of Norwich, and chaplain to the garrison of Quebec. She was as remarkable for her gentleness and suavity of manners as for her literary talents. Her husband died on the 21st. of January, 1789, and she herself expired on the 26th. of the same month, at Sleaford, where she had retired to the house of her son. Her first literary performance was the “Old Maid,” a periodical work, begun in November, 1755, and continued every Saturday until about the end of July, 1756. In the same year she published “Virginia,” a tragedy, with odes, pastorals, and translations. In the preface to this publication she assigns as a reason for its appearance, “that she was precluded from all hopes of ever seeing the tragedy brought upon the stage, by there having been two so lately on the same subject.” Prefixed to this publication were proposals for printing by subscription a poetical translation with notes, of “II Pastor Fido,” a work which was probably never completed. From 1763 to 1788, Mrs. Brooke published many novels and dramas, and other works. Her most popular play was “Rosina,” acted at Covent Garden in 1782. Few pieces have been equally successful. The simplicity of the story, the elegance of the language, and the excellence of the music, caused it to be admired for a long time. Her last work was “Marian,” acted in 1788, at Covent Garden, with some success, but veiy much inferior to “Rosina.” BROOKS, MARIA, Known as a poetess under the name (given to her by Mr. Southey) KKO. 133 of Maria del Occidente, was descended from a Welsh family, settled at Medford, in Massachusetts. Her maiden name was Gowen. She was born about 1795, and early displayed uncommon powers of mind. She had rather favourable opportunities of education, yet her own genius was her best teacher. When quite young, Maria Gowen married Mr. Brooks, a merchant of Boston. A few years after their marriage he lost the greater part of his property, and Mrs. Brooks resorted to poetry for occupation and amusement. In 1820, she published “eTudith, Esther, and other Poems,” which show considerable genius. Mr. Brooks dying in 1823, his widow went to reside with her relations in Cuba, where she wrote her principal work, “Zophiel, or the Bride of Seven,” which was published by her at London, during a visit that she made to England, in 1833. Part of the time that she spent in England was passed by her at the residence of Robert Southey, at Keswick, who appre- ciated her genius very highly. In 1834, Mrs. Brooks returned to the United States. In 1843, she wrote for private circulation, “Idomea, or the Vale of the Yumari,” being simply her own history under a different name. In the same year Mrs. Brooks returned to Cuba, to take charge of the estates left her by her uncle. She died at Matanzas, in November, 1845. Mrs. Brooks has displayed much artistic skill, as well as poetical talent, cultivated taste, and literary research, in managing the materials of her poem, “The Bride of Seven,” which has many beautiful passages ; the descriptions are gorgeous and glowing ; there is thrilling incident and burning passion ; but it lacks nature, sim- plicity, and true feeling. It excites the fancy, leaving the heart unmoved, comparatively ; therefore the poem is deficient in that kind of interest which insures popularity: though praised by critics, it will never be read by the people, The minor poems of Mrs. Brooks are finished with much care ; some of these express the deep affec- tions of woman’s heart with great pathos and beauty. BROWN, CATHERINE, Was a half-blooded Cherokee, born at Willis Valley, in the state of Alabama, about the year 1800. Her father’s name, in the Indian language, was Yau-nu-gung-yah-ski, which is, “drowned by a bear.” His English name, from his father, was John Brown. Her mother’s name was Tsa-luh, in the Cherokee. Her English name was Sarah. They were people of property, and far above the level of their race, but still had no education — they could not speak a word of English. In 1816, the American Board of Foreign Missions sent the Rev. Cyrus Kingsbury to the Cherokee nation, for permission to establish a school in their territory. This was granted, and a school opened at Chickamaugah, within the territory of Tennessee. Cathe- rine had heard of the school, although living at the distance of a hundred miles. She had learned to speak English, by residing at the house of a Cherokee friend, and could read in words of one syllable. She was now seventeen years of age, possessing very fine features, and of roseate complexion. She was decidedly the first of Cherokee beauties. She was modest, gentle, and virtuous, with a sweet and affectionate disposition. From her wealth and beaut}', she had been indulged as the pride of her parents ; but she was the most docile of aU the missionary pupils. Her progress was wonderfully rapid. In three months, she learned to read and write 134 BRO. This exceeds the progress of any one on record, in America or any other country. She soon became serious, and then religious ; and was baptized in January, 1818. In June, 1820, she undertook to teach a school at Creek -path, near her father’s house. She sliowed the greatest zeal in the cause of enlightening her countrywomen ; those of all ages came to learn something of her. She established religious exercises in her father’s house, and brought many to Christianity. She was not contented with the measure of informa- tion she had acquired, but intended to push her studies into higher branches of knowledge, which she knew to exist; but while she was contemplating great things for herself and her nation, her health began to decline. She had probably injured herself by too close application to her studies. The change from flying through the groves and paddling the canoe to such a sedentary life, which she must have severely felt, together with her anxiety for the conversion of her family, particularly of a brother, who had died the prece- ding year, aggravated her disease. She bore her sickness with great resignation, and her piety made a deep impression on the hearts of all who knew and loved her. She died July 18th., 1823, and was buried at Creek-path, beside her dear brother John, whom she had been instrumental in converting to Christianity. BROWNE, MARY ANNE, Was born in 1812, at Maidenhead, Berkshire. She began to publish at the age of fifteen, and her poems even then showed great genius. Her father removed to Liverpool in 1830; and in 1842, Miss Brovme was married to James Gray, a Scotch gentleman, and a nephew of James Hogg, the shepherd poet. She died at Cork, in 1844. Her first work was “Mont-Blanc ;” her others were, “Ada,” “Repentance,” “The Coronal,” “Birth-Day Gift,” “Ignatia,” volume of “Sacred Poetry,” and a great number of fugitive pieces, in prose as well as verse. She was as well known by those among whom she lived for her active benevolence, as for her poetical talents, being eminently pious, gentle, and benevolent. There is very little display of that sort of tender and flowery description, wliich may be termed sentimentalism^ in the poetry of Miss Browne. She is reflective, serious, and, at times, sublime. Human nature, as its passions and changes, hopes, fears, and joys, are displayed in books and in social life, seems to have been her study, rather than “running brooks” or “flowery meads.” Hence, her style is modelled on the manner of the old bards; and though her poetry never reaches the height she evidently sought to attain, it is excel- lent for its pure taste and just sentiment ; while a few instances of bold imagination show vividly the ardour of a fancy, which pru- dence and delicacy always coiitrolled. BROWN, FRANCES, Was born in 1816, at Stranerlar, in the county of Donegal, Ireland, where her father was postmaster. She lost her eyesight when she was eighteen months old, yet, from her assiduity in acquir- ing knowledge, she can compete with many educated women in attainments. Her poems are considered very good ; and she has re- ceived the title of “The Blind Poetess of Ulster,” which awakens in the popular mind of her own country-people pity for her mis- BRO. 135 fortune, and pride in her fame. She has herself given a touching account of the manner in which she acquired her learning: her intellectual taste was first awakened hy the preaching of the village pastor; then she heard the hooks of children read; and, as her mind gained power, the works of Walter Scott, ancient histories. Burns, Pope, Iliad, Milton, Byron, all were read to her, and furnished her eager spirit with food for thought. She was about twenty, when she gathered courage to write to the editor of the London Athenaium, enclosing a few of her poems ; these were favourably received, and she became a poet. She has contributed to several periodicals and annuals. In 1844, a volume of hers, “The Star of Att^ghei, and other Poems,” were published in London, with a preface, (probably by her gifted publisher, Edward Moxon,) which truly says:— -“The bard gathers dignity from the darkness amid which she sings, as the darkness itself is lightened by the song.” BROWNING, ELIZABETH BARRETT, One of the most distinguished female poets of the age, is still young, and with her habits of study, will probably enrich the world with many precious gems of thought, in addition to her works already produced. Her maiden name was Barrett, under which she achieved her poetical reputation. In 1846, she was married to Robert Browning, a poet and dramatic writer of much celebrity, author of “Paracelsus” and several tragedies. This gifted couple, whose tastes as well as talents are congenial, seem destined to ascend together the hill of Fame. Mrs. Browning is probably more versed in classical learning, and a more complete scholar, than any of her sex now living. Her mind is also well stored with general literature: with an energy and force of character truly rare, she brought out the powers of her mind, and cultivated its faculties, during a wearying illness, which confined her for many years to her apartment. Shut out from the influences of external nature, she surrounded herself with the flowers of poetry, and created tints of the imagination to give unfading radiance to a room the sun’s rays never entered. Mrs. Browning enjoys the friendship and cor- respondence of many of the most eminent men and women of the day, by whom she is justly valued for her abilities and excellence. She has written in prose some treatises on “The Greek Christian Poets,” which are said to be admirable, and among her friends her talents as a letter-writer are quite celebrated. Whether she is destined to go down to posterity as a great poet, is a point that will bear diseussion ; energy, learning, a romantic melancholy chas- tened by faith, and sincere piety, are found everywhere through her works; she also possesses an exuberance of fancy, and her memory is stored with expressions of the poets of the highest stamp. Ho these gifts constitute poetry? If the melody of rhythm is sometimes wanting in this author’s lines, the sweet grace of patience, the divine harmony of faith and love, seem ever abiding in her soul. She is among those women who do honour to their sex, and uplift the heart of humanity. Many of her shorter poems are exquisite in their touches of tenderness and devotional pathos. The power of passion is rarely exhibited, in its lava-like flood, on her pure pages; but deep affection and true piety of feeling meet us everywhere, and the sweet, holy emotions of woman’s love are truthfully depicted ; and thus her great abilities, 136 BUtf. guided by purity of thought, and hallowed by religious faith, are made blessings to the world. The published works of Mrs. Browning are: “The Seraphim,’* “Prometheus Bound,” “A Drama of Exile,” “The Romaunt of Margaret,” “Isobel’s Child,” “Sonnets,” “Miscellaneous Poems,” etc. BRUNEHAUT, Younger daughter of Athanagilde, king of the Visigoths of Spain, married, in 665, Siegbert, the Frankish king of Metz or Austrasia. Siegbert had resolved to have but one wife, and to choose her from a royal family; his choice fell on Brunehaut, who fully justified his preference. She was beautiful, elegant iu her deportment, modest and dignified in her conduct, and conversed not only agreeably, but with a great deal of wisdom. Her husband soon became exceedingly attached to her. Her elder sister, Galsuinda, had married Chilperic, Siegbert’s brother, and king of Normandy. Galsuinda was murdered, through the instigation of Fredegonde, Chilperic’s mistress, who then in- duced Chilperic to marry her. Brunehaut, to avenge her sister’s death, persuaded Siegbert to make war upon his brother; and he had succeeded in wresting Chilperic's territories from him, and besieging him in Tournai, when two assassins, hired by Frede- gonde, murdered Siegbert in his camp, in 575. As soon as Brunehaut heard of this misfortune, she hastened to save her son, the little Childebert, heir to the kingdom of Austrasia. She hid him in a basket, which was let down out of a window of the palace she occupied in Paris, and confided him to a servant of the Austrasian Duke Gondebald, who carried him behind him on horseback to Metz, where he was proclaimed king, on Christ- mas day, 575. When Chilperic and Fredegonde arrived at Paris, they found only Brunehaut, with her two daughters and the royal treasure. Her property was taken from her, her daughters were exiled to Meaux, and she was sent to Rouen. After this she married her nephew, Chilperic’s younger son, be- came a second time a widow, entered into a war with the nobles of Austrasia, was for a while successful, then defeated, and driven out of the kingdom. She found refuge with her grandson, Theo- dorick. King of Burgundy, whom she incited to take up arms against his brother Theodebert, whom he pursued to Cologne, and there assassinated. His children, one of whom was an infant, were slain by order of Brunehaut. Theodoric died in 613, and Brunehaut, betrayed by her subjects, and abandoned by her nobles, fell into the hands of Clotaire, son of Fredegonde. He loaded her with insults, accused her of having caused the death of ten kings, or sons of kings, and gave her up to the vengeance of his infuriated soldiery. This Queen, then eighty years old, was carried naked on a litter for three days, and then bound by one arm and one leg to the tail of an unbroken colt, v/hich dragged her over rocks and stones till she was nothing but a shapeless mass. Her remains were then burnt. BRUN, FREDERIKE CHRISTIANA, A German poetess, whose maiden name was Miinter, was bora at Graefentoma, in the principality of Gotha, June 3rd., 1765, and died BRIT. 137 ftt Copenhagen, March 26th., 1835. She was sister to the celebrated and learned Bishop Miinter, of Iceland, and wife of the Danish conference counsellor Brun. Encouraged by the example of her husband and her brother, she became an author, and obtained con- siderable fame as a writer of lyrics. Her prose writings, though not of the first order, are yet far above mediocrity. She is best known as the author of songs of liberty, written when Philhellenic enthusiasm prevailed all over Gennany. Almost all her poetic pro- ductions are tinctured with a sad and melancholy feeling. BRUH, MADAME LE, Was a French artiste or painter, who gained considerable repu- tarlon at Paris. Her paintings, historical pieces as well as portraits, were exhibited in the Louvre. Madame de Genlis speaks of the talents of Madame le Brun with much warmth of praise, and com- plains that the men sought to depreciate her paintings because she was a woman. BRUNORO, BONA LOMBARDI, Was born in 1417, in Sacco, a little village in Vattellina. Her parents were obscure peasants, of whom we have but little infor- mation. The father, Gabriel Lombardi, a private soldier, died while she was an infant; and her mother not surviving him long, the little girl was left to the charge of an aunt, a hard-working countrywoman, and an uncle, an humble curate. Bona, in her simple peasant station, exhibited intelligence, deci- sion of character, and personal beauty, which raised her to a certain consideration in the estimation of her companions ; and the neighbourhood boasted of the beauty of Bona, when an incident oc- curred which was to raise her to a most unexpected rank. In the war between the Duke of Milan and the Venetians, the latter had been routed and driven from Vattellina. Piccinino, the Milanese General, upon departing to follow up his advantages, left Captain Brunoro, a Parmesan gentleman, to maintain a camp in Morbegno, as a central position to maintain the conquered country. One day, after a hunting party, he stopped to repose himself, in a grove where many of the peasants were assembled for some rustic fes- tival ; he was greatly struck with the loveliness of a girl of about fifteen. Upon entering into conversation with her, he was surprised at the ingenuity and spirited tone of her replies. Speaking of the adventure on his return home, everybody told him that Bona Lombardi had acknowledged claims to admiration. Brunoro, re- maining through the summer in that district, found many oppor- tunities of seeing the fair peasant ; becoming acquainted with her worth and character, he at last determined to make her the com- panion of his life ; their marriage was not declared at first, but, to prevent a separation, however temporary. Bona was induced to put on the dress of an officer. She accompanied her husband in battle, fought by his side, and, regardless of her own safety, seemed to be merely an added arm to shield and assist Brunoro. He incurring the anger of the King of Naples, was seized by means of an am- buscade, and plunged into a dungeon, where he would probably have finished his days, but for the untiring and well-planned efforts of his wife, who had the happiness of effecting his release on this as also on another occasion. t38 BKU. BUG. Bona was not only gifted with the feminine qualities of domestic affection and a well -balanced intellect; in the hottest battles, her bravery and power of managing her troops were quite remarkable ; of these feats there are many instances recorded. She was, how- ever, destined to lose her husband without possibility of recovering him; he died in 1468. When this intrepid heroine, victor in battles, and, rising above all adversity, was bowed by a sorrow resulting from affection, she declared she could not survive Brunoro. She caused a tomb to be made, in which their rixmains could be united; and, after seeing the work completed, slii? gradualljr sank into a languid state, which terminated in her death. BRUNTON, MARY, Authoress of “Self-Control” and “Discipline,” two novels of supe- rior merit, was born on the 1st. of November, 1778. She was a native of Burrey, in Orkney, a small island of about five hundred inhabitants, destitute of tree or shrub. Her father was Colonel Balfour, of Elwick, and her mother was niece of Field-marshal Lord Ligonier, in whose house she had resided before her marriage. Mary was carefully educated, and taught French and Italian by her mother. She was also sent to Edinburgh; but when she was sixteen her mother died, and the whole care of the family de- volved on her. At the age of twenty she married the Rev. Mr. Brunton, minister of Bolton, in Haddingtonshire. In 1803, Mr. Brunton was called to Edinburgh, and there his wife had an opportunity of meeting literary persons, and of cultivating her mind. “Self-Control,” her first novel, was published anonymously in 1811. The first edi- tion was sold in a month, and a second and third called for. Her next work was “Discipline,” a novel of the religious class, to which “Self-Control” belonged. She died in 1818, leaving an unfin- ished novel called “Emeline,” aftemards published with a memoir of the authoress, by her husband. Her private character was in harmony with her writings ; she taught all within the circle of her influence, by her amiable deportment, how beautiful are the characteristics of the true Christian lady, as she now teaches the readers of her excellent works the theory of the loveliness of virtue. BUCHAN, COUNTESS OF, Sister of the Earl of Fife, crowned Robert Bruce, King of Scotland, at Scone, March 29th., 1306, in place of her brother, whose duty it was, but whose fears prevented him from performing it. She was taken prisoner by Edward the First of England, and, for six years confined in a wooden cage, in one of the towers of Berwick castle. BUCHAN, ELSPETH, Was the daughter of John Simpson, the keeper of an inn at Fitmy Can, which is the half-way house between Banif and Portsoy, in the north of Scotland; where he was still living in 1787 at the age of ninety. His daughter Elspeth, or Elizabeth, was born in 1738 ; and when she was twenty-one was sent to Glasgow to find herself a plaee. She there entered into the service of Mr. Martin, one of the principal proprietors of the delft-work manufactory. She was not long in this situation before she married Robert Buchan, one BUF. BUL. IS^ of tlic workmen in the service of the same Mr. Martin, Robert and Elspeth Buchan seem to have lived happily together, and had many children, whom they educated in a manner suitable to their station. At the time of her marriage Mrs. Buchan was an episco- palian, but her husband being a burgher seceder, she adopted his principles. She had always been a constant reader of the scriptures, and taking many passages in a strictly literal sense, she changed her opinions greatly, and about 1778, she became the promulgator of many singular doctrines, and soon brought over to her notions Mr. Hugh White, who was the settled relief minister of Irvine. She continued to make new converts till April, 1790, when the populace of Irvine rose, assembled round Mr. White’s house, and broke the windows ; and Mrs. Buchan with all her converts, to the number of forty-six persons, left Irvine. The Buchanites (for so they were called) went through Mauchlin, old and new Cumnock, halted three days at Kirconnel, passed through Sangahar and 'i’hornhill, and then settled at a farm-house, the out-houses of which they had all along possessed, paying for them, and for whatever they wanted. This farm-house is two miles south of Thornhill, and about thirteen miles from Dumfries. The Buchanites paid great attention to the Bible, always reading it or canying it about with them. They read, sang hymns, preached, and conversed much about religion; declared the last day to be near, and that no one of their company should ever die or be buried, but soon shall hear the sound of the last trumpet, when all the wicked would be struck dead, and remain so one thousand years. At the same time the Buchanites would undergo an agree- able change, be caught up to meet the Lord in the air, from whence they should return to this earth, and with the Lord Jesus as their king, possess it one thousand years, during which time the devil should be chained. At the end of that period, the devil would be loosed, the wicked restored to life, and both would assail their camp, but be repulsed by the Buchanites, lighting manfully with Christ for their leader. The Buchanites neither marry, nor consider themselves bound by conjugal duties, nor care for carnal enjoyments. But having one purse, they live like brothers and sisters a holy life as the angels of God. They follow no employment, being commanded to take no thought of the morrow, but, observing how the young ravens are fed, and the lilies grow, they assure themselves God will much more feed and clothe them. They, indeed, sometimes worked for people in their neighbourhood, but they refused all kind of payment, and declared that their whole object in working, was to mix with the world and inculcate their important doctrines. Mr. Buchan remained in the burgher-secession communion, and had no intercourse with his wife. Mrs. Buchan died in May, 1791 ; and before her death her followers were greatly reduced in number. BUFFET, MARGARET, A Parisian lady, who wrote an interesting eulogy on learned women, besides observations on the French language. BULWER, LADY, Has gained an unfortunate celebrity both from unhappy family 140 BUK. occurrences, and from the manner in which she has used her talents to avenge her real or fancied injuries. Her maiden name was Wheeler, only daughter of a respectable widow who resided in London. Miss Wheeler is represented to have been “a pale, slender, beautiful girl Edward Lytton Bulwer, fresh from college, saw and loved her; they were married against the wishes of his mother. The sequel is too well known to require detail ; there was “incom- patibility of temper” — unhappiness — separation. It was not till after this last event that Lady Bulwer became an author; we regret to say that her pen has not improved the respect we should like to entertain for one who has sufiered. She is unquestionably a woman of talents; but her genius is not always well-directed. There is, throughout her works a sort of daring, a way of writing that seems like loud talking, when you are disposed to beg for less vociferation. “Chevely,” her first novel, has some good scenes and fine passages, but it is a book of which we cannot approve; its tendency is wrong, its views of life unsound : still in reading it we feel disposed to make allowance ; it appears like the outpourings of a sadly grieved spirit. Her next work, “The Bubble Family” is, in a literary point of view, a better book; yet it is disfigured by a coarse, sailor-like humour, such as would amuse coming from Captain Marryatt ; from the pen of a lady it is sadly out of keeping. “Bianca Capello” shoAvs great acquaintance with Italian learning, yet is rather a dull book. Lady Bulwer, however, displays so much information upon this interesting portion of Italian history, that we wonder she did not choose the simple vehicle of memoirs rather than this cumbrous romance. “The Peer’s Daughters” is a later novel, and displays a minute knowledge of French history and manners, during the reign of Louis the Fifteenth. Critics have praised this work very highly. She has written other novels. BURE, CATHARINE, A LEARNED SAvcdish lady, whose correspondence with her country-woman, Vandela Skylte, has been printed. It is characte- rized by elegance of lauguage, correctness of style, and delicacy of expression. She died in 1679, aged seventy- seven. BURLEIGH, LADY MILDRED, Eldest daughter of Sir Anthony Cooke, and sister of Anne Bacon, was born at Milton, in 1526. Her education was carefully super- intended by her father, and she learned to read and write the Greek and Latin languages with ease and elegance. On presenting the Bible, in Hebrew and other languages, to the University of Cambridge, she sent with it an epistle in Greek of her own composition. In 1546 she married Sir William Cecil, afterwards Lord Burleigh, lord high-treasurer of England, privy -counseller to Queen Elizabeth, and Knight of the Garter. Lady Burleigh was very happy in her long marriage of forty-two yeai's ; she died, April 4th, 1589, deeply regretted by her husband, who lost in her not only an amiable Avife, but a friend Avhom ho had been accustomed to consult on the most important occasions, and Avhose judgment and knoAvledge in state affairs was little inferior to his own. She was buried in Westminster Abbey. After her decease, Lord Burleigh diverted his sorrow by composing BUR. 141 “Meditations” on his irreparable loss, in which, after expressing his hi«*h sense of the admirable virtues of his wife, ho enumerates her acts of beneficence and liberality, many of which h^-d, duiing her life, been carefully concealed from himself. BURNET. ELIZA'BETH, Third wife of Bishop Burnet, and daughter of Sir Richard Blake, Knight, was born in London, in 1661. At the age of eighteen, she married Robert Berkeley, Esq., of Spetchley, with whom she went to Holland to reside till the revolution in England, when they rctunied to Spetchley, where her husband died. After b^ng a widow seven years, she, in 1700, married Gilbert Burnet, Bishop of Salisbury. She was benevolent and exemplary in her conduct. She published a book of devotion, which showed great religious knowledge. It was called, “A Method of Devotion ; or. Rules for Holy and Devout Living ; with prayers on several occasions, and Advices and Devotions for the Holy Sacrament: written by Mrs. Burnet.” She died in 1709, and was buried at Spetchley, near her first husband, according to a promise made to him during his life. A constant journal was kept by Mrs. Burnet, of her hfe ; every evening she devoted some time to recollections of the past day, by way of avoiding in future any errors into which she might have fallen. Though without learning, she possessed an acute and active mind ; theology continued to be her favourite study, to which, by the circum- stances of the times and of her oivn situation, she had been more particularly led. She also made some progress in geometry and philosophy : but she valued knowledge as a means rather than as an end, as it had a tendency to enlarge and purify the mind. By the austerities of her piety, which was exalted to enthusiasm, she injured her constitution ; but, in her zeal for speculative opinions, she neyei lost sight of candour and benevolence ; she considered the regulation of her conduct, and the purity of her life, as the best evid^ce of the sincerity of her faith. Her general manners were unaffected, cheerful, and conciliating ; severe to herself and candid to others. Without external pretence of ostentation, humility, modesty and kindness were her peculiar characteristics. In what was indifferent, she avoided singularity, and conformed with moderation and sim- plicity to the customs suited to her station and rank. BURY, ELIZABETH, Daughter of Captain La^vrence, was bom at Linton, Cambridge- shire, and married Mr. Lloyd, of Huntingdonshire ; and after his death, Samuel Bury, a dissenting minister of Bristol. She excelled in her knowledge of divinity, mathematics, and the learned 1^^"^’ guages, and was noted for her piety. She particularly applied hei - self to the study of Hebrew, in which, by unwearied application and practice, she became a proficient. She wrote critical remarks upon the idioms and peculiarities of the Hebrew language, which were found among her papers after her decease. She was a good musician, and spoke French with ease and fluency. She took gi eat interest in the study of anatomy and medicine, which she frequently made useful among those by whom she was^ surrounded. Her beneficence and generosity were habitual and perseveni^, ftnd often exerted on an extensive scale, so that at one time she 142 BUR. CAL. seriously impaired her fortune. She died at Bristol, in 1720, aged seventy- six. Mrs. Bury often regretted the disadvantages of her sex, who, by their habits of education, and the customs of society, were illiber- ally excluded from the means of acquiring knowledge. She con- tended that mind was of no sex, and that man was no less an enemy to himself than to woman, in confining her attention to frivolous attainments. She often spoke with pleasure and gratitude of her own obligations to her father and her preceptors, for having risen superior to these unworthy prejudices, and opened to her the sources of intellectual enjoyment. BURY, LADY CHARLOTTE, Was in her youth esteemed “The beauty of the Argyle famh>. As Lady Charlotte Campbell, she was one of the earliest friends of Sir Walter Scott; the notice of a beautiful young woman of the highest rank whose taste for literature enables her to appreciate genius, could not be otherwise than flattering to a young poet whose fame was yet to be established. Lady Charlotte after she became a widow, was left in moderate circumstances with a family to advance : this state of things recommended her to an office in the household of the Princess of Wales, afterwards Queen Caroline, where she was admitted to the close intimacy of her mistress, from whom she received every sort of kindness, including large presents in money. She seems to have but indifierently requited these benefits, by a very scandalous publication, entitled, “Diary illustrative of the times of George the Fourth,’’ in which, all the foibles of the unfortunate Caroline of Brunswick are held up to ridicule. This book appeared anonymously, but as it underwent a most scathing review from Lord Brougham, in which he proclaimed the author, and as Lady Charlotte never offered any denial, there can be no doubt that she is the delinquent. She has written a great number of what are termed “Fashionable novels,” which have not survived their little hour. Some of them, if that may be considered an honour, have been drawn from the oblivion into which they had sunk to be republished in America, in the twenty-five cent form, to augment the immense supply of steamboat and rail-car literature. We will add the names of some thus distinguished. “A Marriage in High Life “The Divorce “Love “The Separation “Flirtation &c. CALAGE, DE PECH DE, Was a native of Toulouse, in France. She seems to have lived in the reign of Louis the Thirteenth. She obtained the prize for poetry, at the Floral Games of Toulouse, several times. CALAVRESE, MARIA, Was born at Rome in 1486, and was thought a good historical painter, as well in oil as in fresco. She worked for some time at Naples, but died at Rome in 1542. CALDERON DE LA BARCA, FRANCES ERSKINE, Is by birth a native of Scotland, her father being a de«/‘endant GAL 143 of the Earls of Buchan, and a grandson of the celebrated Colonel Gardiner, mentioned in Scott’s “Waverley,” who fell at Preston- -Bans. The wife of Colonel Gardiner was Lady Frances Erskine, daughter of the Earl of Buchan, and famous in her time both for her beauty and her correspondence with Dr. Doddridge, as well as other cele- brated divines. Mr. Inglis, the father of Madame de Calderon, lost his property when she was quite young, and, in consequence, re- moved with his family to Normandy, where they resided for several years. After her father’s decease. Miss Inglis accompanied .her mother and the rest of the family to America. For six years Fanny Inglis assisted in the instruction of a school, established by her mother and sister in Boston, and was considered an excellent teacher. This portion of her history is a model for young ladies, who should cheerfully assist in sustaining themselves and others dear to them, whenever such necessity occurs. Fanny Inglis while in adversity showed herself worthy of estimation and esteem, and the honour she gained is all the higher, because paid to her talents and virtues when the smiles of fortune were withdrawn. In 1838, Miss Inglis was married to his Excellency Don Calderon de la Barca, a collateral descendant, we believe, of the great drama- tist, Calderon, and went to reside at Washington. In 1840, M. de Calderon being appointed to Mexico, they passed two years there, and the experiences of those years have been recorded in the book which has rendered Madame Calderon so iustly celebrated. Her work entitled “Life in Mexico,” was published in 1843 ; it is written in a spirited, graphic, and fascinating style, and it is im- possible not to feel that the brilliant pictures in it are drawn from nature ; by reading it we obtain an insight into the ways of trop- ical life, and the habits of the Mexicans of all classes, for she observes everything. The general accuracy of her account has never been questioned, while a slight vein of romance running through her description, has infused a spirit of life and vivacity into her book, making it a most delightful as well as useful work. In 1844, M. Calderon being again named minister to the United States, the family returned to Washington, where they have since resided. During the last seven years, after three years of devoted Itudy, Madame Calderon has become a Roman Catholic, with a , borough conviction that she has embraced the true faith. CALLCOTT, LADY, A ^ Augustus Callcott, R. A., was the daughter of Rear- Admiral George Dundas. She was born in 1788, and in 1809 mar- ried Captain Thomas Graham, of the British navy, and went with him to India. She returned to England, after having travelled over a great part of India, and published her travels in 1812. She went afterwards to Italy, and in 1820 published a work called “Three Months in the Environs of Rome;” and also “The Memoirs of the Life of Poussin.” In 1822, Mrs. Graham accompanied her husband to South America; during the voyage. Captain Graham buried at Valparaiso. While in South America, Mr^ Graham became the instructress of Donna Maria, now Queen ot Portugal. Some years after, she married Mr. Callcott. She died m England, 1843. Her other published works were “History of Spain ;” “Essays toivards the History of Painting:” “Scripture Herbal j and some books for children. CAL. CALPHURNIA, Wife of the celebrated philosopher, Pliny the Elder, who was killed, in 79, in conseqflience of approaching too near to Mount Vesuvius, when it was in a state of eruption, must have been a woman of superior character, by the manner in which her husband spoke of her, and the strong aifection he seems to have borne her; in a letter to her aunt Hispulla, he says: — “As you are an example of every virtue, and as you tenderly loved your excellent brother, whose daughter (to whom you sup- plied the place of both parents) you considered as your own, I doubt not but you will rejoice to learn, that she proves worthy of her father, worthy of you, and worthy of her grandfather. She has great talents; she is an admirable economist; and she loves me with an entire affection : a sure sign of her chastity. To these qualities, she unites a taste for literature, inspired by her tender- ness for me. She has collected my works, which she reads per- petually, and even learns to repeat. When I am to speak in public, she places herself as near to me as possible, under cover of her veil, and listens with delight to the praises bestowed upon me. She sings my verses, and, untaught, adapts them to her lute; love is her only instructor.’’ In a letter to Calphumia, Pliny writes : “My eager desire to see you is incredible. Love is its first spring; the next, that we have been so seldom separated. I pass the greater part of the night in thinking of you. In the day also, at those hours in which I have been accustomed to see you, my feet carry me spontaneously to your apartment, whence I constantly return out of humour and dejected, as if you had refused to admit me. There is one part of the day only that affords relief to my disquiet ; the time dedi- cated to pleading the causes of my friends. Judge what a life mine must be, when labour is my rest, and when cares and per- plexities are my only comforts. Adieu.” CALPURNIA, Daughter of Lucius Piso, of an ancient and an honourable family in Rome, married Caesar, after his divorce from his third wife, Pompeia. In her he found a wife such as he desired, whose propriety of conduct placed her “above suspicion.” To her virtues she added beauty, talents, prudence, an extraordinary eloquence, and a generosity and magnanimity of mind truly Roman. Unmoved by all reverses of fortune, she showed herself equally dignified when wife to Caesar, senator of Rome, as when consort to the master of the world. Warned, as she thought, in a dream, of her husband’s fate, she entreated him not to leave his house on the ides of March ; but, urged by the conspirators, he disregarded her prayers, and was assassinated before his return, March 15th., B. C. 44. Calpurnia, superior to the weakness of ordinary minds, pronounced publicly, in the rostra, the funeral eulogium of her husband in an impressive and eloquent manner. Having declared a loss like hers to be irreparable, she passed the remainder of her life in mourning, secluded in the house of Marc Antony, to whom she entrusted the treasures and papers of Caesar, that she might be the better en- abled to avenge his death. CAM. 145 CAMPAN, JANE LOUISA HENRIETTA, Was born at Pans, 1752. She was the daugliter of M Genet Minister of rorei|n Affairs. He“®as fond of literatuie, and communicated a taste for it to liis dau^-hter considerable talents. She acquired a know’ ledp of foreign languages, particularly the Italian and Enfflisb and was distinguished for her skill in reading and recitation These acquisitions procured for her the place of reader to the Fieiich princesses, daughters of Louis the Fifteenth. On the marriaae of Maiia Antoinette to the Dauphin, afterwards Louis the Sixteenth Mademoiselle Genet was attached to her suite, and continued’ occupy a situation about her person. ’ Her geneial intelligence and talent for observation enabled Madame Of her service, to collect Te m4S to er ‘‘Memoirs of the Private Life of the Queen of Fmnce » first 1 ublished in P^'is, and translated and printed in London 1829 in inn is not only interesting foi the infom^^ tiin o ^1 creditable to the literary talents of toet waTL.4Tto''M’r'^ appointment at court, MyemoteUe vjTuuei, was mairied to M. Campan, son of the Serretnrw queen’s closet. When Marla Antoinette was made a pris^eT Madame Campan begged to be permitted to accompany h« royal’ SeTs and share her imprisonment, which was refhsed. Madmne Cammu imv. queen at the storming of the Tuilleries on l^Oth. of August, when she narrowly escaped with her life • and nndnr ifto tLlafof& «hecame';iearb"eing"sen^^^ n tliat tyrant, she retired to the country and opened ^^hich she conducted whh gieat success. Josephine Beauharnais sent her daughter Horton sp to the seminary of Madame Campan. She had also the the Emperor under her care. In 1806, Hapoleon founded thi schoof of E^couen, for the daughters and sisters of the officers of the Legion appointed Madame Campan to superintend it This restoration of Urn B^rbons in' 4ltrrs?’’'irol"or°k.,!'“‘®^’ seventy. After her decease, her “Privato nnd H LniT also “Familiar Letters to her Friends’’ ^^^titled CAMPBELL, DOROTHEA PRIMROSE, Was a native of Lerwick, in the Shetland Islands In 1816 she published a volume of poems, which were dedicated bv nor’ acquaintance why^he tisited the Northern Isles two years previously. The character lid w,?°u‘T suggested by the wild rough scenery La lie mostlmhnrf’i'® healthy in tone and moral in sentiment m nothing else, is entitlecl to a place among 146 CAM. OAK. CAP. CAMPIGLIA, MAGDALENA, Was a native of Vicenza, and Lorn in 1550. In a nunnery, and celebrated for her literary talents. She dedi- cated one of her works to Torquato Tassa, with whom she cor- responded. She wrote, among other works, “Azione Dramatica, pubUshed in 1588. Her death occurred in 1595. CANTARINI, CHIARA, Was born in Lucca, where she always resided. She was well versed in history and philosophy, and held an extensive pondence with the learned men of her time. A collection of her “Poems;” and a volume of her “Letters,” have been published. She died in 1597. CANTOFOLI, GEiSTEVRA, A FEMALE artist of Bologna, pupil of f practised historical painting St Procolo, in Bologna, is. a picture by her of the Loid s &upper,_ of* which ffood judges speak favourably, as they do of some oi her other Sr-pieces; particularly of St. Tommaso di illanuovo in St. Giacomo Maggiore. Her personal history is unknown. S lived in the seventeenth century. CAPELLO, BIANCA, ‘ Descended from the noble house of the Capelli, ^ Venice, and daughter of Bartolomeo Capello, was born in 1545. Opposhe to her father’s house, the Salviatti, a great pstablished a bank, and entrusted the care ot it to BuonaventurL a Florentine youth of obscure extraction, whom they had engaged as clerk. Buonaventuri, handsome, adventurous, and ad Ated to intrigue, gained the affections of Bianca, whom he deceived hv renresenting himself as one of the principals m the bank. After theirSco^^^^^^ had been carried on for some time m secresy, the effects of it became such as could not be concealed, ^d to avoid the terrors of a life-long imprisonment m a cloister, Bianca Sved to So^e with her lover. Taking a casket of jewels that vfetoneed to her father, she left Venice by night, and at length safely arrived with Buonaventuri at Florence, and was lodged in ids father’s house, where she gave birth to a daughter, ^e had been married to Buonaventuri on the road, at a village near Bologna. She lived for some time with her husband m obscurity, continually iiX apprSeSns of being discovered by emissaries from Venice, There hKopement had eScited great indignation not only m her family but among all the aristocracy. The uncle of her hus- band who wT accused of having been aware of his nephew’s uresumption, was thrown into a dungeon, where he died ; and Bianca’s attendant and confidant, whom they had neglected to take with them, met with a fate equally severe. At length accident, or contrivance, introduced her to the notice of Francis son of Francis, Grand-duke of Tuscany, on whom his father had devolved all the powers and dignity of the sovereignty. The wonderful beauty and engaging manners of Bianca made such an impression on Francis, that he offered to protect her, negociat CAP. 147 in her favour with her friends at Venice, and on failure of success, drew her from her obscure situation, settled her in a splendid palace, and spent the greatest part of his time in her company. He created Buonaventuri his chamberlain, and consulted him on ali the affairs of the state. This greatly offended the Florentines, whom he treated with the tyranny and haughtiness usual in foreign favourites of low origin. In 1566, soon after the marriage of Francis to Donna Joanna of Austria, a marriage of expediency, Bianca was introduced at court, and became the centre of general admiration; and the captivated Francis solemnly promised to make her his wife, in case they should mutually be freed from their present engagements. Buonaventuri, having formed an intrigue with a lady of high rank, which he openly proclaimed, while he behaved with the greatest insolence to her family, was assassinated in the streets one night, in 1569. Francis, who had connived at his fate, allowed the murderers to eseape, notwithstanding the entreaties of Bianca, who seems to have retained through all some affection for her first husband. Bianca was now openly proclaimed the mistress of Francis, who could hardly separate himself from her to perform the necessary duties imposed on him by his station. She exerted all her art in gaming over to her interest the principal persons in the Medici family, particularly the Cardinal Ferdinand, Francis’s next brother ; and she succeeded. As the want of a male heir by his duchess, had been a great disappointment to Francis, and even a natural son was passionately desired by him, Bianca, who had borne no child since her first daughter, determined to introduce a supposi- titious child to him, as her own. This scheme she effected in 1576, and presenting to her lover the new-born male infant of a poor woman, he joyfully received it as his own, and named it Antonio. Bianca is charged with several secret assassinations, perpetrated tor the purpose of removing all those who were privy to this fiaudulent transaction. Francis, however, had a legitimate son born to him the ensuing year, and this event appeared to reconcile the grand-duchess to him, who had been greatly disturbed by Bianca’s influence over him. Bianca, for a time, retired from court, but her intercourse with Francis was still carried on, though more secretly. At length the death of the grand-duchess, supposed to have been caused by the grief she experienced at finding herself again neglected, placed the ducal crown within Bianca’s grasp ; and, notwithstanding the hatred of the Florentines, who were attaehed to the memorv ot the grand -duchess, she persuaded Francis to fulfil his promise ot mamage. On June 5th., 1579, the ceremony was performed privately ; but her ambition was to share publicly with him the du^l throne, and she persuaded him to comply with her wishes. He sent a solemn embassy to Yeniee, to inform the senate of ms marriage with Bianca, and to request them to confer on her the title of daughter of the Republic, which would give her pre- cedence of the other princesses of Italy. That crafty government gladly received the proposal, as a means of extending the authority ot the Republic; and in one of the most magnificent embassies ever sent from Venice, Bianca was solemnly crowned daughter of the state which had banished and persecuted her, proclaimed Qiand-duchess of Tuscany, and installed in all the honours and 148 CA P. dignity of sovereignty. This event occurred October 13th., 1579. Her conduct in this high station was directed to securing her- self by obtaining the good-will of the different members of the Medici family, and reconciling their differences; in this her per- suasive manners, and great prudence and judgment, rendered her successful. But she never conciliated the affections of her subjects, who had always hated her as the seducer of their prince, and regarded her as an abandoned woman, capable of every crime. A thousand absurd stories of her cruelty and propensity to magi- cal arts were propagated, some of which are still part of the popular traditions of Florence. In return, she employed a number of spies, who, by their information, enabled her to defeat all machinations against herself and the duke. , , , t i In 1582, the son of Francis by his former grand-duchess died, and soon after the grand-duke declared Antonio his lawful heir. Yet it is said Bianca had confessed to Francis that he was only a supposititious child; and this strange contradiction throws a mystery upon the real parentage of Antonio. Ferdinand, brother, and next heir to Francis, was rendered jealous of his brother by this report ; but Bianca effected an apparent reconciliation l^etween them, and Ferdinand came to Florence in October, 1587. He had been there but a short time, when Francis fell ill at his hunting villa of Poggio de Cajano, whither he had been accompanied^ by bis brother and Bianca; and two days after, Bianca w^ seized with the same complaint — a kind of fever. They both died after a week’s illness, Francis being forty, and Bianca forty -four years of age. Ferdinand has been accused, but in all probability unjustly, of having poisoned them. Their remains were carried to Florence, where Ferdinand would not allow the body of Bianca to be interred in the family vault, and treated her memory otherwise with great indignity ; he also had the illegitimacy of Antonio publicly recog- nised. This behaviour was probably caused by the accusations the enemies of Bianca poured into his ear. His subsequent conduct proves the different feelings that came when time for reflection had been allowed him. He solemnly adopted Antonio as his nephew, gave him an establishment suited to a prince of the house of Medici, settled a liberal annuity on Bianca’s father, and made presents to the officers of her household. ^ uo On a survey of the life of Bianca Capello, whatever may be thought of the qualities of her heart, it is impossible not to be struck with the powers of her mind, by which, amidst innumerable obstacles, she maintained, undiminished, through life, that ascend- ency which her personal charms had first given her over the affections of a capricious prince. The determination and p^severance with which she prosecuted her plans, sufficiently testify her energy and talents; if, in effecting the end proposed, sjie 'va® a litU^ scrupulous respecting the means, the Italian chaiactei, the circum stances of the times, the disadvantages attending her entrance into the world, subjected to artifice and entangled m fraud, must not be forgotten. Brought up in retirement and obscunty, thrown at once into the most trying situations, her prudence, self-government, her knowledge of the hunian mind, and of sSbjecting it, are not less rare than admirable. She possessed singular penetsation in discerning characters, and - I of those with whom she conversed, which she skillfully adapted CAP. CAR. 149 to her purposes. By an eloquence, soft, insinuating, and powerful she prevpled over her friends ; while, hy ensnaring them in their own devices,^ she made her enemies subservient to her views. Such was the fascination of her manners, that the prejudices of those by whom she was hated, yielded, in her presence, to admiration and dehght. Nothing seemed too arduous for her talents ; inex- haustible in resource, whatever she undertook she found means to accomplish. Majestic, beautiful, animated, eloquent, and insinuating, Bianca Capello commanded all hearts ; a power of which the coldness and ^anqudlity ot her own enabled her to avail herself to the utmost. I hough she early ^ lost that beauty which had gained her the heart of the capricious Francis, the powers of her mind enabled her to retain to the last an undiminished ascendency over him. VVe learn from this example of perverted female influence the great need of judicious education for the sex. Had Bianca Capello been, m early youth, blessed with such opportunities of acquiring knowledge, and receiving the appreciation her genius deseived, as were the happy lot of Laura Bassi, what a difference would have lady the character and history of this brilliant Venetian CAPILLANA, A Peruvian princess, who, having become a widow very young, retired from court to the country, about the time that Pizarro appeared on the coast. Capillana received kindly the persons he had s^t to reconnoitre, and expressed a desire to see the gen- eral. Pizarro came, and an attachment soon sprang up between them. He endeavoured to convert Capillana to the Christian faith, but tor some time without success; however, while studying the • language, she became a Christian. On the death of Pizarro, m 1541, she retired again to her residence in the country. In the library of the Dominicans of Peru, a manuscript of hers is pre- served, in which are painted, hy her, ancient Peruvian monuments, with a short historical explanation in Castilian. There are also representations of many of their plants, with curious dissertations on their properties. CAREVV, LADY ELIZABETH, Authoress of a dramatic piece entitled “Mariam, the fair Queen ot Jewry, which was published in 1613; lived in the remn of James the First of England. Lady Carew is supposed to have been the wife of Sir Henry Carew: and the works of several of her contemporaries are dedicated to her. There is not much of dramatic interest in “Mariam,” but a fine vein of sentiment and leeling runs through it ; one of the choruses on Revenge of Injuries, iias often been quoted; and is worthy of a place in any collection ox standard poetry, for its noble and generous simplicity. CAREY, ALICE and PHCEBE, Have, within the last few years, written poetry that justly places them abipng the gifted daughters of America. The lyre seems to obey their hearts as the .fEolian harp does the wind, every impulse ^shing out in song. The father of these ladies was a native of Vermont, who removed to Ohio whilst it was a tevritory. The CAR. 150 wild place where he settled has hecome a pleasant village, not fai from Cincinnati: there they were horn, and have always resided. The father has been greatly blessed in hi5 children ; surely with such treasures he must be rich indeed. The excellent mother of these sweet singers is no longer living; the daughters wee thus invested with the matronly duties of house -keeping, and, to their praise be it recorded^ they never neglect domestic matters even for the wooings of the Muse. . x-u ^ -i. ^ Griswold, in his “Female Poets of America,” has thus described the characteristics of these sisters. “Alice Carey evinces m many of her poems a genuine imagination and a creative energy that challenges peculiar praise. We have perhaps no other author, so young, in whom the poetical faculty is so largely developed. Her sister writes with vigour, and a hopeful and genial spirit, and there m’e many felicities of expression, particularly in her later pieces. She refers more than Alice to the common experience, and has, perhaps, a deeper sympathy with that philosophy and those movement^ of the day, which look for a nearer approach to equality, in culture, fortune, and social relations.” ^ „ A volume of “Poems, by Alice and Phoebe Carey, was pub- lished in 1850. “Hualco, a Romance of the Golden Age of Tez- cuco ” bv Alice Carey, appeared in 1851. The poem is founded upon adventures of a Mexican Prince, before the conquest, as re- lied by Clavigero, Torquemada, and other historians. CARLEMIGELLI, ASPASIE, Was born in Paris, in 1775, and was the daughter of one of the Prince de Conde’s footmen. Her childhood was rendered so miserable, by the bad treatment she received from her mother, that she never spoke of it afterwards without the utmost horror. Obliged very early to labour for her own support, and left un- protected by her parents, she fell so violently m love, that she became dangerously ill, was thought deranged, and was sent o ar^ylum for the insane. But in her strongest paroxysms she Lver^lost her judgment; and the physicians were accustomed to entrust her with the care of the other insane persons She was released but imprisoned again in 1793, for having spoken against the revolution. She was soon set free again; but they had taken from her all that she possessed, and, tired of she cried aloud in the streets, “God save the king I But thouj^h qTip was affain tried, she w'as acquitted. Aspasie then endeavoured to obtain the condemnation of her mother but in vain. She next turned her fuiy against the depu- ties who had caused so much bloodshed, and attempted the life of two She was tried for this, and boldly avowed heiyntention. She would allow no one to defend her, and with the greatest impassibility. She was guillotined, in 1798, at the age of twenty- three. CAELEN, EMILY, Is a native of Sweden; her maiden name was S^niith S^e h^an her career as an authoress very early in life, for adding to the means of her parents, who were in stances. Her inspiration was thus of the noblest kind, and raoie CAR 151 poetical than the abstract love of fame. Her works were highly successful, soon brought her into notice, and obtained her the acquaintance of many distinguished personages. Her amiable char- acter and exemplary life have secured her consideration in all the circles of Stockholm. Four of her works have been presented, by translation, to the Anglo-Saxon reading public. They all display originality and inventive genius, together with a poetic and impassioned spirit; they have all the fault which proceeds from a rich and exuberant imagination — too many characters and too many incidents; this always weakens the interest, flattens the pathos of a story, and abates the attention of the reader. To “discreetly blot,” is one of the nicest and most delicate parts of an author’s craft; it requires judgment, experience, and taste, and is unattainable by many; but the abilities of Mrs. Carlen appear such as to assure her of success, if she would do what the French wit complained he had no leisure for — “take time to make her works shorter.” “The Magic Goblet” is spoiled by a narrative of crime and misery, introduced towards the end; it may be remarked that, as the story hinges on this, it could not be omitted ; but Mrs. Carlen shows plainly that, with her fertility of invention, she might have constructed a different plot. “The Rose of Thistle Island” is too replete with horrors — the curtain falls on too many of the dead and dying. The marriage of Amman, which is vaguely spoken of, is no consolation — it is evidently none to him — and inspires the reader with no pleasure. But these dark picturings belong to Swedish life ; the people of that country have a hard lot ; ignorance, oppression, and want, never soften human nature. The “Brothers” and the “Temptations of Wealth,” are not equal to the first two productions. Their beauties and defects are, however, of the same character. Upon the whole, Mrs. Carlen appears to yield to few women of our day in original genius. Some of the passages have an approach to sublimity in the descriptions of nature, and of moral suffering; many of the most forcible touches cannot be comprehended or appreciated, but in connection with the entire works. It must not be forgotten that our medium of judging this authoress, has been through particularly bad translations; this prevents any remark on the various poems which are interspersed. CARLISLE, AI^NE, An ingenious lady, who lived in the reign of Charles the Second, and is said, by Walpole, to have obtained great credit by her copies of the works of eminent Italian masters, as well as by her portraits, taken from life. She died about the year 1680. CARMENTA, or NICOSTRATA, An ancient poetess of Latium, who flourished before the founda- tion of Rome, in which city divine honours were afterwards paid to her. According to Dionysius of Halicarnassus, Carmenta was born in Arcadia, where she was known by her name of Nicostrata. Her son Evander being implicated in an unintentional homicide, she found means for an emigration, which she conducted herself, about sixty years prior to the Trojan war. She led her followers into 152 CAR. Italy, and established her son as king of that country, which after- wards contained Rome. She found it inhabited b)^ a savage race, without religion, without courtesy, without agriculture. She taught them to sow grain, she polished them by introducing poetry and music, and she built their first temple, and lifted their thoughts to a superintending Deity. For these great benefits she was revered as prophetess, priestess, and queen, and received her celebrated name of Carmenta, in allusion to the oracular power with which she was supposed to be gifted. That she was a woman of great genius and a remarkably practical mind, there can be little doubt; as the Romans would not otherwise have acknowledged, for such a length of time, her talents and merits. In their proudest days, they never forgot the honours due to the benefactress of their rude ancestors. Cicero speaks of an officer in his day called Flamen Carmentalis, who had charge of the rites instituted by this ancient prophetess. Virgil alludes to this remarkable woman in the eighth book of the iEneid : — “Dehinc progressus, monstrat et aram, Et Carmentalem Romano nomine portam, Quam memorant Nymphse priscum Carmentis honor em Vatis fatidicae.’’ It is supposed to be from her name that verses were called Curmina by the Latins. She was well skilled in the Greek language, and of extraordinary learning for the age in which she lived. CAROLINE AMELIA ELIZABETH, Wife of George the Fourth of England, was the daughter of Charles William Ferdinand, Prince of Brunswick Wolfenbuttle, and was born May 17th., 1768. She married the Prince of Wales on the 8th. of April, 1795, and her daughter, the Princess Charlotte, was born on the 7th. of January, 1796. Dissensions soon arose between her and her husband, and in the following May they were separated, after which she resided at Blackheath. In 1806, being accused of some irregularities of conduct, the king instituted an inquiry into the matter by a ministerial committee. They ex- amined a great number of witnesses, and acquitted the princess of the charge, declaring at the same time, that she was guilty of some imprudenees, which had given rise to unfounded suspicions. The king confirmed this declaration of her innocence, and paid her a visit of ceremony. She afterwards received equal marks of esteem from the princes, her brothers -in -law. The Duke of Cum- berland attended the princess to court and to the opera. The re- ports above-mentioned were caused by the adherents of the Prince of Wales, and the court of the reigning queen, who was very unfavourably disposed towards her daughter-in-law. On this oc- casion, as on many others, the nation manifested the most enthusi- astic attachment to the prineess. In 1813, the public contest was renewed between the two parties ; the Princess of Wales complain- ing, as a mother, of the difficulties opposed to her seeing her daughter. The Prince of Wales, then regent, disregarded these complaints. Upon this, in July, 1814, the princess obtained per- mission to go to Brunswick, and, afterwards, to make the tour of Italy and Greece. She now began her celebrated journey through Germany, Italy, Greece, the Archipelago, and Syria, to Jerusalem, CAK. 153 in which the Italian Bergami was her confidant and attendant. Many infamous reports were afterwards circulated, relating to the connexion between the princess and Bergami, On her journey, she received grateful acknowledgments for her liberality, her kindness, and her generous efforts for the relief of the distressed. She after- wards resided chiefly in Italy, at a country-seat on lake Como. When the Prince of Wales ascended the British throne, Januaiy 29th., 1820, Lord Hutchinson offered her an income of £50,000 sterling, the name of Queen of England^ and every title appertaining to that dignity, on the condition that she would never return to England. She refused the proposal, and asserted her claims more firmly than ever to the rights of a British Queen, complained of the ill-treatment she had received, and exposed the conspiracies against her, which had been continued by a secret agent, the Baron d.e Ompteda of Milan. Attempts at a reconciliation produced no favourable result. She at length adopted the bold step of a return to England, where she was neither expected nor wished for by the ministry, and, amidst the loudest expressions of the public joy, arrived from Calais, June 5th., and, the next day, entered London in triumph. The minister. Lord Liverpool, now accused the queen, before the parliament, for the purpose of ex- posing her to universal contempt as an adulteress. Whatever the investigation of the parliament may have brought to light, the public voice was louder than ever in favour of the queen ; and, after a protracted investigation, the bill of pains and penalties was passed to a third reading, only by a majority of one hundred and twenty-three to ninety-five; and the ministers deemed it prudent to delay proceeding with the bill for six months, which was equiv- alent to withdrawing it. Thus ended this revolting process, which was, throughout, a flagrant outrage on public decency. In this trial, Mr. Brougham acted as the queen’s attorney-general, Mr. Denman as her solicitor, and Drs. Lushingtoii, Williams, and Wilde, as her counsel. Though bpished from the court of the king, her husband, the queen still lived at Brandenburg House, in a manner suitable to her rank, under the protection of the nation. In July, 1821, at the coronation of George the Fourth, she first requested to be crowned, then to be present at the ceremony. But by an order of the privy- council, both requests were denied, and, notwithstanding the assis- tance of the opposition, she suffered the personal humiliation of being repeatedly refused admission into Westminster Abbey. She then published, in the public papers, her protest against the order of the privy-council. Soon after her husband’s departure to Ireland, July 30th., in consequence of the violent agitation of her mind, she was suddenly taken sick in Drury -lane theatre. An inflam- mation of the bowels succeeded, and she died August 7th., 1821. The corpse, according to lier last will, Avas removed to BrunsAvick, where it rests among the remains of her ancestors. Her tombstone has a very short inscription, in Avhich she is called the unhappy Queen of England, The removing and entombing of her mortal remains gave rise to many disturbances, first in London, and afterAvards in BrunsAvick. These were founded more on opposition to the arbitrary measures of the ministry, that in respect for the memory of the queen. Two causes operated much in favour of the ^ueen— the unpopulm'ity of the ministry, ana the general feeling 154 CAR. that the king was perhaps the last man in the whole kingdom who had a right to complain of the incontinencies of his wife, which many, even of her friends, undoubtedly believed. CAROLINE MARIA, Wife of Ferdinand the First, King of the two Sicilies, daughter of the Emperor Francis the First, and of Maria Theresa, born August 13th., 1752 ; an ambitious and intelligent woman, but, un- fortunately, without firmness of character. According to the terms of her marriage contract, the young queen, after the birth of a male heir, was to have a seat in the council of state; but her impatience to participate in the government would not allow her to wait for this event, previous to which she procured the removal of the old minister, Sanucci, who possessed the confidence of the king and of the nation, and raised a Frenchman, named Acton, to the post of prime minister, who ruined the finances of the state by his profusion, and excited the hatred of all ranks by the in- troduction of a political inquisition. The queen, too, drew upon herself the dislike of the oppressed nation by co-operating in the measures of the minister; and banishment and executions were found insufficient to repress the general excitement. The declaration by Naples against France (1768) was intended to give another turn to popular feeling; but the sudden invasion of the French drove the reigning family to Sicily. The revolution of Cardinal Ruffo in Calabria, and the republican party in the cap- ital, restored the former rulers in 1799. The famous Lady Ham- ilton now exerted the greatest influence on the unhappy queen, on her husband, on the English ambassador and Admiral Nelson, and sacrificed more victims than Acton and Yanini had formerly done. After the battle of Marengo, 12,000 Russians could not prevent the conquest of Naples by the French, and the formation of a kingdom out of the Neapolitan dominions for Joseph, (Bo- naparte) who was afterwards succeeded in the same by Joachino, (Murat.) The queen was not satisfied with the efibrts which the English made for the restitution of the old dynasty, and there- upon quarrelled with Lord Bentinck, the British General in Sicily, who wished to exclude her from all influence in the government. She died in 1814, without having seen the restoration of her family to the throne of Naples. CAROLINE MATILDA, Born 1751, daughter of Frederic Lewis, Prince of Wales, married, 1766, Christian the Seventh, King of Denmark, and became mother of Frederic, afterwards Frederic the Seventh of Denmark, in 1768. Though young, beautiful, and beloved by the nation, she was treated with neglect and hatred by the grandmother and the step-moUier of her husband, who for some time influenced him against her. Struensee, a physician, and the favourite of the king, becanie her fi’iend, together with Brandt, and they endeavoured to gam the Idng from the influence of the party opposed to the queen. Ihe reins of government came into the hands of Struensee ; but, m 1722, the party of the king's step-mother, and Frederic, procured the imprisonment of the queen and all her iriends. Counts Struensee and Brandt were tried, and executed for high treason. Even the queen was at first in danger of death, biie CAR. lOo Avas accused of too great an intimacy with Struensec, was sepa- rated from her husband, and confined in Alborg, but was released by the interference of her brother, George the Third of England. She died May 10th., 1775, at Zell, in Hanover, in consequence of her grief. The interesting letter in which she took leave of her brother, George the Third, is to be found in a small work, “Die lezten Stunden der Konigin von Danemark.” She Avas mild and gentle, and much beloved; and though not always prudent, yet there is no doubt that she Avas perfectly innocent. CAROLINE WILHELMINA DOROTHEA, Wife of George the Second, of England, Avas the daughter of John Frederic, Marquis of Brandenburg- Anspach, and was born March 1st., 1683. She was sought in marriage by Charles the Third of Spain, afterwards Emperor of Germany, Avhom the fame of her beauty had attracted; but she refused to change her re- ligion, which she Avould have to do if she accepted this splendid alliance; and so the offer Avas rejected. Her resolution on this occasion procured her the esteem of the Elector of Hanover, after - Avards George the First, and induced him to select her as the wife of his son, to whom she was married, at Hanover, August 22nd., 1705. Caroline Avas croAvned (Avith her husband) Queen consort of Great Britain, on the 11th. of October, 1727. Four sons and five daughters were the fruit of this union. She took a great interest in the political affairs of the kingdom, and her interposition was often beneficial for the country. She was Avell acquainted with the English constitution; and often prevailed upon the king to consent to measures which he had at first opposed. Notwithstand- ing the infidelity of the king towards her, he seems to have loved her as much as he was capable of loving any one; a distinction she well merited, for she united much feminine gentleness with a masculine strength of understanding, which often came in aid of the king’s feebler intellect, and quietly indicated the right course, Avithout assuming any merit for the service. She had also the rare good sense to see and acknoAvledge her errors, Avithout feeling any irritation tOAvards those who opposed them. She once formed a design of shutting up St. James’ ParE, and asked Sir Robert Walpole Avhat it would cost to do it. “Only a crown, madam,’* Avas the reply; and she instantly owned her imprudence with a smile. When, during the king’s absence on the continent, she found her autliority as regent insulted, by the outrageous proceed- ings of the Edinburgh mob, who had violently put Captain Porteus to death, she expressed herself with great indignation. “Sooner,” said she to the Duke of Argyle, “than submit to such an insult, I would make Scotland a hunting-field I” “In that case, madam,” answered the high-spirited nobleman, “I Avill take leave of your majesty, and go down to my owm country to get my hounds ready.” Such a reply would have irritated a weak mind, but it calmed that of the queen. She disclaimed the influence she really pos- sessed over her husband, always affecting, if any one were present, to act the humble and ignorant Avife. Even Avhen the prime minister, Walpole, came on business which had previously been settled betAveen him and the queen, she Avould rise and offer to retire. “There, you see,” the king Avould exclaim, “hoAv much 1 156 CAR. am governed by my wife, as they say I am.” To this the queen would reply, “Oh! sir, I must be vain indeed to pretend to gov- ern your majesty.” Queen Caroline died November 20th., 1737, at the age of fifty- five, of an illness brought on by imprudence and over- exertion. She made it an invariable rule never to refuse a desire of the king, who was very fond of long walks ; so that more than once, when she had the gout in her foot, she would plunge her whole leg in cold water to drive it away, so as to be ready to attend him. The king showed the greatest sorrow at her death, and often dwelt on the assistance he had found in her noble and calm dis- pcfition, in governing the English people. CARTANDTS, This is but a variation of the name Cartismandua, and the his- tory of the queen to whom it was applied “forms a striking episode in the life of Maximus the Roman, who ruled in Britain in the fourth century. She was the wife of Eugenius, the first King of Scots, a princess of the blood royal of Wales, and is cited as an instance of connubial afiection.” Thus, says Mrs. Hall, in her interesting work on “the Queens before the Conquest,” to which we are much indebted. Eugenius having been slain in a battle fought against Maximus, who had invaded Scotland, his remains were consigned to the earth under another form of religion than that of his sorrowing widow, who, distressed with apprehension for the repose of his soul, remained constantly on the spot of his burial, occupying her- self with prayers and devotions in behalf of his departed spirit. While she and some other noble ladies, like herself bereaved and dis- tressed, were thus performing what they considered to be a pious duty, they were rudely interrupted by the Piets, who insisted on their obeying the edict of banishment from that part of the king- dom, promulgated by Maximus against the Scotch ; accompanying their demands with insult and violence. Cartandis having com- plained to the conqueror of this usage, he out of compassion for grief and misfortunes, determined to protect her, and punish her molesters, and did so, notwithstanding that it nearly caused a breach with his Pictish allies, who insisted that she should be sent out of the country. She was suffered to remain to choose her own residence, and a maintenance was assigned to her commensurate with her royal birth and dignity. CARTER, ELIZABETH, Was the daughter of Dr. Nicholas Carter, an eminent Latin, Greek, and Hebrew scholar, one of the six preachers in Canterbury Ca- thedral, and perpetual curate of Deal, in Kent, where Elizabeth was born, December 16th., 1717. She was educated by her father, who made no distinction between her and her brothers. She became very well acquainted with the learned languages, and also Italian, German, Spanish, and French. She likewise was a proficient in needle-work, music, and other feminine accomplishments. Her first productions appeared in the “Gentlemen’s Magazine,” under the signature of Eliza. In 1738 she published some poems, and a translation from the Italian of Algarotti, “An Explanation of CAR. . 157 ton’s Philosophy for the use of Ladies, in Six Dialogues on Sio-h^ and Colours. These publications appearing when Miss Carter was only twenty-one, gave her immediate celebrity, and brought her into correspondence with most of the learned of her day 4mong others Bishop Butler, author of the “Analogy,” Archbishop Locker, Dr. Johnson, Sir Joshua Reynolds, and Burke. Dr. Johnson said when speaking of an eminent scholar, that “he understood Greek better than any one he had ever known except Elizabeth Carter ” Among the numerous friends who appreciated the talents of this amiable lady, was one friend of her own sex. Miss Catharine Talbot, who was kindred in feeling, as well as gifted with genius to sympathize in the pursuits of Miss Carter. A correspondence by letter was soon established between these two ladies, which continued for nearly thirty years, and was only terminated by the death of Miss lalbot, in 1770. A portion of these letters have been published, in four volumes, forming a work of much interest and teaching by its spirit of Christian philosophy many valuable lessons to their own sex, especially to young ladies. Miss Carter was never married, and, after becoming matronly of a married lady, and was styled Mis. Elizabeth Carter. There are in her familiar letters many par- ticulars of her daily habits of life, and also expressions of her opinion on subjects connected with which eyery person is more 01 less mterested. Among other things she often remarked that yaiying her occupations prevented her from ever being tired of them ; and accordingly she hardly ever read or worked for more than half an hour at a time, and then she would visit, for a few minutes, any of her relations who were staying in her house in their respective apartments, or go into her garden to water ’her ou^y studied very assidu- ru? “ health, to read two chapters in the Bible before breakfast, a sermon, some Hebrew, Greek, and i^atin, and after breakfast something in every language with which 1 ^'’ acquainted ; thus never allowing herself to forget what she had once attained. These occupations were of courS; varied according to circumstances, and when she took exercise before bieakfast her course of reading was necessarily defeiTed till later 111 tiic duy. f constitution must have been strong to have enabled her to take the very long walks to which she accustomed herself; but hPr greatly fix)in headaches, not improbably arising from her ovei -exertion of body and mind in early youth, and the not recruit her over-tasked strength. At one time of her life she was wont to sit up very late, and as ^e soon became drowsy, and would sleep soundly in her chair, many were the expedients she adopted to keep herself awake, such cold water down her dress, tying a wet bandage round tn a great snuff-taker, though she endeavoured to break herself of the habit to please her father. She suffered prohibidin^^'^^^^^' attempt, that he kindly withdrew his more than thirty when she undertook unr l ^ education of her youngest brother Henry, whicli liad been commenced by her father, She completed her task so 158 CAR. well, that he entered Bennet College, Cambridge, in 1756, and passed through the University with reputation. He had afterwards the living of Little Wittenham, in Berkshire. In order to devote herself more exclusively to this occupation, she, for some years previous to the completion of his education, resisted all temptations to leave Deal, and refused all invitations to spend a portion of the winter with her friends in town, as had been her general practice. Part of this retirement was devoted to the translation of “Epictetus,” her greatest work, by which her reputation was much increased, and her fame spread among the literati of the day. This work was commenced in the summer of 1749, at the desire of Miss Talbot, enforced by the Bishop of Oxford, to whom the sheets were transmitted for emendations as soon as finished. It was not originally intended for publication, and was therefore not completed till 1756, when it was published with notes and an introduction by herself, by subscription, in 1758. Mrs. Carter, besides fame and reputation, obtained for this per- formance more than one thousand pounds. A poem, by her friend Mrs. Chapone, was prefixed to it. After the publication of “Epictetus,” Mrs. Carter became, for one of her prudent habits, quite easy in her circumstances, and usually passed her winters in London. In 1767, Lady Pulteney settled an annuity of a hundred pounds on Mrs. Carter ; and some years afterwards our authoress visited Paris for a few days. In 1762, she purchased a house in her native town. Her father had always rented one there; but he removed to hers, and they resided together till his death in 1774. They had each a separate library and apartments, and met seldom but ^ at meals, though living together with much comfort and affection. Her brothers and sisters were married, and gone from their father’s house ; Elizabeth, the studious daughter, only remained to watch over and supply all the wants of her aged parent. She attended assiduously to every household duty, and never complained of the trouble or confinement. ^ . About nine years before her death, she experienced an alarming illness, of which she never recovered the effects in bodily strength ; but the faculties of her mind remained unimpaired. In the sum- mer of 1805, her weakness evidently increased. From that time until February, 1806, her strength _ gradually ebbed away ; and on the morning of the 19th. she expired without a groan. The portrait of Mrs. Carter, which her nephew and biographer, the Rev. Mr. Pennington, has drawn, is very captivating. The wis- dom of age, without its coldness; the cool head, with the apc- tionate heart; a sobriety which chastened conversation without destroying it ; a cheerfulness which enlivened piety without wounding it ; a steady effort to maintain a conscience void of offence, and to let religion suffer nothing in her exhibition of it to the world, ^or is her religion to be searched for only in the humility with which she received, and the thankfulness with which she avowed, the doctrines of the Bible, but in the sincerity with which she followed out those principles to their practical consequences, and lived as she believed. Very wide, indeed, from the line which they have taken, will the cold, formal, and speculative professors of the present day, find the conduct of Mrs. Carter. We hear her in one place charging upon her friend Mrs. Montague, the necessity to enlist her CAR. CAS. 15D fine talents in the cause of religion, instead of wasting them upon literary vanities. In another, we hear her exposing the pretensions of that religion, which does not follow men into the circle in whieh they live; and loudly questioning, whether piety can at once he seated in the heart, and yet seldom force its way to the lips. Mrs. Carter is an eminent example of what may he done hy industry and application. Endowed hy nature with no very bril- liant talents, yet hy perseverance she acquired a degree of learning which must he considered as surprising. The daughter of a res- pectable country clergyman, with a large family and limited in- come, hy her unaffected piety, moral excellence, and literary attainments, she secured to herself the friendship and esteem of the great and the wealthy, the learned and the good. In early youth her society was sought hy many who were elevated above her in a worldly point of view; and instead of the cheerless, neglected old maid, we view her in declining life surrounded hy “That which should accompany old age, As honour, love, obedience, troops of friends.” Her friends were numerous, distinguished for wealth and rank, as well as talents and learning. Mrs. Montague, Mrs. Vesey, Miss Talbot, the first and dearest, and Mrs. Chapone, were among her most intimate associates. CARTISMANDUA, First Queen of the Iceni, and afterwards of the Brigantes of Britain, is chiefly known in history for treacherously betraying Caractacus, her step-son, who had taken refuge in her dominions, to the Romans, and for discarding her husband Venusius to marry his armour-bearer, Vellocatus. When her subjects revolted against her, she solicited aid from the Romans, who thus obtained pos- session of the whole country. But she at last met with the reward of her perfidies; being taken prisoner by Corbred the First, King of Scots, and buried alive, about the year 57. CASSANA, MARIA VITTORIA, An Italian painter, was the sister of the two Venetian artists, Nicolo and Giovanni Agostino Cassana. She died in the beginning of the 18th. century. She painted chiefly devotional pieces for private families. CASSAKDRA, Daughter of Priam, King of Troy, was regarded as a prophetess ; and, during the siege of Troy, uttered various predictions of im- pending calamities, which were disregarded at the time, but verified in the event. During the plunder of the city, B. C. 1184, she took refuge in the temple of Minerva, where she was barbarously treated by Ajax. In the division of the spoil, she fell to the lot of Agamemnon, who brought her home, and by this act so excited the jealousy of Clytemnestra, that she devised with her paramour, the means of murdering both her husband and his fair captive. Cassandra is said to have been very beautiful, and to have had many suitors in the flourishing time of Troy. Her prophetic ravings have been introduced with great eflech in the works of several poets and drainaiists. ICO CAS. CASSIOPEIA. Daughter of Arabus, and wife of Cepheus, King of Ethiopia, to whom she bore Andromeda. She dared to compare her daughter’s beauty to that of the Nereides, who besought Neptune for yen- geance. The god complied by laying waste the dominions of Cepheus by a deluge and a sea- monster. In astronomy, Cassiopeia is a conspicuous constellation in the northern hemisphere. CASTELNAU, HENRIETTE JULIE DE, Daughter of the Marquis de Castelnau, Governor of Brest, was born in 1670. She married Count de Murat, colonel of infantry, brigadier of the armies of the king. Her levity and love of pleasure injured her reputation. After her husband’s death, the king ex- iled her to Auch; but when the Duke of Orleans became regent, she was recalled. She died the following year, 1716. She wrote several prose works ; among others, “La Comtesse de Chateaubriand, or the Effects of Jealousy,” and “The Sprites of the Castle of Kernosi.” She also wrote fairy tales, and several poems. CASTRO, ANNE DE, A Spanish lady, authoress of many ingenious works; amongst others, one entitled ^^Eterniel ad del Rei Filippi ///.,” printed at Madrid, 1629. The famous Lopez de Vega has celebrated this lady in his writings. CASTRO, INEZ DE, Who vfas descended from the royal line of Castile, became first the mistress of Pedro, son of Alphonso the Fourth, King of Por- tugal, and after the death of his wife Constance, in 1344, he mar- ried her. As Pedro rejected all proposals for a new marriage, his secret was suspected, and the king was persuaded, by those who dreaded the influence of Inez and her family, that this marriage would be injurious to the interests of Pedro’s eldest son. He was induced to order Inez to be put to death; and, while Pedro was absent on a hunting expedition, Alphonso went to Coimbra, where Inez was living in the convent of St. Clara, with her children. Inez alarmed, threw herself with her little ones at the king’s feet, and sued for mercy. Alphonso was so touched by her prayers that he went away, but he was again persuaded to order her assassi- nation. She was killed in 1355, and buried in the convent. Pedro took up arms against his father, but was at length reconciled to him. After Alphonso’s death, Pedro, then King of Portugal, exe- cuted summary vengeance on two of the murderers of Inez ; and two years after, in 1362, he declared before an assembly of the chief men of the kingdom, that the Pope had consented to his union with Inez, and that he had been married to her. The papal document was exhibited in public. The body of Inez was disin- terred, placed on a throne, with a diadem on her head and the royal robes wrapt around her, and the nobility were required to approach and kiss the hem of her garment. The body was then carried in great pomp from Coimbra to Alcobaca, where a monu- ment of white marble was erected, on which was placed her statue, with a royal crown on her head. Mrs. Hemaiis has writtch a beautiful poem descriptive of this solemnity. CAT. lei CATALINA, ANGELICA, By marriage Valabr^que, a celebrated singer, was born in 1784 at Sinigagha, in the Ecclesiastical States, and educated at the con- vent ot St. Lucia, near Kome. Angelica displayed, in her seventh t ear, such wcmderful musical talents, and such multitudes came to near her, that the magistrates prohibited her singing longer in the convent. But the favour of a cardinal, and the love of the celebrated Bosello, enabled her to cultivate her talents. When four- teen, she appeared in the theatres at Venice and other Italian cities. She was afterwards for five years at Lisbon. Her first concert at Madrid gained her more than 15,000 dollars ; and from her concerts in Paris her fame spread all over Europe. In London year, a salary of 72,000 francs, and the next, 96,000 francs; besides the immense sums she obtained from her journeys through the country towns. In 1817, she undertook the airection of the Italian opera in Paris, but left it on the return ot Napoleon, and resumed it on the restoration of the king. In 1816, she visited the chief cities of Germany and Italy. She passed the most of her time in travelling and singing throughout Europe, till about 1830, when she retired to an estate in Italy, where she lived very much secluded. She was maiTied to M. Valabr^que, formerly a captain in the French service, by whom she had several children, .Vie was z handsome woman and a good actress. Her voice was ^^JJ^lerful from its flexibility and brilliancy. She died in June/ CATELLAN, MARIE CLAIRE PRISCILLE marguerite DE, A LADY Of Narbonne, who died at Toulouse, 1745, aged cightv- threc. Her odes were admired by the French, and were crowned by the Toulouse academicians. CATHARINE ALEXIEONA, A COUNTRY girl of the name of Martha, which was changed to Catharine when she embraced the Greek religion and became Lmpiess of Russia, was born of very indigent parents, who lived at Ringen, a small village not far from Horpt, on lake Vitcherve. I she lost her father, who no other, support than the scanty maintenance pro- duced by the labours of an infirm and sickly mother. She grew formed, and possessed of a good understanding, her to read, and an old Lutheran clergyman, named Gluck, instructed her m the principles of that persuasion ® ^ attained her fifteenth year when she lost her mother, and the good pastor took her home, and employed her in attending his children.^ Catharine availed herself of the lessons in in^usic and dancing given them by their masters; but the death after her reception into his family, plunged her once more into the extremity of pov- J and her country being now the seat of war between Sweden and Russia, she went to seek an asylum at Marienburg in 1701, she married a dragoon of the Swedish garrison of that fortress, and, if we may believe some authors, the very day of their maruage, Marienburg was besieged by the Russians, and the lover. 162 CAT. while assisting to repel the attack, was killed. The city was at last carried hy assault; when General Bauer, seeing Catharine among the prisoners, and being smitten with her youth and beauty, took her to his house, where she superintended his domestic affairs. Soon afterwards she was removed into the family of Prince Menzhikoff, who was no less struck with the attractions of the fair captive, and she lived with him till 1704; when in the seven- teenth year of her age, she became the mistress of Peter the Great, and won so much on his affections, that he married her on the 29th. of May, 1712. The ceremony was secretly performed at Yaverhof, in Poland, in presence of General Brure ; and on the 20th. of Feb- ruary, 1724, it was publicly solemnized with great pomp at St. Petersburgh, on which occasion she received the diadem and sceptre from the hands of her husband. Peter died the following year, and she was proclaimed sovereign Empress of all the Russias. She showed herself worthy of this high station by completing the grand designs which the Czar had begun. The first thing she did on her accession was to cause every gallows to be taken down, and all instruments of torture destroyed. She instituted a new order of knighthood, in honour of St. Alexander Nefski ; and performed many actions worthy of a great mind. She died the 17th. of May, 1727, at the age of thirty-eight. Catharine was much beloved for her great humanity ; she saved the lives of many, whom Peter, in the first impulse of his naturally <*ruei temper, had resolved to have executed. When fully deter- mined on the death of any one, he would give orders for the execution during her absence. The Czar was also subject to terror and depression of spirits sometimes amounting to frenzy. In these moments, Catharine alone dared to approach him; her presence, the sound of her voice, had an immediate effect upon him, and calmed the agony of his mind. Her temper was very gay and cheer- ful, and her manners winning. Her habits were somewhat intem- perate, which is supposed to have hastened her end ; but we must not forget in judging her for this gross appetite, that drunkenness was then the common habit of the nobles of Russia. CATHARINE II., ALEXIEONA, Empress of Russia, born May 2nd., 1729, was the daughter of the Prince of Anhalt- Zerbst, Governor of Stettin, in Prussian Pomerania. Her name was Sophia Augusta von Anhalt. She married in 1745 her cousin Charles Frederic, Duke of Holstein Gottorp, whom his aunt, the Empress Elizabeth of Russia, had chosen for her successor. In adopting the Greek communion, the religion of the Russians, he took the name of Peter, afterwards Peter the Third, and his consort that of Catharine Alexieona. It was an ill-assorted and unhappy match. Catharine was handsome, fond of pleasure, clever, ambitious, and bold. Her husband, greatly her inferior in abilities, was irresolute and imprudent. Catharine soon became disgusted with his weakness, and bestowed her affections upon Soltikoff, chamberlain to the Grand-duke. This intrigue was discovered, but Catharine contrived to blind the Empress Elizabeth to her frailty. Soltikoff was, however, sent to Hamburgh, as minister-plenipotentiary from Russia. Stanislaus Poniatowski, afterwards King of Poland, succeeded the chamberlain in the favour of the Grand-duchess; and Elizabeth, who became daily more openly devoted to pleasu - CAT. 163 herself, only interfered when the scandal became qn . she felt herself obliged to do so, and cVarirwt^°fort,idden to sec Poniatowski. Although jealously watched by Peter the Grand In consequence of the many disagreements between them jio Peter ascended the throne, rendered vacant bv tuti ua n of Elizabeth on the 25th. of Decemberi761 hr?fl)v/d diating Catharine, then residing in retirement at Peterhoff nea^'st' Petersburgh, and marrying his mistress, the Countes? WoronLff' Catharine determined to anticipate him by a bolder moveS accession Peter had shown, in ^manv of his acts, true greatness and generosity of mind, vet he soon^rp* lapsed into his old habits of idleness^ and dfsripftion & l!; was shut up with his favourites and mistress, the empress kent hpr court with mingled dignity and sweetness, studyingTspeeiX^to tTio effort of the new empress was to establish peace with secure the internal tranouillitv bu"t 9r|ff,%e?l"vWr^^^^ ?ebelUonTKlcf Catharine abolished the secret-inquisition chancery, a*^ court which had exemsed the most dreadful power, and tL ute of torture ^n^’shmenf ^Sli^ako T as much as possible capital declflrp^ thof ^ I “ manifesto, published iu August, 1763 declswed that colonists should find welcome and support to Eussia ■’ she founded several hospitals, and a medical coS at St. P^rs- 1C4 CAT. bur^h; and though often harassed hy plots, that were incessantly formed against her, she constantly occupied herself with the im- provement and aggrandizement of her empire. A resolution she had taken to marry Orloff, nearly proved fatal to them both, and she was obliged to renounce it. « /-, . 1 , . , «« In 1764, Poniatowski, a former favourite of Catharine s, was, by her exertions and the army she sent into Poland, elected king of that country, under the name of Stanislaus Augustus. In the same year, occurred the murder of Ivan, grandson of Peter the Cieat, ind rightful heir to the throne of Russia. He was twenty-three years of age; and although his constant captivity is said to have somewhat impaired his faculties, yet his existence caused so many disturbances, that it was clearly for him assassinated. Catharine’s instrumentality in this murder was not proved ; but the assassins were protected, and advanced in the beneficial consequences of the regulations of Catharine be- came daily more apparent through all the empire. The government, more simply organized and animated with a energy, displayed a spirit of independence worthy a great ^ nation. Mistress own passions, Catharine knew how, by mingled mildness and firm- ness, to control those of others; and, whatever might be her o^n irregularities, she strictly discountenanced violations of decorum. The perplexed and uncertain jurisprudence of Russia more par- ticulariy engaged her attention; and she drew up herself a code of laws, founded in truth and justice, which was submitted to deputies from all the Russian provinces. But the clause ftat pro- poised liberty to the boors, or serfs, met with so much opposition ftom the nobles, that the assembly had to be dismissed. Ip 1767, the empress sent learned men throughout her immense teiritories, to examine and report their soil, productions, and wealth, and the manners and habits of the people, ® rm. submitted small-pox was raging in St. Petersburgh, and Catharine submitted herself and her son to inoculation, as an *.o *® ^®P’®;, In 1768, slie engaged in a war with Turkey, which terminated successfully in 1774, and by which several new provinces were added to the Russian empire. But, during this period, the Pl^gue raged throughout the eastern countries of extent, and this disease is said to have earned off more than 100,000 of Catharine’s subjects. While the war with Tuikey was going on, the empress concluded with the King of Piussia and Emperor of Austria, the infamous partition treaty, by which the first blow was given to the existence of Poland. ^ Orloflf, who had been of the greatest assistance to Cathaime during the war with Turkey, and the disturbances caused by the plague again aspired to share with her the throne. Catharine bore with his caprices for some time, through ^ her fondness for their child, a boy, who was privately reared in the suburbs of the city, but at length resolved to s^l^due an attachment bec^^ so dangerous to her peace ; and having proposed to Orloff a clan- destine marriage, which he disdainfully^ declin^ed, she leave her court without any apparent grief, and laised Vassiltsh- koff, a young and handsome lieutenant, to his place in her affection.. She loaded Orloff with magnificent presents in money and lands, and sent him to travel in Europe, CAT. 165 In 1773, Catharine married her son to the eldest daughter of the Landgrave of Hesse -Darmstadt ; and in the following year, the advantageous peace with Turkey, and the great reputation she had acquired throughout Europe, placed her apparently at the summit of prosperity. But she was, nevertheless, kept in continual dread of losing her throne and her life. Threats of assassination were eonstantly thrown out against her; hut she appeared in public, as usual, with a calm and composed demeanour. Vassiltschkoff had, for nearly two years, filled the place of favourite with great success, but suddenly he was ordered to Moscow. He obeyed the mandate, and costly presents rewarded his docility. OrlofF returned as suddenly, was received into favour, and reinstated in his former posts. Catharine, however, refused to banish, at the request of Orloff, Panim, her minister of foreign affairs, in whose ability and integrity she could entirely confide. In 1773, a man resembling Peter the Third was persuaded to personate him; the priests, opposed to Catharine’s liberal policy, circulated everywhere the report that the murdered emperor was still living. The spirit of rebellion spread over the whole country, and it was only by the greatest firmness and energy that it was quelled. Soon after this, Orloff was superseded by Potemkin, an officer in the Russian army, who accompanied Catharine to Mos- cow. Here he attempted, but in vain, to induce her to marry him. She spent the next few years in carrying on the internal improve- ments of her country, and perfecting the government. The Poles, once conquered, she treated with a generosity and justice which put Austria and Prussia to shame. At this time Potemkin exercised an unlimited influence over the empress. In 1784, he succeeded in conquering the Crimea, to which he gave its ancient name of Tauris, and extended the confines of Russia to the Caucasus. Catharine, upon this, traversed the provinces which had revolted under Pugatscheff, and navigated the Wolga and Borysthenes, taking great interest in the expedition, as it was attended wdtb some danger. She was desirous, likewise, of seeing Tauris; and Potemkin turned this journey into a triumphal march. Two sov- ereigns visited Catharine on her journey — the King of Poland, Stanislaus Augustus, and Joseph the Second, Emperor of Austria. Throughout this royal progress of nearly one thousand leagues, nothing but feasts and spectacles of various kinds were to be seen. Still pursuing her scheme of expelling the Turks from Europe, and reigning at Constantinople, Catharine, in 1785, seized on the Crimea, and annexed it to her empire. In 1787, the Porte declared war against her, and hostilities were continued till the treaty of Jassy was signed, January 9th., 1792, which restored peace. She indemnified herself by sharing in the dismemberment of Poland, which kingdom became extinct in 1795, She was on the point of turning her arms against republican France, when she died of apoplexy, November 9th., 1796. Though as a woman, the licentiousness of her character is inex- cusable, yet as a sovereign, she is well entitled to the appellation of great. After Peter the First, she was the chief regenerator of Russia, but with a more enlightened mind, and under more fa- vourable circumstances. She established schools, ameliorated the condition of the serfs, promoted commerce, founded towns, arsenals, 166 CAT. banks, and manufactories, and encouraged art and literature. She corresponded with learned men in all countries, and wrote, herself, “Instructions for a Code of Laws,” besides several dramatic pieces and “Moral Tales,” for her grandchildren. Her son Paul succeeded ^er. She was very handsome and dignified in her person. Her eyes were blue and piercing, her hair auburn, and though not tall, her manner of carrying her head made her appear so. She seems to have obtained the love as well as reverence of her subjects, which, setting aside her mode of acquiring the throne, is not wonderful, seeing that her vices as a ruler were those deemed conventional among sovereigns, namely, ambition and a thirst for aggrandizenient, unshackled by humanity or principle. CATHARINE DE MEDICIS, CitJEEN of France, was the only daughter of Lorenzo de Medicis, Duke d’Urbino, by Magdalen de la Tour, and was born at Florence, in 1519. Being early left an orphan, she was brought up by her great-uncle Cardinal Giulio de Medici, afterwards Pope Clement the Sixth. In 1534, she was married to Henry, Duke d’Orleans, son of Francis the First of France. Catharine was one of the chief orna- ments of the splendid court of her father-in-law, where the graces of her person and her mental accomplishments shone with inimitable lustre. At the same time, though so young, ^ she practised all those arts of dissimulation and complaisance which were necessary to ingratiate her with so many persons of opposite chara^ers and interests. She even lived upon terms of intimacy with Diana de Poictiers, her husband’s mistress. In 1547, Henry became king, under the title of Henry the Second. Though childless the first ten years of her marriage, Catharine subsequently bore her husband ten children. Three of her sons became kings of France, and one, daughter, Margaret, married Henry of Navarre. During her hus- band’s life, she possessed but little influence in public aifairs, and was chiefly employed in instructing her children, and acquiring that ascendency over them, by which she so long preserved the supreme authority. ^ o ^ She was left a widow in 1559, and her son, Francis the Second, a weak youth of sixteen, succeeded to the crown. He had married Mary, Queen of Scotland, and her uncles, the Guises, had the chief management of affairs during this reign, which was rendered tur- bulent and bloody by the violent persecutions of the Huguenots. Catharine could only preserve a degree of authority by acting with the Guises : yet that their furious policy did not agree with her m^h- nations, may be inferred froin her raising the virtuous Michael de I’Hospital to the chancellorship. ^ j -u i.- Francis the Second died in 1560, and was succeeded by his brother, Charles the Ninth, then eleven years of age. Catharine possessed the authority, though not the title, of regent ; and, in order to counterbalance the power of the Guises, she inclined to the party of the King of Navarre, a Protestant, and the associated pnnces. A civil war ensued, which was excited by the Duke de Guise, who thereby became a favourite of the Catholics ; but he heing killed in 1562, a peace was made between the two parties. Cath- arine was now decidedly at the head of affairs, and heg^ to display all the extent of her darj^ and dissembling politics. She paid her CAT. 167 court to the Catholics, and, by repeated acts of injustice and oppression, she forced the Huguenots into another civil war. A truce succeeded, and to this a third war, which terminated in a peace favourable to the Huguenots, which was thought sincere and lasting. But the queen had resolved to destroy by treachery those whom she could, not subdue by force of arms. A series of false- hoods and dissimulations, almost unparalleled in history, was prac- tised by Catharine and her son, whom she had initiated in every art of disguise, in order to lull the fears and suspicions of the Protestants, and to prepare the way for the massacre of St. Bar- tholoinew’s day, 1 ^ 7 ^^ which more than forty-five thousand persons are said to have periHied in Paris and the provinces. Charles, recovering from the fit of frenzy which his mother had excited, fell into a profound melancholy, from which he never recovered. ^ He died in 1574, and Catharine was made regent till her favourite son, Henry the Third, returned from Poland, of which country he had been elected king. At this juncture, she displayed great vigour and ability in preventing those disturbances which the violent state of parties was calculated to produce, and she delivered the kingdom to her son in a condition, which, had he been wise and virtuous, might have secured him a happy reign. But a son and pupil of Catharine could only have the semblance of good qualities, and her own character must have prevented any confidence in measures which she directed. The party of the Guises rose again ; the league was formed, war ^as renewed with the Protestants ; and all things tended to greater disorder than before. The attachment of Henry to his minions and the popularity of the Guises, destroyed the authority of Cath- arine, and she had henceforth little more than the sad employment of looking on and lamenting her son’s misgovernment, and the wi'etched conclusion of her system of crooked and treacherous policy. She died in January, 1589, at the age of seventy, loaded with the hatred of all parties. On her deathbed, she gave her son some excellent advice, very different from her former precepts and example ; urging him to attach to himself Henry of Navarre and the other princes of the blood, by regard and kind usage, and to grant liberty of conscience for the good of the state. Catharine was affable, courteous, and magnificent ; she liberally encouraged learning and the polite arts ; she also possessed extra- ordinary courage and presence of mind, strength of judgment and fertility of genius. By her extreme duplicity, and by her alter- nately joining every party, she lost the confidence of all. Scarcelv preserving the decorum of her sex, she was loose and voluptuous m her own conduct, and was constantly attended by a train of beauties, whose complaisant charms she employed in gaining over those whom she could not influence by the common allurements of interest. Nearly indifferent to the modes of religion, she was very superstitious, and believed in magic and astrology. ^ Catharine resembled no one so much as her own countryman, CcTsar Borgia, in her wonderful powers of mind, and talents for gaming ascendency over the minds of others. She resembled him also in the detestable purposes to which she applied her great genius. Had she been as good as she was gifted, no other indi- pdual of her sex could have effected so much for the happiness of 168 CAT. CATHARINE OF ARRAGON, Queen of England, was the daughter of Ferdinand and Isabella, King and Queen of Spain. She was born in 1483, and, in Novem- ber, 1501, was married to Arthur, Prince of Wales, son to Henry the Seventh of England. He died April 2nd., 1502, and his widow was then betrothed to his brother Henry, then only eleven years old, as Henry the Seventh was unwilling to return the dowry of Catharine. In his fifteenth year the prince publicly protested against the marriage ; but, overpowered by the solicitations of his council, he at length agreed to ratify it, and gave his hand to Catharine, June 3rd., 1505, immediately after his accession to the throne ; having first obtained a dispensation from the Pope, to enable him to marry his brother’s widow. The queen, by her sweetness of manners, good sense, and su- perior endowments, contrived to retain the affections of this fickle and capricious monarch for nearly twenty years. She was devoted to literature, and was the patroness of literary men. She bore several children, but all, excepting a daughter, afterwards Queen Mary, died in their infancy. Scruples, real or pretended, at length arose in the mind of Heniy concerning the legality of their union, and they were powerfully enforced by his passion for Anne Boleyn. In 1527, he resolved to obtain a divorce from Catharine on the grounds of the nullity of their marriage, as contrary to the Divine Laws. Pope Clement the Seventh seemed at first disposed to listen to his application, but overawed by Charles the Fifth, Emperor of Ger- many, and nephew to Catharine, he caused the negotiation to be so protracted, that Henry became very impatient. Catharine con- ducted herself with gentleness, yet firmness, in this trying emer- gency, and could not be induced to consent to an act which would stain her with the imputation of incest, and render her daughter illegitimate. Being cited before the papal legates, Wolsey and Campeggio, who had opened their court at London, in May 1529, to try the validity of the king’s marriage, she rose, and kneeling before her husband, reminded him in a pathetic yet resolute speech, of her lonely and unprotected state, and of her constant devotion to him, in proof of which she appealed to his own heart; then protesting against the proceedings of the court, she rose and withdrew, nor could she ever be induced to appear again. She was declared contuma- cious, although she appealed to Rome. The pope’s subterfuges and delays induced Henry to take the matter into his own hands ; he threw off his submission to the court of Rome, declared himself head of the Church of England, had his marriage formally annulled by Archbishop Cranmer, and in 1532 married Anne Boleyn. Catharine took up her abode at Ampthill, in Bedfordshire, and afterwards at Kimbolton Castle, in Huntingdonshire. She persisted in retaining the title of queen, and in demanding the honours of royalty from her attendants; but in other respects employing herself chiefly in her religious duties, and bearing her lot with resignation. She died in January, 1536. By her will she appointed her body to be privately interred in a convent of friars who had suffered in her cause ; five hundred masses were to be performed for her soul; and a pil- grimage undertaken, to our lady of Walsingham, by a person who, CAT* ica on liis way, was to distribute twenty nobles to the poor. She beqeathed considerable legacies to her servants, and requested that her robes might be converted into ornaments for the church, in which her remains were to be deposited. The king religiously performed her injunctions, excepting that which respected the dis- posal of her body, resenting, probably, the opposition which the convent had given to his divorce. The eorpsc was interred in the abbey church at Peterborough, with the honours due to the birth of Catharine. It is reeorded by Lord Herbert, in the history of Henry the Eighth, that from respect to the memory of Catharine, Henry not only spared this church at the general dissolution of religious houses, but advanced it to be a cathedral. CATHAEINE OF BRAGANZA, Wife of Charles the Second, King of England, and daughter of John the Fourth of Portugal, was born in 1638. In 1661, she was married to Charles the Second, in whose court she long endured all the neglect and mortification his dissolute conduct was calculated to inflict on her. This endurance was rendered more difficult by her having no children ; but she supported her situation with great equanimity. Lord Clarendon says of Catharine— “The queen had beauty and wit enough to make herself agreeable to the king; yet she had been, according to the mode and discipline of her country, bred in a monastery, where she had seen only the women who attended her, and conversed with the religious who resided there; and, without doubt, in her inclinations, was enough disposed to have been one of the number. And from this restraint she was called out to be a great queen, and to a free conversation in a court that was to be upon the matter new formed, and reduced from the manners of a licentious age, to the old rules and limits which had been observed in better times; to which regular and decent con- formity the present disposition of men and women was not enough inclined to submit, nor the king to exact. After some struggle she submitted to the king’s licentious conduct, and from that time lived on easy terms with him till his death.” After Charles died, Catharine was treated with much respect. In 1693, she returned to Portugal, where, in 1704, she was made regent by her brother, Don Pedro, whose increasing infirmities ren- dered retirement necessary. In this situation, Catharine showed considerable abilities, carrying on the war with Spain with great firmness and success. She died in 1705. CATHARINE OF VALOIS, SuRNAMED the Fair, was the youngest child of Charles the Sixth and Isabeau of Bavaria. She was born October 27th., 1401, at the Hotel de St. Paul, Paris, during her father’s interval of insanity. She was entirely neglected by her mother, who joined with the king’s brother, the Duke of Orleans, in pilfering the revenues of the household. On the recovery of Charles, Isabeau fled with the Duke of Orleans to Milan, followed by her children, who were pursued and brought back by the Duke of Burgundy. Catharine was educated at the convent at Poissy, where her sister Marie was 170 CAT. consecrated, and was married to Henry the Fifth of England, June 3rd., 1420. Henry the Fifth had previously conquered nearly the whole of France, and received with his bride the promise of the regency of France, as the king was again insane, and on the death of Charles the Sixth, the sovereignty of that country, to the exclu- sion of Catharine’s brother and three older sisters. Catharine was crowned in 1421, and her son, afterwards Henry the Sixth, was born at Windsor in the same year, during the absence of Henry the Fifth in France. The queen joined her husband at Paris in 1422, leaving her infant son in England, and was with him when he died, at the castle of Vincennes, in August, 1422. Some years afterwards, Catharine married Owen Tudor, an officer of Welsh extraction, who was clerk of the queen’s wardrobe. This marriage was kept concealed several years, and Catharine, who was a devoted mother, seems to have lived very happily with her husband. The guardians of her son, the young Henry the Sixth, at length suspected it, and exhibited such violent resentment, that Catharine either took refuge, during the summer of 1436, in the abbey of Bermondsey, or was sent there under some restraint. Her children (she had four by Owen Tudor,) were torn from her, which cruelty probably hastened the death of the poor queen. She was ill during the summer and autumn, and died January, 1437. The nuns, who piously attended her, declared she was a sincere penitent. She had disregarded the injunctions of her royal husband, Henry the Fifth, in choosing Windsor as the birth-place of the heir of England ; and she had never believed the prediction, that “Henry of Windsor shall lose all that Henry of Monmouth had gained.” But during her illness she became fearful of the result, and sorely repented her disobedience. CATHARINE PARR, Sixth and last wife of Henry the Eighth, was the eldest daughtev of Sir Thomas Parr, of Kendal, and was at an early age distin- guished for her learning and good sense. She was first married to Edward Burghe, and secondly to John Neville, Lord Latimer; and after his death attracted the notice and admiration of Henry the Eighth, whose queen she became in 1543. Her zealous encou- ragement of the reformed religion excited the anger and jealousy of Gardiner, Bishop of Winchester, the Chancellor Wriothesley, and others of the popish faction, who conspired to ruin her with the king. Taking advantage of one of his moments of irritation, they accused her of heresy and treason, and prevailed upon the king to sign a warrant for her committal to the Tower. This being accidentally discovered to her, she repaired to the king, who pur- posely turned the conversation to religious subjects, and began to sound her opinions. Aware of lus purpose, she humbly replied, “that on such topics she always, as became her sex and station, referred herself to his majesty ; as he, under God, was her only supreme head and governor here on earth.” And so ^ judiciously did she conduct herself on this occasion, that she obtained a res- toration of the king’s favour, which she kept until his death, when he left her a legacy of four thousand pounds, besides her jointure, “for her great love, obedience, chasteness of life, and wisdom.” She afterwards espoused the Lord Admiral Sir Thomas Seymour, uncle to Edward the Sixth; but these nuptials proved unhappy. CAT. 171 and involved her in troubles and difficulties. She died in childbed in 1548, not without suspicion of poison. She was a zealous promoter of the Reformation, and with several other ladies of the court secretly patronized Anne Askew, who was toitured, but in vain, to discover the names of court friends. With the view of putting the Scriptures into the hands of the people, Catharine employed persons of learning to translate into English the paraphrase of Erasmus on the New Testament, and engaged the Lady Mary, afterwards queen, to translate the paraphrase on St. John, and wrote a Latin epistle to her on the subject. Among her papers after her death was found a composition, entitled Queen Catharine Parr s Lamentations of a Sinner, bewailing the Ignorance of lier blind^ Life,’’ and was a contrite meditation on the years she had passed in popish fasts and pilgrimages. It was pub- ished with a preface by the great Lord Burleigh, in 1548. In her lifetime she published a volume of “Prayers or Meditations, wherein steed patiently to suffer all afflictions, and to set at nought the vaine prosperitie of this worlde, and also to long for the everlasting felicitee.” Many of her letters have been printed. CATHARINE PAULO WN A. Grand-princess of Russia, was born May Hst., 1788. Sh6 was the younger sister of Alexander, Emperor of married, in 1809, George, Prince of Holstein -Oldenburg, ^d thus avoided compliance with a proposal of marriage made her by Ru^Sfl^^-n*i 8 i 9 ® by this marriage; her husband died in Kussia, in 1812 Catharine was distinguished for her beauty, talents, lesolution, and her attachment to her brother Alexander. After n-.™® frequently his companion in his campaigns, as well as during his psidence in France and Vienna, and evidently had an several of his measures. January 24th., married, from motives of affection, William, Crown- hPr of his father, in Octo- ber, 1816, they ascended the throne of Wurtumburg. She was a benefactor to her subjects during the famine of 1816. associations, established an agricultural society, laboured to pronaote the education of the people, and founded instituted a school for dSses savings’ banks for the lower fnr fho arbitrary, and had but little taste and she dleriknua^ 9th her second marriage ; CATHARINE SFORZA, Natural daughter of Galeas Sforza, Duke of Milan, in 1466 presence of mind She some time after assassinated by Francis Del Orsa, who had revolted against him children, fell into the hands of Orsa, but ami whi^h .iff 5 continued faithful to her, determined bravery against her su?r^der^^thfl?^«hf^®^ to put her children to death if she did not length restored to sovereign power She then married John de Medicis, a man of noble fainilv, but not 172 CAT. CEC. particularly distinguished for talents or courage. Catharine still had to sustain herself; and, in 1500, ably defended Forli against Caesar Borgia, Duke Valentino, the illegitimate son of Pope Alexander the Sixth. Being obliged to surrender, she was confined in the castle of San Angelo, but soon set at liberty, though never restored to her dominions. She died soon after. She is praised by a French historian for her talents, courage, military powers, and her beauty. Sforza, Isabella, of the same family as the preceding, was distinguished in the sixteenth century for her learning. Her letters possessed great merit. One of them was a letter of consolation, written to Bonna Sforza, widow of the King of Poland; and one was in vindication of poetry. CATHARINE ST., A SAINT of the Romish church, canonized by Pope Clement the Seventh. She was born at Bologna in and admitted a nun at Ferrara, in 1432. She was afterwards abbess of a convent at Bologna, where she died in 1463. She wrote a book of Revelations;^ and several pieces in Latin and Italian. CATHARINE ST., Was a noble virgin of Alexandria. Having been instructed in literature and the sciences, she was afterwards converted to Chris- tianity and by order of the Emperor Maximilian she disputed with fifty heathen philosophers, who, being reduced to silence by her arguments and her eloquence, were all to a man converted, and suffered martyrdom in consequence. From this circumstance, and her creat learning, she is considered in the Romish church as the patron saint of philosophy, literature, and schools. She was afterwards condemned to suffer death, and the emperor ordered her to be crushed between wheels of iron, armed with sharp blades; the wheels however, were marvellously broken asunder, as the monks declare, and, all other means of death being rendered abortive, she was beheaded in the year 310, at the age of eighteen. Her body being afterwards discovered on Mount Sinai, gave rise to the order of the Knights of St. Catharine. CATHARINE, ST., Was born at Sienna, in 1347. The monks relate of this smnt» that she became a nun of St. Dominic at the age of seven; that she saw numberless visions, and wrought many mii^les while quite young ; and that she conversed face to face with Christ, and was actually married to him. Her influence was so great that she reconciled Pope Gregory the Eleventh to the people of Avignon, in 1376, after he had excommunicated them ; and m 1377, she on him to re-establish the pontifical seat at R^e, seventy yeais after Clement the Fifth had removed it to France, ^he died April 30th., 1380, aged thirty-three, and was canonized by Eius the Second, in 1461. Her works consist of letters, poems, and devotional CECONIA, OR CESENIA, Wife of Caligula, Emperor of Rome, was killed by Julms Lupus, A. D. 41, while weeping over the body of her murdered husband CEN. CER. CEZ. CHA. 173 When she saw the assassin approaching, and discovered his purpose, she calmly presented her breast to his sword, urging him to finish the tragedy his companions had begun. Her two daughters died by the same hand. CENTLIVRE, SUSANNAH, A CELEBRATED c^mic WTitcr, was the daughter of a Mr. Freeman, of Holbeach, in Lincolnshire. Being left an orphan, she went, when about fourteen, to London, where she took much pains to cultivate her mind and person. She was the authoress of fifteen plays, and several little poems, for some of which she received considerable presents from very great personages; among others, a handsome gold snuff-box from Prince Eugene, for a poem inscribed to him, and another from the Duke d’Aumont, the French ambassador, for a masquerade she addressed to him. Her talent was comedy; especially the contrivance of plots and incidents. She corresponded, for many years, with gentlemen of wit and eminence, particularly with Steele, Rowe, Budgell, Sewell, and others. Mrs. Centlivre lived in a very careful and economical manner, and died in Spring -garden, December 1st., 1723, at the house of her husband, Joseph Centlivre, who had been one of Queen Anne’s cooks ; she was buried at the church of St. Martin -in-the -fields. She was three times married ; the first time, when she was about sixteen, to Mr. Fox, nephew of Sir Stephen Fox. He dying two years afterwards, she married an officer, named Carrol, who was killed in a duel not long after. It was during this second widowhood that, compelled by necessity, she began to write, and also appeared on the stage. After her marriage with her third husband, she lived a more retired life. She was handsome in person, very agreeable and sprightly in conver- sation, and seems to have been also kind and benevolent in her disposition. Her faults were those of the age in which she lived. CERETA, LAURA, An Italian lady, born at Brescia, eminent for her knowledge of philosophy and the learned languages. She became a widow early in life, and devoted herself entirely to literary labours. Her Latin letters appeared at Padua in 1680. She died in 1498, aged twenty -nine. Her husband’s name was Pedro Serini. CEZ ELL I, CONSTANCE, A HEROINE of the 16th. century, was a native of Montpellier. In 1590, her husband, Barri de St. Annez, who was Governor of Leucate, for Henry the Fourth of France, fell into the hands of the Spaniards. They threatened Constance that they would put him to death, if she did not surrender the fortress. She refused, but offered all her property to ransom him. After having been foiled in two assaults, the Spaniards raised the siege, but barbarously murdered their prisoner. Constance magnanimously prevented her garrison from retaliating on a Spanish officer of rank. As a reward for her patriotism, Henry the Fourth allowed her to retain the gov- ernment of Leucate till her son came of age. C HAL LIE, MADAME DE, Is distinguished among the living authoresses of France, not only 174 CHA. for devoting herself to the highest regions of moral and political philosophy, hut for having succeeded in producing a work which is admitted hy enlightened judges to he classed among the most distinguished writings of the day. We allude to the hook called ^^Essai sur la liberie, Vegalite, et la fraternitey which was pub- lished in Paris, July, 1850. The title, it must he confessed, is rather appalling; associated as it is with so much that is absurd, and so much that is horrible; hut we can encourage the reader to pass over this scare- crow, and he will find the utmost interest, and the most instructive views, from the clear good sense and enlightened intellect that has dictated the essay. Madame de Challie shows these three principles originally implanted hy God in the bosom of man, afterwards obscured and corrupted hy the vices of Paganism, at last purified and restored in the human life of Christ, and from that time exercising an ever-increasing influence. At this moment, when every month produces a sterile revolution, when patent theories for com- munities to exist independent of religion, self-denial, activity, and all- elevating sentiments, are every day propounded, we hail with respect a hook v/hich pleads in every page with convincing reason- ing the cause of true liberty, sounds morality, and individual activity, fortified and regulated hy the Christian spirit. The author deserves particular commendation. Hitherto English women have claimed the dignity of ethical and scientific treatises, while the French women of the present day, however witty and intelligent, have distinguished themselves in the comparatively trifling department of the novelist. Madame de Challie has opened the way to a more thoughtful and a more important field of literature, where we trust she will he followed hy some of her ingenious compatriots. CHAMBERS, MARY, Of Nottingham, who died in 1848, in her seventy-first year, is an instance of the power of perseverance to overcome great natural disadvantages. Deprived of sight from the age of two years, she, nevertheless, acquired a thorough knowledge of the Hebrew, Greek, and Latin languages, and was very familiar with classical literature. CHAMPMESLE, MARIE DESMARES DE, A French actress, horn at Rouen. From the obscurity of a strolling company, she rose to he a popular actress at Paris, and gained the friendship of Racine. She married an actor, and died greatly regretted in 1698, aged fifty- four. CHANDLER, ELIZABETH MARGARET, Was horn near Wilmington, Delaware, in 1807. She was of qnaker extraction. Miss Chandler was first brought into notice hy a poem entitled “The Slave Ship,” written when she was eighteen, and for which she obtained a prize. She resided then, and till 1830, in Philadelphia. At that time she went to Lenawee county, Michigan, where she died in 1834. Her memoirs and writings have been pub- lished since her death. CHANDLER, MARY, An English lady, who distinguished herself hy her poetical talent, Tra.*? horn at Malmesbury, in AViltshire, in 1G89. Her father was a CHA. 175 dissenting minister at Bath, whose circumstanees made it necessary that she snould he brought up to business, and she became a milliner. She was observed from childhood to have a turn for poeti 7 often entertaining her companions with riddles in verse; and she was at that time of life, very fond of Herbert’s poems. In her riper years she studied the best modern poets, and the ancient ones too as far as translations could assist her. Her poem upon the Bath was very popular, and she was particularly complimented for it by Pope, with whom she was acquainted. She had ■ the misfortune to be deformed, which determined her to live single; though she had a sweet countenance, and was solicited to marry. She died September 11th., 1745, aged fifty-seven. CHAPONE, HESTER, Was the daughter of a Mr. Mulso, of Twywell, in Northampton- shire, and was born at that place in 1727. When only nine years old, she is said to have written a romance. Her mother, who seems to have been jealous of her daughter’s talents, endeavoured to ob- struct her studies. Hester Mulso, nevertheless, succeeded in making herself mistress of Italian and French. The story of “Fidelia,” in the Adventurer, an “Ode to Peace,” and some verses prefixed xo her friend Miss Carter’s Epictetus, were among her earliest printed efforts. In 1760 she married Mr. Chapone, who died in less than ten months afterwards. In 1770 she accompanied Mrs. Montague on a tour in Scotland; in 1773 she published her “Letters on the Improvement of the Mind,” and in 1775 her “Miscellanies in Prose and Verse.” After having lived tranquilly for many years, in the society of her devoted friends, her latter days were clouded by the loss of those friends and nearly all her relations ; she was also a sufferer from impaired intellect and bodily debility. She died at Hadley, near Barnet, Heeember 25th., 1801. Her verses were elegant, and her prose writings pure in style, and fraught with good sense and sound morality. With neither beauty, rank, nor fortune, this excellent lady, nevertheless, secured to herself the love and esteem of all with whom she became acquainted, and also the general ad- miration of those who read her works. CHARIXENA, A VERY learned Grecian lady, who composed many pieces in prose and verse. One of her poems is entitled ^^Cromata” She is men- tioned by Aristophanes. CHARLOTTE, PRINCESS OF WALES, Daughter of George the Fourth, and heir-apparent to the throne of Great Britain and Ireland, was born in 1795, and died November 6th., 1817, aged twenty-two. She was married to Leopold, Prince of Saxe-Cobourg. The untimely death of the princess and her in- firnt, clothed the nation in mourning, and changed the succession of the throne. When informed of her child’s death, shortly before her own, she said, “I feel it as a mother naturally should” — adding “It is the will of God! praise to him in all things!” She was a « ous, intelligent, energetic, and benevolent princess, often personally Visiting and relieving the poor; and her loss was deeply felt. Robert Hall preached a most ^‘‘^^quent sermon on her death. 176 CHA. CHASE, ANK, Whose maiden name was M’Clarnonde, was born in the north of Ireland. Her ancestors on both sides were from Scotland, and she is only the second generation from those born there. The first of the family who emigrated to Ireland, was a clergyman — the Rev. Mr. Irvine, of Glasgow. His wife was Jean Douglas, of Edinburgh, a lineal descendant from the Douglas so well known in Scottish History. Her father died in 1818, when Ann was only eleven years of age. The family were left in straitened circumstan- ces, and, after many struggles to maintain their position at home, followed the tide which an overruling Providence has so lorg been directing westward, and found a home in America. They landed in New York in 1824, where Ann remained one year with her mother. Deprived of her guardianship, and left an orphan indeed, she removed to Philadelphia, where her eldest brother had established himself in business. With that high independence and energy of character which has marked her whole course of life, she immediately took a share in her brother’s business; attendirg personally to the in-door department, and keeping the books of the concern. Iil a letter detailing these changes she says, *T joined my brother in his mercantile pursuits, and was his book-keeper, with an interest in the business. I made myself well acquainted with the mercantile profession in its various branches, and found my mind benefited no less than my pecuniary circumstances. In- dustry and integrity of purpose are the chief handmaids of fortune. They fortify the mind for the vicissitudes of life.” These sterling qualities, with a desire to be always useful, and a high regard f(.r truth, both in word and action, have been the prominent charac- teristics of the life of this remarkable woman. In 1832, Miss M’Clarnonde, with her brother, removed to New Orleans, and thence, in August, 1834, to Tampico, in Mexico. Here they became acquainted with Captain Franklin Chase, the worthy Consul of the United States at Tampico, to whom Miss M’Clarnonde was married in 1836. For twelve years Mr. and Mrs. Chase pursued the even tenor of their way, undisturbed, to any great extent, by the numerous changes which took place in the government of Mexico. Under the protection of the American flag, their business was prosperous. A very considerable fortune crowned their industry and enterprise. Their house was the open asylum of all American strangers, whci e the kindness and hospitality of home awaited them, and where ti e sick were cared for by Mrs. Chase with maternal assiduity and skill. But a change at length came over them and their fortunes — a change which was destined, on the one hand, to rob them of what they had accumulated in prosecuting quietly the arts of peace, and, on the other, to make their name conspicuous in the annals of war, and ro place Mrs. Chase, especially, in an enviable and heroic position as a benefactress both of America and Mexico; the unos- tentatious achiever of a bloodless and expenseless victory. It is said in the Proverbs of Solomon, that “he who ruleth his spirit is greater than he that taketh a city.” Surely, then, she who, ly ruling her spirit in the exercise of a wise and prudent ingenuity, accomplishes the capture of an important city without loss of blood or treasure, is entitled to a high rank among the truly great and good* CMA. 177 Tampico was important in more than one sense. It is the second seaport in the Gulf, and, next to Vera Cruz, the most important key to the metropolis. A considerable quantity of stores were there, which fell into the hands of the Americans. It was abso- lutely necessary that they should possess the place in order to the prosecution of the plans of the army. It was there that General fecott appointed his rendezvous, and made all his preparations for his masterly attack on Vera Cruz. Now, all these advantages were secured by the energy, decision, and contrivance of Mrs. Chase, without the expenditure of a single dollar, or the loss of a single life. To gain the same by the ordi- nary course of war would have cost a million, or more, of dollars, and many lives of the Mexicans, at least, with, probably, some loss on the side of the attacking party. The service rendered the United States by Mrs. Chase, has been highly appreciated, and gratefully acknowledged. The officers of the army and navy recognised it, not only by personal testimonials and commendations, but by changing the name of the principal 101 1 at Tampico, and calling it Fort Anrif in honour of its real conqueror. The press, throughout the land, accorded to her the praise of a proud achievement. The ladies of New Orleans, as the representatives of the ladies of the country, testified their high sense of her worth, and the benefit of her self-sacrificing benevolence, by presenting her a handsome service of plate. She deserves all these testimonials, for she saved a city from the horrors of warfare. She continues to reside in Tampico, where Mr. Chase is still United States Consul, while Mrs. Chase is considered a benefactress by the people of that city, whom she is endeavour- ing to aid in the improvements which their intercourse with the Americans has taught them to value. CHATEAUROUX, MARIE ANNE, DUCHESS DE, Was one of four sisters, daughters of the Marquis de Nesle, who became successively mistresses of Louis the Fifteenth. She was married at the age of seventeen to the Marquis de la Toumelle, who . left her a widow at twenty-three. She far surpassed all her j personal charms, and was an accomplished musician. Madame de Chateauroux displayed a character of great energy and ambition. Her sense of virtue always remained sufficiently humbled by the splendid degradation n sought and won; but though she had not sufficient priii- ciple to recede from the path she had taken, she resolved, as an atonement, to arouse her royal lover from his disgraceful lethargy Madame de Tencm spared no efforts to make a tool of her ; whose w through his mistress, by means of hei brothel Cardinal Tencm. But Madame de Chateauroux had not acquired her power to yield it up to a woman, and especially to so clever and intriguing a woman. Far seeing, like Madame ae lencin, she was convinced of the necessity for some radical change in the government. Of the confusion by which it was chaiacterized, she said, “I could not have believed all that I now see; if no remedy is administered to this state of things, there will sooner or later be a great bouleversement.^* Rhp ^^adame de Chateauroux was good, the means She took to effect it were not equally praiseworthy. Reckless of N 178 CHA. the real interests of the country, and looking only^ to the personal glory of the king, she partly precipitated France into a fatal war. WTiile absent with the army, the king was seized mth a danger- ous illness Urged by the religious party attached to the queen, Louis, through fear of dying without the last sacraments of the church, was induced publicly to discard his mistress. Scarcely had this been done when he recovered. His repentance had never been heartfelt, and he soon was mortihed and humiliated at the part he had acted. Grieved at the loss of Madame de Chateauroux, he sought an interview with her, and she consented to recede his apology, provided it was made in a public manner, which, by her arrangement, was done by Maurepas, whom she wished to in the presence of a large assembly. He requested forgive^ss in the name of the king, and begged her return to court. But to that station which she had purchased at the cost of peace and honour, she was never destined to return. She became alarmingly ill, and died a few days after this public atonement. It would be uniust to deny to Madame de Chateauroux the merit of having sought to rouse Louis the Fifteenth from the state of apathetic indolence into which he had fallen. The means she took were in- judicious, but they were noble. Experience would have taught iier better; and, had her power continued, Louis thi Fifteenth might have been a different man. ^ . Madame de Chateauroux was one of those far-seeing women, who, with that instinctive foresight which arises froin keenness of perception, had predicted the breaking out of the storm already gathering over France. CHATELET, GABRTELLE EMILIE DE BRETRUEIL MARQUISE DU, One of the most remarkable women of her time, is chiefly Imown through her. connexion with Voltaire. Her parents married her nineteenth year to the Marquis du Chatelet, an honest but common-place man considerably her senior. The young marchio- neS made her appearance in the world with great eclat. She was SacefnL handsome, and fond of pleasure; but her great talents long remained unsuspected. Madame du Chatelet s ideas morality were those of her time, and she early exhibited them^ by an in- tri<^ue with the Duke of Richelieu, then celebrated for his gallantry. TlSs connexion, however, was brief, and resulted in a sincere and lasting friendship. Madame du Chatelet’s mmd^ was superior to a life of mere worldly pleasure. Wearied of dissipation, she entered with ardour into the study of the exact sciences. Maupertms was her instructor in geometry, and the works of became her constant study. Geometry was then the ^^ge, but Madame du Chatelet brought to the study of this strikingly adapted to its pursuit ; and it was while thus devoting herself that she became acquainted with Voltaire. Madame du Chatelet was in her twenty-eighth her senior, when their Uason commenced. T so loose maxms of the period justified this connexion in the opim uof ^ in their own ; and the husband either did not suspect or if he did, felt indifferent to it. As he passed the greater paj^ of his time with his regiment, he proved little or no restraint to CHE. 179 the lovers, raising no objection to the sojourn of Voltaire beneath his roof, but rather appearing flattered at being considered the host and patron of a man already enjoying European fame. Voltaire passed fifteen years at Cizey, the splendid chateau of M. du Chatelet, in Lorraine. His life in this delightful retreat was one of study, varied by elegant pleasures, embellished and exalted by the de- votion of this gifted woman. With Madame du Chatelet study was a passion. She slept but three hours out of the twenty-four, and her whole time was de- voted to her beloved pursuits. During the day she remained closeted in her apartments, seldom appearing till the hour of supper. Every year they visited Paris, where Madame du Chatelet entered into the pursuit of pleasure with the same passionate eagerness with which she studied Newton’s “Principia” in her learned retirement ; losing large sums at play, and committing many extravagances in her love of dress. Madame du Chatelet was remarkable for great simplicity of man- ner, as well as for the solidity of her judgment. Few women .of her time were so free from that intriguing spirit and thirst for dis- tinction which almost all then possessed. Science she loved for its own sake; for the pure and exquisite delight it yielded her en- quiring mind, and not for the paltry gratification of being learned. On the other hand, she was deficient in gentleness, and in many of the most winning qualities of woman. Proud of her rank and birth, haughty to her inferiors, and violent and imperious in her temper, she ruled despotically over her lover, and left him very little personal freedom. Long as the love of Voltaire and Madame du Chatelet had lasted, it was not destined to resist time and habit. The change first came from Voltaire, whose declining years he made the excuse for increasing coldness. After many stormy explanations, Madame du Chatelet submitted to this change in his feelings, which caused none in their mode of life, and accepted friendship for love. Soon after the change in their relations, Madame du Chatelet became acquainted with St. Lambert, known then merely as a handsome young nobleman of elegant address. Vanity induced St. Lambert to pay her attentions which Madame du Chatelet attri- buted to a deeper feeling, and which she was frail enough to return by a very sincere affection. Voltaire was both grieved and mdignant on discovering that he had a rival, but Madame du Chatelet’s assurances of unabated friendship, though she concealed nothing from him, reconciled and induced him to remain near her. Ihere is little to excuse this part of Madame du Chatelet’s life. Her age and self-respect ought to have preserved her from this last error, with which were connected many disgraceful circum- stances, and which was destined to prove fatal to her. She died in childbed on the 10th. of August, 1749, her last days being devoted to the translation of Newton’s “Principia,” her great work. CHELIDONIS, Daughter of Leoty chides, and the wife of Cleonymus, son of Cleornenes the Second, King of Sparta. He was disliked by the Lacedaemonians, on account of his violent temper,, and they gave the royal pthority to Atreus, his brother’s son. Chelidonis also despised him and loved Acrotatus, a very beautiful youth, the son 180 of Atreus. Cleonymus left Lacedaemon in anger, and went to solicit Pyrrhus, King of Epirus, to make war against the Lacedaemonians. Pyrrhus came against the city with a large army, hut was repulsed. The Spartans, on his approach, had resolved to send the women, hy night, to Crete for safety; hut Archidamia came, sword in hand, into the senate, complaining that they were thought capable of surviving the destruction of their country. The women laboured all night on the abutments, with the exception of Chelidonis, who put a rope around her neck, resolving not to fall alive into the hands of her husband. The city was saved chiefly by the patriotism of women, inspired by Chelidonis. She lived about 280 B. C. CHELONIS, D.vugiiter of Leonidas, King of Sparta, B. C. 491, was the wife of Cleombrutus. Her father was deposed by a faction, which placed Cleombrutus on the throne in his stead. Chelonis refused to share her husband’s triumph, and retired with her father into a temple in which he had taken sanctuary. Leonidas, some time after, was permitted to retire to Tagea, whither Chelonis accompanied him. A change occurring in the feelings of the populace, Leonidas was restored, and Cleombrutus obliged to take refuge, in his turn, in the sanctuary. Chelonis now left her father for her husband. Leonidas repaired, with an armed force, to the sanctuary, and bitterly reproached Cleombrutus, who listened in silence, with the injuries he had received from him. The tears of Chelonis, who protested that she could not survive Cleombrutus, softened Leonidas, and he not only gave his son-in-law his life, but allowed him to choose his place of exile. To the entreaties of Leonidas, that Chelonis would remain with him, she returned a resolute refusal; and, placing one of her children in her husband’s arms, and taking the other in her own, she went with him into banishment. CHEMIK, CATHAEINE DU, Was a French artist, who died at Paris, 1698. She principally excelled in painting flowers. Her husband erected a noble monu- ment to her memory in the church of St. Landry. CHENEY, HAREIET V. Is a native of Massachusetts. Her love of literature was de- veloped in childhood, probably owing much to the influence of the taste and genius of her mother, 'who was the authoress of one of the earliest American novels, “The Coquette, or History of Eliza Whar- ton.” Soon after the subject of our notice left school, she wrote, in conjunction with her sister, “The Sunday School, or Village Sketches,” which was published anonymously. It was popular, the edition was soon exhausted, and the authors were solicited to republish it ;— but not having secured the copyright, another writer had seized on the book, changed the title to “Charles Hartland,” and published it for his own benefit. ‘The next work, “A Peep at the Pilgrims,” passed through two editions, and was re-published in London. It is an interesting stoiy of the early settlers of New England, and has lately been re-printed in Boston. “The Rivals of Acadia,” was the next; and then for a nurnber of years Mrs. Cheney’s time was wholly devoted to her family. The death of CHE. 181 her husband, by rendering her own exertions in behalf of her children essential to their education, has called her again into the field of literature. Her latest books, “Sketches from the Life of Christ and “Confessions of an early Martyr,” appeared in 1846 • she has since been a contribitor to “The Literary Garland,” a Monthly Magazine published in Montreal, Canada, where Mrs Cheney now resides. Her sister, Mrs. Cushing, is editor of the “Garland,” and has written several books for the young, and poems : “Esther, a Dramatic Poem,” is a work of deep interest. These two amiable and intelligent sisters are doing much, in a quiet way, for the literary taste and moral improvement of the youth of Canada. CHERON, ELIZABETH SOPHIA, Daughter of a painter in enamel, of the town of Meaux, was born at Pans in 1678, and studied under her father. At the age of fourteen her name was already famous. The celebrated Le Brun, m 1672, presented her to the academy of painting and' sculpture, which complimented her by admitting her to the title of academi- cian. She apportioned her time between painting, the learned languages, poetry, and music. She drew, on a large scale, a great number of gems, which were remarkable for exhibiting taste, a singu- lar command of the pencil, a fine style of colouring, and a superior judgment in the chiaro-oscuro. The various styles of painting were familiar to her. She excelled in historical painting, oil-colours, miniature enamels, portrait -painting, and especially those of females. It is said that she frequently executed, from memory, the portraits of absent friends, to which she gave as strong a likeness as if mey had sat to her. The academy of Ricovrati, at Padua, honoured hei with the name of Erato, and gave her a place in their society. She died at Paris, September 3rd., 1741, at the age of sixty-three. CHEZY, WILHELMINE CHRISTINE VON, A German poetess, whose maiden name was Von Klenke, was born at Berlin, January 26th., 1783. She married Mr. Von Haslf- ker, but they had lived only a short time together, when they applied for and obtained a divorce. She was afterwards married to the celebrated French orientalist. Von Chezy; but this second marriage proved no more happy in its results than the first; and, according to a mutual agreement between her and her husband, she was again divorced. She then devoted herself to the educa- tion of her two sons by her second husband ; they did honour fame ^^d have since obtained considerable literary Frau Von Chezy lived alternately in Munich, Vienna, and Paris. She was, on her mother’s side, a grandchild of the celebrated poetess xrau Ivarsch, whose talents seem to have descended to her. As a writer, she is best known by the name of Helmina, under which she has written tales and romances in verse. Her writings are characterized by a fertile imagination, a pleasing style, and warm teeling ; though they cannot always bear the test of a critical ex- amination. She has also written a few spirited prose works, aM the opera Euryanthe, which was set to music by Von Weber. works are “The Martinman Birds,” the “Six noble Employments,” and “Recollections of Vienna,” She died in 182 CHI CHILD, LYDIA MARIA, Wife of David Lee Child, was horn in Massachusetts, hut passed the early portion of her youth in Maine, whither her father, Mr. Francis, had removed when she was quite young. She found few literary privileges in the place of her residence, hut she had the genius that nourishes itself on nature; and from the influence of the wild scenes which surrounded her home in childhood, she, doubtless, draws even now much of the freshness of thought and vigour of style which mark her productions. In 1823, being on a visit to her brother, the Rev. Conyers Francis, then pastor of the Unitarian Church at W atertown, Massachusetts, Miss Francis commenced her literary life with “Hohomok, a Story of the Pilgrims which was written in six weeks, and published in 1824; ever since that time its author has kept her place as a faithful labourer in the field of literature, and perhaps not one of the American female writers has had wider influence, or made more earnest efforts to do good with her talents. Her next work, “The Rebels,” was published in 1825 ; soon afterwards Miss Francis became Mrs. Child, and her married life has been a true and lovely exemplification of the domestic concord which congenial minds produce as well as enjoy. In 1827, Mrs. Child engaged as editor , of “The Juvenile Miscel- lany,” the first monthly periodical issued in the Union for Children. Under her care the work became very popular; she has a warm sympathy with the young— her genius harmonized with the under- taking, and some of the articles in this “Miscellany” are among the best she has written. During the six following years, Mrs. Child’s pen was incessantly employed. Besides her editorial duties she published, successively— “The Frugal Housewife,” written as she said in the preface, “for the poor,” and one of the most use- ful books of its kind nxtant— “The Mother’s Book,” an excellent manual in training children, though the author has never been a mother— and “The Girl’s Book,” designed as a holiday present, and descriptive of Children’s plays. She also prepared five volumes for “The Ladies' Family Library,” comprising “Lives of Madame de Stael and Madame Roland ;” “Lady Russell and Madame Guyon ;” “Biographies of Good Wives ;” and the “History and Condition of Woman •” which works were published in Boston. Besides all these she published in 1833, “The Coronal,” a collection of miscellane- ous pieces, in prose and verse. The most^ important step in her literary career was that which she took with the abolitionists, by issuing her “Appeal for that class of Americans called Africans.” This appeal was written with that earnest and honest enthusiasm pervading all Mrs. Child’s benevolent efforts. The design of the abolitionists is the improvement and happiness of the coloured race; for this end Mrs. Child devoted her noblest talents, her holiest aspirations. , v -u ^ Since 1833, only three works of hers have been published; “Philothea” appeared in 1835, a charming romance, filled with the pure aspirations of genius, and rich in classical lore ; tJ^ scene being laid in Greece in the time of Pericles and Aspasia. The work is in one volume, and was planned and partly written before its author entered the arena of party; but the bitter feelings engendered CHI. CHO. 183 by this strife, have prevented the merits of this remarkable book from being appreciated as they deserve. In 1841, Mr. and Mrs. Child removed from Boston to the city of New York, and became conductors of “The National Anti-Slavery Standard.” Mrs. Child, while assisting in her husband’s editorial duties, now commenced a Series of Letters, partly for the “Boston Courier,” a popular newspaper, and partly for the “Standard,” (her own paper,) which after being thus published, were collected and re-issued in two volumes, entitled “Letters from New York.” This work has been very popular. Mrs. Child is a close observer, she knows “how to observe,” and better still, she has a poetical imagi- nation and a pure, warm, loving heart, which invests her descrip- tions with a peculiar charm. An English Reviewer has well remarked 'concerning Mrs. Child; — “Whatever comes to her from without, whether through the eye or the ear, whether in nature or art, is reflected in her writings with a halo of beauty thrown about it by her own fancy ; and thus presented, it appeals to our sympa- thies, and awakens an interest which carves it upon the memory in letters of gold. But she has yet loftier claims to respect than a poetical nature. She is a philosopher, and, better still, a religious philosopher. Every page presents to us scraps of wisdom, not pe- dantically put forth, as if to attract admiration, but thrown out by the way in seeming unconsciousness, and as part of her ordinary thoughts.” CHIOMARA, The heroic wife of Ortiagon, a Gaulish prince, equally celebrated for her beauty and her chastity. During the war between the Romans and the Gauls, B. C. 186, the latter were entirely defeated on Mount Olympus. Chiomara, among many other ladies, was taken prisoner, and committed to the charge of a centurion. This centurion, not being able to overcome the chastity of the princess by persuasion, employed force; and then, to make her amends, offered her her liberty, for an Attic talent. To conceal his design from the other Romans, he allowed her to send a slave of her own, who was among the prisoners, to her relations, and assigned a place near the river where she could be exchanged for the gold. She was carried there the next night by the centurion, and found there two relations of her own, with the money. While the centurion was weighing it, Chiomara, speaking in her own tongue, commanded her friends to kill him, which they did. Then cutting off* his head herself, she carried it under her robe to her husband, Ortiagon, who had returned home after the defeat of his troops. As soon as she came into his presence she threw the head at his feet. Surprised at such a sight, he asked whose head it was, and what had induced her to do a deed so uncommon with her sex.^ Blush- ing, but at the same time expressing her fierce indignation, she declared the outrage that had been done her, and the revenge she liad taken. During the remainder of her life, she strenuously retained her purity of manners, and was ever treated with great respect. CHOIN, MARIE EMILIE JOLY DE A LADY descended from a noble Savoy family. She was employed about the person of the Duchess of Conti, where she was sought 184 CHR. "by the Dauphin of France ; hut no solicitations could induce her to forfeit her honour; and it is said that the prince at last married her privately, and, by her influence, was reformed, and regained th>9 affections of the king. After his death, in 1711, she retired to obscurity, and died in 1744, universally respected. CHRISTINA, QUEEN OF SWEDEN, Daughter of the great Gustavus Adolphus, King of Sweden, and of Maria Eleonora of Brandenburgh, was born December 18th., 1626. Her father was very fond of her, and carried her about with him in all his journeys. ((When she was about two years old she was taken to Calmar, the governor of which hesitated, on her account, whether to give the king the usual salute, but Gustavus exclaimed, “Fire! the girl is a soldier’s daughter, and should be accustomed to it betimes.” The noise delighted the princess, who clapped her hands, and, in her infantile language, cried, “More, more !” showing thus early her peculiarly bold and masculine turn of mind. Her father died in 1633, and Christina, a girl of seven years old, was placed upon the throne, and even at that early age she appeared to be conscious of her high destiny, and in all tiying circumstances conducted herself with great firmness and dignity. The queen -mother was a woman of weak judgment and capricious temper, and her injudicious management of the young Christina was dcfabtless the first cause of her dislike for her own sex, which was farther increased by the manner of her education. /She early dis- played an “antipathy,” to use her own words, “to all that women do and say;” but she was an excellent classical scholar, admired the Greeks and Romans, and all the heroes of antiquity, particularly Homer and Alexander the Great. At the age of fourteen, she read Thucydides in the original ; she rode and hunted, and harangued the senate, and dictated to her ministers. But in the gentler graces and virtues of her own sex she was deficient. She grew up self- willed, arrogant, and impatient ; and yet was flattered because she was a queen. She understood this, and observed that “Princesses are flattered even in their cradles ; men fear their memory as well as their power ; they handle them timidly, as they do young lions, who can only scratch now, but may hereafter bite and devour.” When Christina had assumed the reins of government, in 1644, many of the most distinguished kings and princes of Europe as- pired to her hand; but she uniformly rejected all their proposals, and caused one of her suitors, her cousin Charles Gustavus, to be appointed her successor. Her love of independence and impatience of control had exhibited themselves from childhood in a distaste to marriage. “Do not,” said she to the states, “compel me to make a choice : should I bear a son, it is equally probable that he might prove a Nero as an Augustus.” Christina had an opportunity to display her magnanimity in the early part of her reign. While she was engaged in her devotions in the chapel of the castle at Stockholm, a lunatic rushed through the crowd, and attempted to stab her with a knife. He was seized, and Christina calmly continued her devotions. Learning that the man was insane, she merely had him put under restraint. One of the most important events of Christina's reign was the peace of Westphalia^, to which her influence greatly contributed. CHR. 185 It was settled October, 1648, and by this treaty Sweden was con- firmed in the possession of many important countries. The services of Salvius, one of her plenipotentiaries on this occasion, were re- warded by the dignity of senator; a prerogative which had till then belonged to birth, but to which the queen thought merit had a better claim. During the remainder of her reign, a wise administration and a profound peace, reflect upon Christina a higher praise than can be derived from subtle negotiations or successful wars ; she enjoyed the entire confidence and love of her people. All persons distin- guished for their genius or talents, were attracted by her liberality to the Swedish court; and although her favour was sometimes controlled by her partialities or prejudices, and withheld from the deserving while it was lavished on those who flattered her foibles, yet she soon discovered and repaired such mistakes. She, at length, began to feel her rank, and the duties it devolved upon her, a burden, and to sigh for freedom and leisure. In 1652, she communicated to the senate her resolution of abdicating the throne; but the remonstrances of the whole people, in which Charles Gustavus, her successor, joined, induced her to wear the crown for two years longer; when she resumed her purpose and carried it into effect, to the great grief of the whole nation. In leaving the scene of her regal power, she appeared to rejoice as though she had escaped from imprisonment. Having arrived at a small brook which separated Sweden from Denmark, she alighted from her carriage, and leaping over it, exclaimed, “At length I am free, and out of Sweden, whither I hope never to return.’’ Dismissing with her women the habit of her sex, she assumed male attire. “I would become a man,” said she; “but it is not that I love men because they are men, but merely that they are not women.” On her arrival at Brussels she publicly and solemnly abjured the Lutheran faith, in which she was educated, and joined the Roman Catholic communion. From Brussels she went to Rome, which she entered with great pomp. She was received with splendid hospitality by the pope, and the Jesuits aflftrmed that she ought to be placed by the church among the saints : “I had rather,” said Christina, “be placed among the sages.” She then went to France, where she was received with royal honours, which she never forgot to claim, by Louis the Fourteenth, But she disturbed the quiet of all the places she visited, by her passion for interfering and controlling, not only political affairs, but the petty cabals of the court. She also disgusted the people by her violation of all the decencies and proprieties of life, by her continuing to wear the dress of the other sex, and by her open contempt for her own. But the act that roused the horror and indignation of Louis the Fourteenth and his whole court, and obliged Christina to leave France, was the murder of Monaldeschi, an Italian, and her master of the horse, who is supposed to have been her lover, and to have betrayed the intrigue, though the fault for which he suffered was never disclosed by Christina. This event occurred in November, 1657, while she was residing in the royal palace of Fontainebleau. Monaldeschi, after having been allowed only about two hours from the time that the queen bad made known to him her discovery of his perfidy, was put to death, by 188 CHU. her orders, in the gallery aux Cerfs of the palace, by three men. Louis the Fourteenth was highly indignant at this violation of justice in his dominions ; but Christina sustained her act, and stated that she had reserved supreme power over her suite, and that wherever she went she was still a queen. She was, however, obliged to return to Eome, where she soon involved herself in a quarrel with the pope, Alexander the Seventh. She then went to Sweden ; but she was not well received there, and soon left for Hamburgh, and from thence to Rome. She again returned to Sweden, but met with a still colder reception than before. It is said that her jour- neys to Sweden were undertaken for the purpose of resuming the crown, as Charles Gustavus had died in 1660. But this can hardly be true, as her adopted religion, to which she always remained constant, would be an insuperable obstacle, by the laws and con- stitution of Sweden, to her re-assuming the government. After many wanderings, Christina died at Rome, April 15th., 1689, aged sixty-three. She was interred in the church of St. Peter, ■ and the pope erected a monument to her, with a long inscription, although she had requested that these words, Vixit Christina annos LXIII., should be the only inscription on her tomb. Her principal heir was her attendant. Cardinal Azzolini. Her library was bought by the pope, who placed nine hundred manuscripts of this collection in the Vatican, and gave the rest of the books to his family. Christina wrote a great deal; but her “Maxims and Sentences,” and “Reflections on the Life and Actions of Alexander the Great,” are all that have been preserved. She had good business talents, and a wonderful firmness of purpose. The great defects of her character, and the errors of her life, may be traced to her injudi- cious education, including the dislike she felt for women, and her contempt of feminine virtues and pursuits. She should be a warning to all those aspiring females, who would put ofi* the dignity, delicacy, and dress of their own sex, in the vain hope that, by masculine freedom of deportment and attire, they should gain strength, wisdom, and enjoyment. CHUDLEIGH, LADY MARY, Was born in 1656, and was the daughter of Richard Lee, Esq., of Winslade, in Devonshire. She married Sir George Chudleigh, Bart., by whom she had several children; among the rest Eliza Maria, who dying in the bloom of life, her mother poured out her grief in a poem, called “A Dialogue between Luednda and Marissa.” She wrote another poem called “The Ladies’ Defence,” occasioned by a sermon preached against women. These, with many others, were collected into a volume and printed, for the third time, in 1722. She published also a volume of essays, in prose and verse, in 1710, which have been much admired for their delicacy of style. This lady is said to have written several tragedies, operas, masques, etc., which were not printed. She died in 1711, in her fifty-fifth year. She was a woman of great virtue as well as understanding, and made the latter subservient to the former. She was only taught her native language, but her great application and uncom- mon abilities, enabled her to figure among the literati of her time. She wrote essays upon knowledge, pride, humility, life, death, fear, grief, riches, self-love, justice, anger, calumny, friendship, love. CIB. CIC. GIN. GIB. 187 ararice, and solitude, in which she shewed an uncommon degi'ee of knowledge and piety. CIBBER, SUSANNA MARIA, Who for several years was considered not only the best actress in England, but thought by many superior to the celebrated Mdlle. Clairon, of Paris, was the daughter of an upholsterer of Covent- Garden, and sister to Dr. Thomas Augustin Arne, celebrated for his taste in musical composition. Her first appearance on the stage was as a singer, but either her judgment or ear was not equal to her sweetness of voice. She married, in April, 1734, Theophilus Cibber, who was then a widower. This marriage was not pleasing to Colley Cibber, the father, but he was induced to forgive them. He was then manager of Drury-Lane Theatre, and one day at rehearsal, his son happening to say he hoped young Mrs. Cibber might be brought on in speaking parts, Colley desired her to declaim before him, and was surprised to find such a variety of powers of voice, face, figure, and expression united. She appeared on the stage in 1736, in the character of Zara, in the first representation of Aaron Hill’s tragedy. The audience were astonished and Jelighted, and her reputation as an actress was established. But her domestic tranquillity did not equal her public success. Her husband was luxurious, prodigal, rapacious, and unscrupulous, and dishonourable in his means of obtaining money. She soon discontinued living with him, and resided entirely with a man on whom Mr. Cibber bestowed the appellation of Mr. Benefit. She retained her beauty and her power of pleasing, as an actress, for a long time. She died January 30th., 1766, and was buried at Westminster; leaving one child by the gentleman with whom she lived. CICCI, MARIE LOUISA, Was born at Pisa, in 1760. When she was seven years old her father placed her in a convent, ordered her to be instructed merely in domestic duties, and forbade her to be taught even to write. By stealth, however, she read some of the best poets, and acquired the rudiments of writing., supplying the want of pen and ink by grape-juice and bits of wood. With these rude materials she wrote her first verses in her tenth year. At a more mature age, she made herself mistress of natural philosophy, of the English and French languages, and studied the works of Locke and Newton. Her Anacreontic verses are distinguished by their graceful ease and spirit. In private life she was virtuous and amiable. She died in 1794. CINCHON, COUNTESS OF, The wife of the viceroy of Peru, was the first person who brought the Peruvian bark to Europe, and made known its virtues. This took place in 1632. In honour of her, Linnajus gave the name of Cinchona to the genus of plants by which the bark is produced. CIRANI, ELIZABETH, A NATIVE of Bologna, was eminently distinguished as a painter. Though she was happy in tender and delicate subjects, she excelled also in the great and terrible. Her genius gained her many friends; 188 CLA. whom her excellent qualities retained. She died near the close of the eighteenth century. CLAIRON, CLARA JOSEPHA DE LA TUDE, One of the most celebrated actresses of France, was bom in 1723, near Conde, and went upon the stage when only twelve years old. Phedre was the first character in which she displayed all her theatrical talents. In 1765 she left the stage, and was for many years mistress of the Margrave of Anspach. She died in 1803. She published “Memoirs and Reflections upon the Declamation Theat- CLARKE, MARY COWDEN, Is an English authoress, residing near London, who is chiefly known by her “Complete Concordance to Shakspeare.” It was a gigantic undertaking, and like “Cruden’s Concordance to the Scriptures,” leaves nothing to be desired to complete a reference to the works of the immortal dramatist. Mrs. Clarke devoted six- teen years to this study ; and seems to have felt such honest enthu- siasm in her' pursuit, as made it a real pleasure. The book is large octavo, three columns on each page, and there are eight hun- dred and sixty pages, sufficient labour for a lifetime, and her ambition may well be satisfied with the result. From her very sensible preface we will give a quotation, showing the estimation Shakspeare holds in her mind ; nor do we think she overrates the influence of his works. Next to genius comes the faculty to appreciate it thus lovingly and truthfully. “Shakspeare, the most frequently quoted, because the most uni- versal-minded genius that ever lived, of all authors, best deserves a complete concordance to his works. To what subject may we not with felicity apply a motto from this greatest of Poets? The Divine, commending the efficacy and ‘two -fold force of prayer ■ — to be forestalled, ere we come to fall, or pardoned, being down the Astronomer, supporting his theory by allusions to ‘the moist star, upon whose influence Neptune’s empire stands the Naturalist, striving to elucidate a fact respecting the habits of the ‘singing masons,’ or the ‘heavy -gaited toads the Rotanist, lecturing on the various properties of the ‘small flower, within whose infant rind poison hath residence, and medicine power;’ or, on the growth of ‘summer grass, fastest by night unseen, yet crescive in his faculty ;’ the Philosopher, speculating upon ‘the respect that makes calamity of so long a life,’ — ‘the dread of something after death, the undis- covered country, from whose bourn no traveller returns ;’ the Lover, telling his ‘whispering tale in a fair lady’s ear,’ and vowing the ‘winnowed purity’ and ‘persisth^e constancy’ of his ‘heart’s dear love ;’ the Lawyer, discussing some ‘nice sharp quillet of the law the Musician, descanting on the ‘touches of sweet harmony;’ the Painter, describing his art, that ‘pretty mocking of the life ;’ the Novel-writer, seeking an illustrative heading to a fresh chapter, ‘the baby figure of the giant mass to come at large;’ the Orator, labouring an emphatic point in an appeal to the passions of as- sembled multitudes, to ‘stir men’s blood ;’ the Soldier, endeavouring to vindicate his profession, by vaunting the ‘pomp and circumstance of glorious war ;’ or the Humanist, advocating ‘the quality of mercy,’ urging th^t ‘to revenge is no valour, but to beur and maintaining CLA* m that ‘the earth is wronged by man’s oppression,’ may all equally adorn their page, or emblazon their speech with gems from Shakspeare’s works.” The “Concordance” was published in London, in 1846. So care- fully was the process of correcting proofs, etc., performed, that four years were spent in printing the book. Mrs. Clarke has since produced a series of small books, entitled “Shakspeare’s Heroines,” which display much delicacy and refinement of taste, and nice appreciation of character. CLAKKE, SARA JANE, Best known as “Grace Greenwood,” was born in Onondaga, a village in the interior of New York. Her parents were from New England, being connected with some of the most distinguished of the Pilgrim and Huguenot families. Mr. Clarke removed to New Brighton, whilst his gifted daughter was yet a child ; her home is still there among the wild, bold, and picturesque scenery of western Pennsylvania. In 1844, Miss Clarke commenced her career of authorship in a series of letters, under the signature of “Grace Greenwood,” ad- dressed to the Editors of the “New Mirror,” published in the city of New York. These editors, Messrs. Morris and Willis, w'cre struck with the vivacity of thought, energy of expression, and poetic fancy displayed by the writer; they kindly encouraged her, and soon her nomme de plume became celebrated among the readers of American periodicals. Previous to this, however. Miss Clarke had written several poems under her real name ; the discovery that the earnest, impassioned poet, and the “witty, saucy, dashing, brilliant, letter-writer,” were one and indivisibly the same person, increased the curiosity and admiration; “Grace Greenwood” ^vas at once a favourite. That she has not only sustained, but increased this wide popu- larity, seemingly so easily gained, is proof that her talents are of the genuine stamp. An inferior genius would have been satisfied with the honours won ; a fearful mind would have hesitated to risk, by any effort to widen her sway, a failure. Genius, howevei*, makes no interested calculations, but pours out its musings and melodies as prayer gushes from a heart filled with the love of heaven. Miss Clarke has written much during the last four or five years ; and though these “Greenwood leaves,” both poetry and prose, have been scattered about in various periodicals, and prepared without that concentration of thought and purpose which a great work requires, yet she has made good progress, and is a writer of whom her country may be justly proud. The characteristics of her prose are freshness, vigour, and ear- nestness of thought, combined -with exquisite humour and spright- liness ; and, although she is distinguished by great freedom and fearlessness of expression, she never transcends the bounds of strict feminine delicacy. A slight vein of playful satire is discernible here and there, which adds to the piquancy of her style, but which, like the heat lightning of a summer night, flashes and coruscates, while it does not blast. A volume of Miss Clarke’s prose writings w^as published in Boston, by Ticknor, Reed, and Fields, under the title of “Greenwood J-c^ves,” in 1850; (lud a smali volume of “Poems,” in 1851; also 190 CLA. CLE. a Tjook for children, entitled “My Pets.” Her latest work, published in 1854, is entitled “Haps and Mishaps of a Tour in Europe.” CL A YP OLE, ELIZABETH, Was the second and favourite daughter of the protector, Oliver Cromwell. She was born at Huntingdon, in 1629, and in 1646 married John Claypole, Esq., of a respectable family in Northamp- tonshire ; who afterwards became master of the horse both to Oliver and his son Ivichard. Mrs. Claypole was invariably tne friend of the oppressed, and exercised her gentle but powerful influence over her father in favour of the suflering royalists. She died at Hampton Court, August 6th., 1658, in the twenty-ninth year of her age. CLELIA, A YOUNG Koman girl, whose courage and patriotism entitle her to a place among the distinguished of her sex. She was one of ten virgins who were sent as hostages by the Eoman Senate to Porsena. The young Clelia hated the enemies of her people, and resolved not to live among them. One day, while walking near the Tiber with her companions, she persuaded them to throw themselves with her in the river, swim to the opposite shore, and then return to Eome. Her eloquence prevailed upon them, and they all reached their home in safety, although they had to accomplish the feat amidst a shower of arrows that were poured upon them by the enemy. But the consul, Publicola, did not approve of the bold deed, and sent the poor maidens back to King Porsena’s camp. Porsena was moved by the courage of the girls and the generosity of the Eomans, and gave them their liberty; and to Clelia in addition, as a mark of his particular esteem, a noble charger splendidly caparisoned. Eome then erected, in the Via Sacra, an equestrian statue in honour of the fair heroine, which Plutarch mentions in his writings. CLEMENTS, MAEGAEET, Born in 1508, niece to Sir Thomas More, in whose house she was brought up, was carefully educated, and made great progress in all the liberal sciences. She corresponded with the celebrated Erasmus, who commends he? epistles for their good sense and chaste Latin. About 1531 she married her tutor. Dr. John Clements. They had one daughter, Winifred, on whose education they bestowed the greatest care, and who married a nephew of Sir Thomas More — William Eastell, the greatest lawyer of his time. Dr. Clements and his wife left England to avoid a religious per- secution, and settled at Mechlin, in Brabant, where Mrs. Clement died, July 6th., 1570. CLEOBULE, OR CLEOBULINE, Daughter of Cleobulus, Prince of Lindos, in Greece, who flourished B. C. 594, was celebrated for her enigmatical sentences, or riddles, composed chiefly in Greek verse. CLEOPATEA, Was the eldest daughter of Ptolemy Auletes, King of Egypt. On CLE. 191 his death, B, C. 51, he left his crown to her, then only seventeen years old, and her eldest brother Ptolemy, who was still younger, directing them, according to the custom of that family, to be married, and committing them to the care of the Roman Senate. They could not agree, however, either to be married or to reign together; and the ministers of Ptolemy deprived Cleopatra of her share in the government, and banished her from the kingdom. She retired to Syria, and raised an army, with which she approached the Egyptian frontier. Just at this time, Julius Caesar, in pursuit of Pompey, sailed into Egypt, and came to Alexandria. Here he employed himself in hearing and determining the controversy between Ptolemy and Cleopatra, which he claimed a right to do as an arbitrator appointed by the will of Auletes ; the power of the Romans being then vested in him as dictator. But Cleopatra laid a plot to attach him to her cause by the power of those charms which distinguished her in so peculiar a manner. She sent word to Caesar that her cause was betrayed by those who managed it for her, and begged to be allowed to come in person and plead before him. This being granted, she came secretly into the port of Alexandria in a small skiff, in the dusk of the evening; and to elude her brother’s officers, who then commanded the place, she caused herself to be tied up in her bedding and carried to Caesar’s apart- ment on the back of one of her slaves. She was then about nineteen, and though, according to Plutarch, not transcendently beautiful, yet her wit and fascinating manners made her quite irresistible. Her eyes were remarkably fine, and her voice was delightfully melodious, and capable of all the variety of modulation belonging to a musical instrument. She spoke seven different languages, and seldom employed an interpreter in her answer to foreign ambassadors. She herself gave audience to the Ethiopians, the Troglodytes, Hebrews, Arabians, Syrians, Medes, and Parthians. She could converse on all topics, grave or gay, and put on any humour, according to the purpose of the moment. So many charms captivated Caesar at once ; and the next morning he sent for Ptolemy and urged him to receive Cleopatra on her own terms ; but Ptolemy appealed to the people, and put the whole city in an uppoar. A war commenced, in which Caesar proved victorious, and Ptolemy, while endeavouring to escape across the Nile in a boat, was drowned. Caesar then caused Cleopatra to marry her younger brother, also named Ptolemy, who, being a boy of eleven, could only contribute his name to the joint sovereignty. This mature statesman and warrior, who had almost forgotten ambition for love, at length tore himself from Cleopatra, who had borne him a son, Ciesarion, and went to Rome. After his departure, Cleopatra reigned unmolested; and when her husband had reached his fourteenth year, the age of majority in Egypt, she poisoned him, and from that time reigned alone in Egypt. She went to Rome to see Caesar, and while there lodged in his house, where her authority over him made her insolence intolerable to the Romans. His assassination so alarmed her that she fled precipitately to her own country, where, out of regard to the memory of Caesar, she raised a fleet to go to the assistance of the triumvirs, but was obliged by a storm to return. After the battle of Philippi, Antony visited Asia, and, on the pretext that Cleopatra had furnished Cassius with some supplies, 192 CLE. he summoned her to appear before him at Tarsus, in Cilicia. This she did in su(ih magnificent state, and laden with such rich gifts, that Antony became her captive ; and the impression her beauty and splendour had made on him was completed and rendered durable by the charms of her society. Her influence over him became unbounded, and she abused it to the worst purposes. At her request, her younger sister, Arsinoe, was assas- sinated ; and she scrupled no act of injustice for the aggrandizement of her dominions. After Antony had spent a winter with her at Alexandria, he went to Italy, where he married Octavia. Cleopatra’s charms, however, drew him back to Egypt ; and when he had proceeded on his expedition against Parthia, he sent for her into Syria, where she rendered him odious by the cruelties and oppressions she urged him to practise. After his return, he bestowed upon her many provinces, by which he incurred the displeasure of the Roman people. When the civil war broke out between Antony and Octavianus, afterwards Augustus Ctesar, Emperor of Rome, Cleopatra accompanied Antony, and added sixty ships to his navy. It was by her persuasion that the deciding battle was fought by sea, at Actium. She commanded her own fleet ; but her courage soon failed her, and before the danger reached her she fled, followed by the whole squadron and the infatuated Antony, who, however, was very angry with Cleopatra on this occasion, and remained three days without seeing her. He was at length reconciled to her, and, on the approach of Octavianus, they both sent publicly to treat with him ; but, at the same time, Cleopatra gave her ambassadors private instructions for negotiating with him separately. Hoping to secure the kingdom of Egypt for herself and her children, she promised to put it into the hands of Octavianus ; and, as a pledge for the performance, she delivered up to him the important city of Pelusium. Near the temple of Isis she had built a tower, which she designed for her sepulchre ; and into this was carried all her treasures, as gold, jewels, pearls, ivory, ebony, cinnamon, and other precious woods ; it was also filled with torches, faggots, and tow, so that it could be easily set on fire. To this tower she retired after the last defeat of Antony, and on the approach of - Octavianus ; and when Antony gave himself the mortal stab, he was carried to the foot of the tower, and drawn up into it by Cleopatra and her women, where he expired in her arms. Octavianus, who feared lest Cleopatra should burn herself and all her treasures, and thus avoid falling into his hands and gracing his triumphal entry into Rome, sent Proculus to employ all his art in obtaining possession of her person ; which he managed to do by stealing in at one of the windows. When Cleopatra saw him, she attempted to kill herself; but Proculus prevented her, and took from her every weapon with which she might commit such an act. She then resolved to starve herself; but her children were threatened with death if she persisted in the attempt. When Octavianus came to see her, she atternpted to captivate him, but unsuccessfully; she had, however, gained the heart of his friend, Dolabella, who gave her private notice that she was to be carried to Rome within three days, to take a part in the triumph of Octavianus. She had an asp, a small serpent, whose bite is said to induce a kind of lethargy and death without CLE. CLI. 1&3 pain, brought to her in a basket of figs ; and the guards who were sent to secure her person, found her lying dead on a couch, dressed in her royal robes, with one of her women dead at her feet, and the other expiring. The victor, though greatly disappointed, buried her, with much magnificence, in the tomb with Antonj^ as sho had requested. She was in her thirty -ninth year at the time of her death ; she left two sons and a daughter by Antony, whom she had married after his divorce from Octavia, besides her son by Caesar, whom Octavianus put to death as a rival. With her terminated tlie family of Ptolemy Lagus, and the monarchy of Egypt, which was thenceforth a Roman province. Cleopatra was an object of great dread and abhorrence to the Romans, who detested her as the cause of Antony’s divorce from Octavia, and the subsequent civil war. Her ambition was as unbounded as her love of pleasure ; and her usual oath was, “So may I give law in the capitol.” Her temper was imperious, and she was boundlessly profuse in her expenditures ; nor did she ever hesitate to sacrifice, when it suited her own interest, all the decorums of her rank and sex. But we must remember, also, that she lived in an age of crime. She was better than the men her subtle spirit subdued, — for she was true to her country. Never was Egypt so rich in wealth, power, and civilization, as under her reign. She re-constructed the precious library of her capital ; and when the wealth of Rome was at her command, proffered • by the dissolute Antony, who thought her smiles cheaply bought at the price of the Roman empire, Cleopatra remarked, — “The treasures I want are two hundred thousand volumea from Pergamus, for my library of Alexandria.” CLERMONT, CLAUDE CATHARINE DE, Daughter of Clermont, Lord of Dampierre, wife, first of M. d’Aunbaut, who perished in the civil wars of France, and after- wards of Albert, Duke de Metz; was lady of honour to Catharine de Medicis, and governess to the royal children. She was an only daughter, and carefully educated. In all foreign affairs she was consulted as the only person at court who understood the languages. When her husband was in Italy, her son, the Marquis of Belleisle, attempted to seize his father’s estate ; but she assembled soldiers, put herself at their head, defeated her son’s project, and retained her vassals in obedience to their king, Henry the Fourth, who loaded the duchess with honours. She survived her husband but a few months, dying in the latter part of the sixteenth century. CLIFFORD, ANNE, Countess of Pembroke, Dorset, and Montgomery, was sole daugh- ter and heiress to George, Earl of Cumberland. She was born at Skipton -castle, in Craven, January 30th., 1589. Her father died when she was only ten years old; but her mother, a daughter of the Earl of Bedford, educated her with care and discretion. She married, first, Richard, Lord Buckhurst, afterwards Earl of Dorset, by whom she had three sons who died young, and two daughters. After his death, she married Philip Herbert, Earl of Pembroke and Montgomery, by whom she had no children, and with whom she lived very unhappily. She erected a monument to her tutor, Daniel the poet, and another to Spenser; besides which she founded two o CLI. CLO. 101 hospitals, and repaired or huilt seven churclies. But the most singular act of her life is the letter she wrote to the secretary ot state, after the restoration of Charles the Second, who had recom- mended a candidate for one of her boroughs. The Countess replied, “I have been bullied by an usurper, I have been neglected by a court but I will not be dictated to by a subject ; your man shan t stand. Anne, Dorset, Pembroke, and Montgomery This letter excited great admiration. . , , ^ • The Countess of Pembroke was considered one of the most emi- nent women of her time for intellectual accomplishments, spirit, magnificence, and benevolence. She died in her castle at Brougham, March 23rd., 1675, at the age of eighty-six. She was buried at Appleby in Westmoreland, under the monument she had erected. Her funeral sermon was preached by the Bishop of Carlisle, from a verse in the proverbs of Solomon— “Every wise woman buildeth her house.” In her ended the Clifford family. Although the Countess expended more than forty thousand pounds in building, and was truly royal in her acts of generosity and be- nevolence yet she was prudent, economical, and exact to the last degree in her accounts. Bishop Rainbow calls her “a perfect mis- tress of forecast and aftercast.” Her information was so extensive, that it was said of her “that she knew how to converse on all sublects, from predestination to slea-silk.” ^ Her rnanner of living was simple, abstemious, and even parsimonious ; and she w^ accus- tomed to boast that she had hardly ever tasted wine or physic. CLIVE, CATHERINE, Daughter of William Rafton, of Ireland, an actress of great merit, was born in 1711. She was quite young when ^she made her first appearance before the public, and for more than thirty years was considered the best performer, in high or low comedy, on the stage. In 1732, she married George Clive, a lawyer, and brother to Baron Clive ; but this union was not a happy one, and they soon agreed to separate, and for the rest of their lives had no intercourse whatever. ^ n * Mrs Clive left the stage in 1768, and retired to a small but elegant house near Strawberry-hill, in Twickenham, where she resided in ease and independence, respected by the world, and surrounded by friends. She died December 6th., 1785. CLOTILDE, Wife of Clovis, King of France, was the daughter of Chilperic third son of Gandive, King of Burgundy. Gandive, dying m 470, left his kingdom to his four sons, who were for three years en- gaged in a^ constant contest to obtain the entire control of the country. At length the two elder princes succeeded. Chilpenc and Godemar were Murdered, Chilperic’s first wife was drowned his two sons killed, and Cotilde, still very young, confined in a castle. hearing of her beauty, virtues, and misfortunes, and besides wishmg to have an excuse for extending his dominions, sent to demand her ui ml^iTge of her uncle, who^ was afraid to refuse the alliance, though he foresaw the disasters it might bring on tilde^was marned to Clovis in 493, at Soissons She her whole life to the fulfilment of two great designs ; one was to CLO. COC. 195 convert her husband, still a pagan, to the Christian faith ; and the other to revenge on her uncle Gondebaud, the deaths of her father mother, and brothers. She at length succeeded in the first object’ and Clovis was baptized in 496, together with his sister Alboflede’ and three thousand warriors, on the occassion of a victory he obtained through the intercession of the god of Clotilde, as he thought. Clovis next turned his arms against Gondebaud, and conquered him’ but left him in possession of his kingdom. Clovis died in 511, and Clotilde retired to Tours, but used all her influence to induce her three sons to revenge her injuries still more effectually; and in a battle with the Burgundians her eldest and best-beloved son Chlodomir was slain. He left three young sons, of whom Clotilde took charge, intending to educate them, and put them in possession of their father’s inheritance. She brought them with her to Paris, when her two remaining sons obtained possession of them, and sent to her to know whether they should place them in a monastery or put them to death. Overcome by distress, Clotilde exclaimed, “Let them perish by the sword rather than live ignominiously in a cloister.” The two elder children were killed, but the younger one was saved and died a priest. After this catastrophe, Clotilde again retired to Tours, where she passed her time in acts of devotion. She died in 545. She was buried at Paris, by the side of her husband and St. Genevieve, and was canonized after her death. CLOTILDE, The unfortunate Queen of the Goths, was daughter of Clovis and Clotilde of France. She married Amalaric, who was an Arian, while she was a pious Catholic. She Avas so persecuted by her subjects for her faith, that her life was in danger, while her bigoted husband united with her foes in abusing her. She at last applied to her three brothers, who then governed the divided kingdom of the Franks, sending to Chilperic, King of Paris, her eldest brother a handkerchief saturated with the blood drawn from her by the blows of her barbarous husband. Her brothers took up arms to revenge her cause, and in this bloody war the cruel Amalaric was slain. Clotilde returned to her native France, and died soon after, about 535. She was a pious and amiable woman. COCHRANE, GRIZEL, Was the daughter of Sir John Cochrane, of Ochiltree, Scotland, second son of the first Earl of Dundonald. Her father being taken prisoner in July, 1685, and confined in the Tolbooth, at Edinburgh, was, in consequence of participating in the rebellion against James the Second, condemned to death for high treason, and his execu- tion was only delayed till the death-warrant should arrive from London. In the mean time the Earl of Dundonald was making every exertion to obtain his pardon by interesting the king’s con- fessor in his son’s favour. But this required some time, and the death-Avarrant was daily expected. Grizel Cochrane, though only eighteen at the time, determined to prevent its arriA^al. Disguising herself as a servant-girl, and mounting her oAvn horse, on Avhose speed she could rely, she, by riding two days, reached the abode of her nurse, avIio lived on the English side of the Tweed. Here iittiring herself in her foster-brother’s clothes, and arming herself i96 COC. COL. with pistols, she proceeded to a small puhlic-house near Belford, where the postman was accustomed to stop for a few hours to rest. Sending the landlady out on some errand, Grizel stepped to the room where the postman was sleeping, hut his mail bags were under his head, and could not be touched without awaking him. However, she succeeded in drawing the load out of the pistols, which lay near him, before the woman returned, and then overtaking him about half-way between Belford and Berwick, she succeeded in obtaining the mail-bags, in which she discovered her father’s death-warrant. Destroying this, and several other obnoxious papers, she re assumed her female dress, and returned to Edinburgh. As it then took eight days for communications to pass from London to Edinburgh, the sixteen days Grizel thus gained for her father were sufficient to allow the Earl of Dundonald to obtain his son’s pardon. Miss Cochrane afterwards married Mr. Kcr, of Morriston, in the county of Berwick. COCKBURH, CATHARINE, The daughter of Captain David Trotter, a Scotch gentleman in the navy, was born in 1679. She gave early proofs of a poetic imagination by the production of three tragedies and a comedy, which were all acted ; the first of them in her seventeenth year. She had also a turn for philosophy ; and she engaged in contro- versy, defending Mr. Locke’s opinions against Dr. Burnett, of the Charter-House, and Dr. Holdsworth. She was induced to turn Roman Catholic when very young, but renounced that faith in her riper years. In 1708, she married Mr. Cockburn, the son of an eminent Scotch divine, and was precluded for twenty years from pursuing her studies, by the cares of a family, which she nevertheless resumed with ardour. Mrs. Cockburn died in 1749 ; her works are collected in two octavo volumes. She wrote, among her plays, “Agnes de Castro;” “The Fatal Friendship “Love at a Loss, or Most Votes carry it and “The Unhappy Penitent.” She also wrote several poems and controversial essays. That she was scrupulous never to neglect any womanly duty, gives added importance to her example of improvement. Her familiar letters show this happy talent of biding her time. COLERIDGE, SARA HENRY, An English poetess, daughter of the distinguished poet, Samuel Taylor Coleridge, and wife of his nephew, Henry Nelson Coleridge, well known for his contributions to classical learning, and as editor of his uncle’s posthumous works ; this lady has shown herself worthy of her birth-right as a “poePs daughter,” and of her station as the bosom-companion of an eminent scholar. The first work of Mrs. Coleridge was a translation of the “Histoiy of the Abipones,” from the Latin of Dobrizhoffer ; her next was a beautiful fairy-tale, called “Phantasmion,” published in 1837, and deservedly admired as an exquisite creation of feminine genius. Besides these, she has written poems, evincing talent of no common order. A distinguished critic remarks thus, concerning her -.—“With COL. 197 an imagination like a prism shedding rainbow changes on her thoughts, she shows study without the affectation of it, and a Greek-like closeness of expression.” COLIGNT, HENRIETTA, COUNTESS DE LA LUZE, Famous for her poetry, which was printed with the works of Fellison and others, in 1695 and 1725, in two duodecimo 'volumes was the daughter of Gaspar do Coligni, Marshal of France, and Colonel-general of infantry. She married, when very young Thomas Hamilton, a Scotch nobleman, and, after his death, the Count de la Luze, of an illustrious house in Champagne. The jealousy of her second husband embittered her life, and his severities towards her induced her to abjure Protestantism and embrace the Roman Catholic faith, which caused Queen Christina ot Sweden to say ^‘Fhat the Countess had changed her religion, that she might not see her husband, neither in this world nor the next.” Their antipathy at last became so great that the Countess offered her husband twenty -five thousand crowns to disannul the marriage, which he accepted, and it was dissolved by parliament. She then devoted herself to the study of poetry ; and her writings which were principally in the elegiac strain, were much admiral* Her other works were songs, madrigals, and odes. The wits of hei time ascribed to her the majesty of Juno, with Minerva’s wit, and V^'enus’ beauty. She died at Paris, March lOtli., 1673. COLONNA, VITTORIA, ^ Daughter of Fabricio, Duke of Paliano, was born at Marino, m 1490, and married in 1507, Francesco, Marquis of Pescara. Her poems have often been published, and are highly and deservedly admired. ^ Her husband died in 1525, and she determined to spend the remainder of her life in religious seclusion, although various proposals of marriage were made to her. Her beauty, talents, and virtue, were extolled by her contemporaries, among others by Michael Angelo and Ariosto. She died in 1547, at Rome. She was affianced to the Marquis of Pescara in childhood, and as they grew up, a very tender affection increased with their years. Congenial in tastes, of the same age, their union was the model of a happy marriage. Cirpmstances shewed whose mind was of the firmer texture and higher tone, j Francesco having exhibited extraordinary valour and generalship at the battle of Pavia, was thought of importance enough to be bribed ; a negociation was set on foot to offei him the crown of Naples, if he would betray the sovereign to whom he had sworn fealty. The lure "was powerful, and Fran- cesco lent a willing ear to these propositions, when Vittoria came to the aid of his yielding virtue. She sent him that remarkable letter, where, among other things, she says, “Your virtue may raise you above the glory of being king. The sort of honour that goes down to our children with real lustre is derived from our deeds and qualities, not from power or titles. For myself, I do not wish to be the wife of a king, but of a general who can make him- self superior to the greatest king, not only by courage, but by magnanimity, and superiority to any less elevated motive than duty.” 108 COL. COLQUOHN, JANET, Was the youngest daughter of Sir John Sinclair, of Ulster, emi- nent in Scotland for his enterprise and philanthropy. Her mother was Miss Maitland, who dying early left two little daughters, Hannah and Janet. The eldest was the Miss Sinclair of whom Leigh Richmond wrote the memoir; she died in 1818, aged thirty-eight years, and after her death a little volume was published containing her beautiful “Letters on the Principles of Christian Faith.” Janet, the subject of our sketch, was born in 1781, carefully and religiously educated; and marrying, at the age of nineteen. Sir James Colquohn, Baronet, she became the Lady of Rossdhu. In 1805, the year of her removal to Rossdhu, Lady Colquohn began her diary, which she kept steadily for forty years ; a signal proof of her self-discipline and energy in duty, as well as of her piety, which thus found expression and expansion. She was mother of five children, whom she watched over with great care ; her three sons she assisted to instruct, and her daughters’ education she en- tirely conducted. In every department of female knowledge she was perfect: her own home was a model of order, industry, and judicious economy — these things are important, as showing that in her deeds of ex- traordinary benevolence, she was not neglecting those common duties which so often wholly engross the time of her sex. Soon after her settlement at Rossdhu, she began to visit the cottagers on her husband’s estate; then the neighbouring poor claimed her attention ; thus she went on, administering alms, advice, sympathy, as each were needed. ’At a later period, when in Edin- burgh, she adopted a similar course of visiting among the sick and miserable in that city, where so many are paupers. In 1818, Lady Colquohn began to interest herself in that great cause, yet to be accomplished throughout the earth— Female Edu- cation. She built a school-house, and established a School of In- dustry for girls not far from Rossdhu, and almost daily visited it and taught one class herself. With this she associated a Sunday School. She instituted in this Sunday School a new plan of in- struction, where she was the only teacher. Besides all these labours, Lady Colquohn found time to write ; and though of a most retiring disposition, she felt that she might do good with her talents, and a sense of duty impelled her to publish. Her first book was a tract entitled “A Narrative founded on Facts,” in 1822. The following year appeared “Thoughts on the Religious Profession and Defective Practice in Scotland.” Both productions were sent out anonymously, but their great success encouraged her to go on. In 1825, she sent out “Impressions of the Heart,” etc. This work was widely circulated, and from its good sense and high-toned spirituality, together with its refinement of taste and delicacy of feeling everywhere displayed, many of her personal friends suspected the authoress. Sir James Colquohn died in 1836; and, owing to the sweet example of his wife, died a Christian. Her biographer, the Rev. Janies Hamilton, thus aPmdes to her influence over her husband : — “At first proud of her beauty and her elegant manners. Sir James Colquohn learned to value his wife’s gentle wisdom and unworldly goodness, till at last harmony cf affection merged in harmony of faith. She saw his prejudice;? COM. 199 against evangelical religion. She scarcely hoped to remove them by conversation ; but she prayed for “ oil in her lamp/’ and sought to make her own light shine. Her prayers were answered : her consistency was rewarded.” A short time previotis to the death of her husband, Lady Col- quohn published another ' book, “ The Kingdom of God,” to which she attached her name, her father on his death-bed having enioined her to do this. She continued the school for girls, and her readings ana expo- sitions at her Sunday School, and visitings among the poor and afflicted. Thus in the round of steady usefulness she filled up every day. One of her duties, distributing tracts, we have not named, nor have we space to give the details of her noble charities. She was an active member of many benevolent Societies, the pro- jector of several, and to all she gave freely of her own wealth. Her last appearance as an author was in 1839, in “The World’s Religion, as contrasted with genuine Christianity.” She died October 21st., 1<54:6, aged sixty -five years. COMNENUS, ANNA, Daughter to the Greek Emperor Alexius Comnenus, flourished about ills, and wrote fifteen books on the life and actions of her father, which she called “The Alexiad.” Eight of these books were published by Haeschelius, in 1610, and the whole of them, with a Latin version, in 1651 ; to another edition of which, in 1670, the learned Charles du Fresne added historical and philological notes. The authors of the “Journal des Savans,” for 1675, have spoken as follows of this learned and accomplished lady. “The elegance with which Anna Comnenus has described the life and actions of her father, and the strong and eloquent manner with which she lias set them off, are so much above the ordinary understanding of women, that one is almost ready to doubt whether she was indeed the author of those books. It is certain that we cannot read her descriptions of countries, towns, rivers, mountains, battles, sieges; her reflections upon particular events; the judgments she passes on human actions ; and the digressions she makes on many occasions, without perceiving that she must have been very well skilled in grammar, rhetoric, philosophy, mathematics, physic, and divinity ; all of which is very uncommon with her sex.” COMSTOCK, SARAH DAVIS, ^ Was the daughter of Robert S. Davis, of Brookline, Massachusetts. She early became a member of the Baptist church in her native town, and gave full evidence of being imbued with the self-denying spirit of a Christian. The Rev. Grover S. Comstock, a clergyman in the Baptist Church, selected her as his companion in the life of toil and hardship he had chosen as a missionary to Burmah, and she faithfully fulfilled the task she then undertook in a true martyr-spirit. In June, 1834, Mr. and Mrs. Comstock were publicly consecrated to the work in Boston, and sailed immediately for their field of labour, which they reached on the 6th. of December, in the same year. In his labours between Arracan and Burmah, Mr. Comstock found his wife of great assistance. Whenever women came near the house, she would instantly leave her occupations, 200 OOK. if possible, to tell them of the Saviour; she collected a school, translated the Scripture Catechism, and administered both medicine and advice to the sick, besides teaching her own children and attending to household duties. Tn the evening, whenever she could be out, she might often be found with several native women col- lected around her, to whom she was imparting religious knowledge. Mrs. Comstock’s faith was strong that ere long Arracan would, as a country, acknowledge God as its ruler, and in this expecta- tion, she laboured until death came to lead her away to her infinite reward. She died of a disease peculiar to the climate, on the 28th. of April, 1843, leaving four children, two of whom had previously been sent to America for instruction; the other two soon followed her to the grave. Nothing could exceed the sorrow expressed by the natives for her loss. More than two thousand came on the day after her death to share their grief with her afflicted husband, who survived her loss but for a few months. CONSTANCE, Daughter of Conan, Duke of Brittany, wife of Geoffrey Plan- tagenet, son of Henry the Second, King of England. She was contracted to him while they were both in the cradle, and, by her right, Geoffrey became Duke of Brittany. By him she had two children, Eleanor, called the Maid of Brittany, and Arthur, who was born after the death of his father. She afterwards mar- ried Ralph Blundeville, Earl of Chester, who suspected her of an intrigue with John of England, his most bitter enemy. He ob- tained a divorce, and Constance married Guy, brother of the Viscount do Thouars. She had by him a daughter Alix, whom the Bretons, on the refusal of John to set free her elder sister, elected for their sovereign. The King of France and Richard Coeur de Lion, King of England, both claimed Brittany as a fief. Constance to keep it in her own name, fomented divisions between thi two sovereigns. On the death of Richard, it was found that In had left the kingdom to his brother John, instead of his nephew Arthur, to whom it rightfully belonged. Constance resented this injustice, and being a woman of jud^nent and courage, might have reinstated her son in his rights, if she had not died before she had opportunity of asserting his claims. Her death occurred ill 1202. CONTARINI, GABRIELLO CATTERINA, Of Agolfio. No exact date of her birth is to be procured ; that she lived towards the end of the fifteenth century is indubitable. She possessed a very fertile vein of poetic fancy. Her poetry manifests natural felicity in composing, as well as considerable erudition. She was distinguished for her pleasing manners and solid virtues. Her works are, “Life of St. Francesco,” a poem ; “Life of St. Waldo,” a poem ; five odes, seven canzonets, and some oc- casional poems. CONTAT, LOUISE, (By marriage, Madame de Parny, but known on the stage by her maiden name,) was born at Paris, in 1760, made her d^but as Atalide, in Bajazet, at the Theatre Fran 9 ais, in 1776, but afterwards devoted her brilliant endowments entirely to comedy. She possessed co^^. coo. 201 preat versatility of talent, and united beauty, grace, ease, and archness, with dignity, tenderness, delicacy, and judgment. She restored to the stage the masterpieces of Molicre, which had long been neglected by the public. After a theatrical career of thirty - two years, most of which were a continual series of triumphs, Madame de Parny retired from the stage in 1808, and became the centre of a brilliant circle of friends, in which she was remarkable for her powers of conversation. A few weeks before her death, she threw into the fire a large collection of anecdotes and other of licr writings, in prose and verse, because they contained some strokes of personal satire. She died in 1813. M. Arnault owed his liberty and life, in 1792, to her interference in his favour, at the risk of licr own life. CONTI, MARGARET LOUISA, Op Lorraine, Princess de, daughter of Henry, Duke de Guise, surnamed the Balafre, or The Scarred, was born in 1577, and died in 1631. In 1605, she married, by the request of Henry the Fourth, who was in love with her and wished her to remain at court, Francis de Bourbon, Prince de Conti. They, however, left Henry’s court secretly, on the wedding night, and went to Brussels. The Prince de Conti dying in 1614, Louisa devoted herself to literature, patronized the learned, and employed her time in studying their works, and in writing. She was one of Cardinal Richelieu’s ene- mies, and he banished her to Eu, where she died. She wrote the loves of Henry the Fourth, under the title of “Lcs Amoures du Grande Alexandre.” She was suspected of having married the Marshal de Bassompierre for her second husband. CONTI, PRINCESS DE, Whose maiden name was Mademoiselle de Blois, was the daughter of Louis the Fourteenth, and Louise de la Vallie're. She married Louis Armand de Bourbon, Prince de Conti, brother of the prince who was chosen King of Poland. Louis Armand died of small pox. The princess was equally celebrated for her wit and wonder- ful beauty. Muley Ismael, King of Morocco, happening to see her portrait, fell in love with her, and sent an ambassador to demand her hand. Another likeness of this princess inspired the son of the Viceroy of Lima with a violent passion ; and one of these pictures having been lost in India, was found by the natives, who worship- ped it as the image of the goddess Monas. The princess was a protectress of literary men. She died at the commencement of the eighteenth century. COOK, ELIZA, Is deservedly distinguished for her poetical productions, which are as popular with “the people” of America, as those of her own country. Miss Cook resides in London; her childhood and youth w^ere passed partly in Southwark, where her father, a calker by trade, resided, and partly in the country. She was the “youngling of the flock” by eleven years, and, like a babe born out of due season, was tenderly cherished by her excellent mother, whose char- acter, disciplined by suffering, seems to have exerted a gieat and beneficial influence over her gifted child. The death of this beloved mother, when Miss Cook was about fifteen, left her in that heart -desolation which is the ordeal of 202 COO. woman’s character, often developing new talents and energies, chastening the spirit of youthful hope for its tasks of duty. Miss Cook’s home, after the loss of her beloved mother, was neither pleasant nor happy, and the young girl was compelled to find in intellectual pursuits her means of contentment. She gave expression to her earnest thought and generous feelings, in rhyme, which seems to have flowed spontaneously, for there is hardly a trace of labour or study in her poetry. But there is that which is perhaps, better than extreme polish; as an elegant critic has well observed — “There is a heartiness and truthful sympathy with human kind, a love of freedom and of nature, in this lady’s productions, which, more even than their grace and melody, charms her readers. She writes like a whole-souled woman, earnestly and unaffectedly, evidently giving her actual thoughts, but never tran- scending the limits of taste or delicacy.” Miss Cook’s poetry began to appear in various London journals about 1836. In 1840, the poems "were collected and published under the title of “Melaia, and other Poems.” This beautiful volume was soon re-published in America; and, with many ad- ditions from the fertile mind of the author, these poems have passed through a variety of editions both in England and America. In September, 1849, the poetess made her appearance in a new character, as editor of a weekly publication, entitled “Eliza Cook’s Journal.” The introductory paper from her pen, has some remarks which so clearly describe the feelings of this interesting and noble- miuded woman, that we must give them, while thanking her for this daguerreotype sketch of her inner self. She says — “I have been too long known by those whom I address, to feel strange in ad- dressing them. My earliest rhymes, written from intuitive impulse, before hackneyed experience or politic judgment could dictate their tendency, were accepted and responded to by those whose good word is a ‘tower of strength.^ The first active breath of nature that swept over my heart-strings, awoke wild but earnest melodies, which I dotted down in simple notes; and when I found that others thought the tune worth learning — when I heard my strains hummed about the sacred altars of domestic firesides, and saw old men, bright women, and young children scanning my ballad strains, then was I made to think that my burning desire to pour out my soul’s measure of music was given for a purpose My young bosom throbbed with rapture, for my feelings had met with re- sponsive echoes from honest and genuine Humanity, and the glory of heaven seemed partially revealed, when I discovered that I held power over the affections of earth, “I am anxious to give my feeble aid to the gigantic struggle for intellectual elevation now going on, and fling my energies and will into a cause where my heart will zealously animate my duty. “It is too true, that there are dense clouds of Ignorance yet to be dissipated — ^huge mountains of Error yet to be removed; but there is a stirring development of progressive mind in ‘the mass,’ which only requires steady and free communion with Truth to expand itself into that enlightened and practical wisdom, on which ever rests the perfection of social and political civilization; and I believe that all who work in the field of Literature with sincere desire to serve the many, by arousing generous sympathies and COU. COP. COR. 203 educational tastes, need make little profession of their service, for ‘the people’ have sufficient perception to thorouglily estimate those who are truly ‘with’ and ‘for’ them.” In 1854, “the Journal” was discontinued, chiefly on account of the illness of the gifted editor ; in its pages appeared many vigorous prose papers from her pen, numerous fresh poems, and re-prints of all those which had before been published. COOPER, MISS, Daughter of the distinguished novelist, J. Fenniinore Cooper, has written a work of rare merit, entitled “Rural Hours ; by a Lady,” published in 1850. It is a journal of daily life, commencing with the spring of 1848, and ending with the spring of 1849. The scenery described so charmingly, is that surrounding her own fair home in Cooperstown. Out of these simple materials Miss Cooper has formed one of the most interesting volumes of the day, displaying powers of mind of a high order. This path of literature is pe- culiarly appropriate for the female sex and a new country. Beau- tified as these scenes from common life may be by the touch of genius and the soul of piety, we are taught how fair is the world we live in, when viewed in the gentle spirit of love, hope, and faith. COPPOLI, ELENA or CECILIA, Of Perugia, born 1425, died 1500. This learned woman W'as the daughter of Francesco Coppoli. In the twenty* seventh year of her age she entered the religious house of Santa Lucia, and became a member of the sisterhood. She was an intimate friend of the famous Porcellio, who addressed many Latin poems to her. ^ She was not only mistress of the Greek and Latin, but well acquainted with elegant literature. She has left some Latin poems, “Ascetic Letters,” a manuscript life of a certain sister Eustachia of Messina, and a “History of the Monastery of St Lucia.” CORDAY D’ARMONT, MARIA-ANNE CHARLOTTE. Was one of the last descendants of a noble Norman family ; she numbered among her ancesters the great tragedian Corneille, and Fontenelle was her near relation. Her father, Jacques of Corday and of Armont, was a younger son of this noble line. He was, however, poorer than many of the peasants amongst whom he lived, cultivating with his own hands his narrow inheritance. He married in early life a lady of gentle blood, but as poor as himself. They had five children and a noble name to support, in a vain show of dignity, on their insufficient income. It thus happened that Charlotte, their fourth child and second daughter, was born in a thatched dwelling, in the village of Saint Saturnin des Lignerets ; and that in the register of the parish church where she was baptized, on the 28th. of July, 1768, the day after her birth, she is described as “born in lawful wedlock of Jacques Francois, of Corday, Esquire, Sieur of Armont, and of the noble dame Marie Charlotte -Jacqueline, of Gauthier des Anthieux, his wife.” It was under these difficult circumstances, which embittered his temper, and often caused him to inveigh, in energetic terms, against the injustice of the law of ' primogeniture, that M. D’Armont reared his family. As soon as they were of age. m con. his sons entered the army; one of his daughters died young; and jie^ became a widower when the other two were emerging from cliildhood into youth. They remained for some time with their father, but at length entered the Abbaye aux Dames, in the nei‘'h- bouring town of Caen. The greatest portion _ of the youth of Charlotte Corday— to give her the name by which she is generally known — was spent in the calm obscurity of her convent solitude. When the Abbaye aux Dames was closed, in consequence of the revolution, Charlotte was in her twentieth year, in the prime of life, and of her wonderM beauty; and never, perhaps, did a vision of more dazzling loveliness step forth from beneath the dark con- vent portal into the light of the free and open world. Her whole aspect was fraught with so much modest grace and dignity, that notwithstanding her youth, the first feeling she invariably inspired ■was one of respect, blended with involuntary admiration, for a being of such pure and touching loveliness. On leaving the convent in which she had been educated, Char- lotte Corday went to reside with her aunt, Madame Coutellier de Dretteville Gouville, an old royalist lady, who inhabited an ancient- looking house in one of the principal streets of Caen. There the young girl, who had inherited a little property, spent several years chiefly engaged in watching the progress of the revolution. The feelings of her father were similarly engrossed : he wrote several pamphlets in favour of the revolutionary principles ; and one in which he attacked the right of primogeniture. His republican tendencies confirmed Charlotte in her opinions; but of the deep overpowering strength which those opinions acquired in her soul* during the hours she daily devoted to meditation, no one ever knew, until a stern and fearful deed— more stern and fearful in one so geiitle— had revealed it to all France. A silent reserve characterized this epoch of Charlotte Corday’s life ; ner enthusiasm v/as not external, but inward : she listened to the discussions which were carried on around her, without taking a part in them her- self. She seemed to feel, instinctively, that great thoughts are always better nursed in the heart’s solitude: that they can only lose their native depth and intensity by being revealed too freely before the indifferent gaze of the world. Those with whom she then occasionally conversed took little heed of the substance of her discourse, and could remember nothing of it when she after- wards became celebrated; but all recollected well her voice, and spoke with strange enthusiasm of its pure, silvery sound. Like Madame Eoland, whom she resembled in so many respects, Char- lotte possessed this rare and great attraction ; and there was some- thing so touching in her youthful and almost childlike utterance of heroic thoughts, that it affected even to tears those who heard her, on her trial, calmly defending herself from the infamous accu- sations of her judges, and glorying, in the same low, sweet tones, in the deadly deed which had brought her before them. The fall of the Girondists, on the 31st. of May, first suggested to Charlotte Corday the possibility of giving an active shape to lier hitherto passive feelings. She watched with intense, though silent, interest the progress of events, concealing her secret indig- nation, and thoughts of vengeance, under her habitually calm aspect. Those feelings were heightened in her soul by the presence of the COR. 205 fugitive Girondists, who liad found a refuge in Caen, and were urging the Normans to raise an army to march on Paris. She found a pretence to call upon Barbaroux, then with his friends at the Intendance. She came twice, accompanied by an old servant, and protected by her own modest dignity. Pc^thion saw her in the hall, where she was waiting for the handsome Girondist, and ob- served, with a smile, “So the beautiful aristocrat is come to see republicans” “Citizen Pethion,” she replied, “you now judge me without knowing me, but a time will come when you shall learn who I am.” With Barbaroux, Charlotte chiefly conversed of the imprisoned Girondists; of Madame Roland and Marat. The name of this man had long haunted her with a mingled feeling of dread and horror. To Marat she ascribed the proscription of the Girondists, the woes of the Republic, and on him she resolved to avenge her ill-fated country. Charlotte was not aware that Marat was but the tool of Danton and Robespierre. “If such actions could be counselled,” afterwards said Barbaroux, “it is not Marat whom we would have advised her to strike.” Whilst this deadly thought was daily strengthening itself in Charlotte’s mind, she received several olfers of marriage. She declined them, on the plea of wishing to remain free : but strange indeed must have seemed to her, at that moment, these proposals of earthly love. One of those whom her beauty had enamoured, M. de Franquelin, a young volunteer in the cause of the Girondists, died of grief on learning her fate ; his last request was, that her portrait, and a few letters he had formerly received from her, might be buried with him in his grave. For several days after her last interview with Barbaroux, Char- lotte brooded silently over her great thought, often meditating on the history of Judith. Her aunt subsequently remembered that, on entering her room one morning, she found an old Bible open on her bed : the verse in which it is recorded that “the Lord had gifted Judith with a special beauty and fairness,” for the deli- verance of Israel, was underlined with a pencil. On another occasion Madame de Bretteville found her niece weeping alone; she inquired the cause of her tears. “They flow,” replied Charlotte, “for the misfortunes of my country.” Heroic and devoted as she was, she then also wept, perchance, over her own youth and beauty, so soon to be sacrificed for ever. No personal considerations altered her resolve ; she procured a passport, provided herself with money, and paid a farewell visit to her hither, to in- form him that, considering the unsettled condition of France, she thought it best to retire to England. He approved of her inten- tion, and bade her adieu. On returning to Caen, Charlotte told the same tale to Madame de Bretteville, left a secret provision for an old nurse, and distributed the little property she possessed amongst her friends. It was on the morning of the 9th. of July, 1793, that she left the house of her aunt, without trusting herself with a last farewell. Her most earnest wish was, when her deed should have been accomplished, to perish, wholly unknown, by the hands of an infuriated multitude. The woman who could contemplate such a fate, and calmly devote herself to it, without one selfish thought of future renown, had indeed the heroic soul of a martyr. Her journey to Paris was marked by no other event than the COR. 20 J unwelcome attentions of some Jacobins with whom she travelled. One of them, struck by her modest and gentle beauty, made her a very serious proposal of marriage : she playfully evaded his request, but promised that he should learn who and what she was at some future period. On entering Paris, she proceeded immediately to the Hotel de la Providence, Rue des Vieux Augustins, not far from Marat^s dwelling. Here she rested for two days, before calling on her intended victim. Nothing can mark more forcibly the singulai calmness of her mind : she felt no hurry to accomplish the deed for which she had journeyed so far, and over which she had meditated so deeply: her soul remained serene and undaunted to the last. The room which she occupied, and which has often been pointed out to inquiring strangers, was a dark and wretched attic, into which light scarcely ever penetrated. There she read again the volume of Plutarch she had brought with her,— unwilling to part with her favourite author, even in her last hours, — and pro- bably composed that energetic address to the people which was found upon her after her apprehension. One of the first acts of Charlotte was to call upon the Girondist, Duperret, for whom she was provided with a letter from Barbaroux, relative to her supposed business in Paris: her real motive was to learn how she could see Marat. She had first intended to strike him in the Champ de Mars, on the 14th. of July, the anniversary of the fall of the Bastile, when a great and imposing ceremony was to take place. The festival being delayed, she resolved to seek him in the Convention, and immolate him on the very summit of the Mountain ; but Marat was too ill to attend the meetings of the National Assembly: this Charlotte learned from Duperret. She resolved, nevertheless, to go to the Convention, in order to fortify herself in her resolve. Mingling with the horde of Jacobins who crowded the galleries, she watched with deep attention the scene below. Saint Just was then urging the Convention to proscribe Lanjuinais, the heroic defender of the Girondists. A young foreigner, a friend of Lanjuinais, and who stood a short distance from Charlotte, noticed the expression of stern indignation which gathered over her features; until, like one overpowerd by her feelings, and apprehensive of displaying them too openly, she abruptly left the place. Struck with her whole appearance, he followed her out ; a sudden shower of rain, which compelled them to seek shelter under the same archway, afforded him an opportunity of entering into conversation with her. When she learned that he was a friend of Lanjuinais, she waived her reserve, and questioned him with much interest con- cerning Madame Roland and the Girondists. She also asked him about Marat, with whom she said she had business. “Marat is ill ; it would be better for you to apply to the public accuser, Fouquier Tinville,” said the stranger. “I do not want him now, but I may have to deal with him yet,” she significantly replied. Perceiving that the rain did not cease, she requested her com- panion to procure her a conveyance; he complied; and, before parting from her, begged to be favoured with her name. She re fused; adding, however, “You will know it before long.” With Italian courtesy, he kissed her hand as he assisted her into the fiacre.' She smiled, and bade him farewell. Charlotte perceived that to call on Marat was the only nica: s by which she miglit accomplish her purpose. She did so ou tUv. COR. 207 morning of the 13tli. of July, having first purchased a knife in the Palace Royal, and written liini a note, in which she requested an interview. She was refused admittance. She then wrote him Ji second note, more pressing than the first, and in which she re- presented herself as persecuted for the cause of freedom. Without waiting to see what effect this note might produce, she called again at half-past seven the same evening. Marat then resided in the Rue des Cordeliers, in a gloomy-looking house, which has since been demolished. His constant fears of assassination was shared by those around him; the porter, seeing a strange woman pass by his lodge without pausing to make any inquiry, ran out and called her back. She did not heed his remon- strance, but swiftly ascended the old stone staircase, until she had reached the door of Marat’s apartment. It was cautiously opened by Albertine, a woman with whom Marat cohabited, and who passed for his wife. Recognising the same young and handsome girl who had already called on her husband, and animated, per- haps, by a feeling of jealous mistrust, Albertine refused to admit her ; Charlotte insisted with great earnestness. The sound their altercation reached Marat; he immediately ordered his 'wife to admit the stranger, whom he recognised as the author of the two letters he had received in the course of the day. Albertine obeyed reluctantly; she allowed Charlotte to enter; and, after crossing with her an antechamber, where she had been occupied with a man named Laurent Basse in folding some numbers of the “Ami du People,” she ushered her through two other rooms, until they came to a narrow closet, where Marat was then in a bath. He gave a look at Charlotte, and ordered his wife to leave them alone ; she complied, but allowed the door of the closet to remain half open, and kept within call. According to his usual custom, Marat wore a soiled handker- chief bound round his head, increasing his natural hideousness. A coarse covering was thrown across the bath; a board, likewise placed transversely, supported his papers. Laying down his pen, he asked Charlotte the purport of her visit. The closet was so narrow that she^ touched the bath near which she stood. She gazed on him with ill-disguised horror and disgust, but answered, as composedly as she could, that she had come from Caen, in order to give him correct intelligence concerning the proceedings of the Girondists there. He listened, questioned her eagerly, wrote down the names of the Girondists, then added, with a smile of triumph. —“Before a week they shall have perished on the guillotine.” •‘These words,” afterwards said Charlotte, “sealed his fate.” Draw- ing from beneath the handkerchief which covered her bosom the knife she had kept there all along, she plunged it to the hilt in Marat’s heart. He gave one loud expiring cry for help, and sank back dead, in the bath. By an instinctive impulse, Charlotte had instinctively drawn out the knife from the breast of her victim, but she did not strike again ; casting it down at his feet, she left the closet, and sat down in the neighbouring room, thoughtfully passing her hand across her brow: her work was done. The wife of Marat rushed to his aid on hearing his cry for help. Laurent Basse, seeing that all was over, turned round towards Charlotte, and, with a blow of a chair, felled her to the fioor; whilst the infuriated Albertine trampled her under her feet. The 208 COE. tumult aroused the other tenants of the house; the alarm spread, and a crowd gathered in the apartment, who learned with stupor that Marat, the Friend of the People, had been murdered. Deeper still was their wonder when they gazed on the murderess. She stood there before them with still disordered garments, and her dishevelled hair, loosely bound by a broad green riband, falling around her ; but so calm, so serenely lovely, that those who most abhorred her crime gazed on her with involuntary admiration. “Was she then so beautiful?” was the question addressed, many years afterwards, to an old man, one of the few remaining wit- nesses of this scene. “Beautiful!” he echoed, enthusiastically; adding, with the wonted regrets of old age — “Aye, there are none such now!” The commissary of police began his interrogatory in the saloon of Marat’s apartment. She told him her name, how long she had been in Paris, confessed her crime, and recognised the knife with which it had been perpetrated. The sheath was found in her pocket, with a thimble, some thread, money, and her watch. “What was your motive in assassinating Marat?” asked the commissary. “To prevent a civil war,” she answered. “Who are your accomplices?” “I have none.” She was ordered to be transferred to the Abbaye, the nearest prison. An immense and infuriated crowd had gathered around the door of Marat’s house; one of the witnesses perceived that she would have liked to be delivered to this maddened multitude, and thus perish at once. She was not saved from their hands without difficulty ; her courage failed her at the sight of the peril she ran, and she fainted away on being conveyed to the fiacre. On reaching the Abbaye, she was questioned until midnight by Chabot and Drouet, two Jacobin members of the Convention. She answered their interrogatories with singular firmness ; observing, in conclusion : “I have done my task, let others do theirs.” Chabot threatened her with the scaffold ; she answered him with a smile of disdain. Her behaviour until the 17th., the day of her trial, was marked by the same firmness. She wrote to Barbaroux a charming letter, full of graceful wit and heroic feeling. Her playfulness never degenerated into levity: like that of the illustrious Thomas More, it was the serenity of a mind whom death had no power to daunt. On the morning of the 17th., she was led before her judges. vShe was dressed with care, and had never looked more lovely. Her bearing was so imposing and dignified, that the spectators and judges seemed to stand arraigned before her. She internipted the first witness, by declaring that it was she who had killed Marat. “Who inspired you with such hatred against him?” asked the IPrcsidcnt. “I needed not the hatred of others, I had enough of my own,” she energetically replied ; “besides, we do not execute well that which we have not ourselves conceived.” She answered other questions with equal firmness and laconism. Her project, she declared, had been formed since the 31st. of May. “She had killed one man to save a hundred thousand. She was a republican long before the lievolution, and had never failed in energy.” COIi. 209 VVhcn her dcfenaer rose, Charlotte gave him an anxious lorlr as ihongh she feared lie might seek to save licr at tlic cxncr^ of honour. He spoke, and site perceived tliat lier apnreimn^ont wre unfounded. Without c.xcusing l,er crime or attXdn® i fn imsanity, ho pleaded for the fervour of Imr conviction whfch 1 e riiarlot'te°r"*’*P sublime. This appeal proved ’unavailing Chailotto Corday was condemned. Witliout deigning to answer t m denH^*’, “ I'ei- if sl*c had aughttoobjec?to tlPpenaltv of death being earned out against her, she rose mifl woiirjnrv ^ to her defender, thanked liim gracefully “These '"■entlemen she, pointing to the judges, “hSve just "^^nformed mS mS rssi? ~“Jrr “ lioner, carrying tlie .'04 eZr^i f d^s^^ertb^assas^i^ him and the persons by whom ho hnu -h!!! ® thanked his spiritual aid. Udie execudoZ em hands, and threw tlie red chemise over lief i‘er •with the almost unearthly loveliness which the was struck liiouf irperfo^SSft/” nidV‘\'""‘f ‘V' "f dTathf Oharitte^CoXy, whh a Zile “ ’ immortality,- said ' CotZglZ^Z^hZmcZde la ‘’‘® more fully revealed, nitv and - dmhWn.. ? “ tier figure became isfriv ;v 'iSil ■ = r passed before thcim ^ ® ® ‘’m cait hcZlZ^uZbtfZoOT resum'odZ^“‘''°‘-P’ P<'io on first her face when tlZ exec tZe suffused covered her imck and shon dZ imndkerchief that upon the block? 'Z exec came down. One of the nssisof.^tP^’^ und the axe and holding up the lifeless hem] to stepped forward, it on cithei- cheek Tlic in-, ifnct e, ® ^irock and it is said that— as though cvwriif Z’thZ of imiTor; srE2S23'k«sl£:;r-- ,...rV"££%2\!rsrrM?r,,*\ coll. m - t'ould waken in a human heart a love whose thoughts were not of life or earthly hliss, hut of the grave and the scaffo d. Let tlie timcs^ then, explain those natures, where so much evil heroism aie blended that man cannot mark the limits between both. Whate^ ci^ iude^ment may be passed upon her, the character of ChailottL Cordav was certainly^ not cast in an ordinary mould. It is a strikini, and n^e trait, that to the last she did not repent: never was erro more sincere. If she could have repented, she would never ha'se ' Hr®dfed“«;ated an extraordinary impresswn throughout Franco^ O'l hearing of it, a beautiful royalist lady fell down ou her I^ooe. and invoked “Saint Charlotte Corday.” The repuhhean Madame Roland calls her a heroine worthy of a better age. IThe poet AnclrO Che'nier— who, before a year had elapsed, followed her on the scaffold — sang her heroism in a soul- stirring strain. > ^ ^The author of “The AVomen in France,” from whose inte^sting book we have selected this memoir, thus remarks on the charac- ter of this extraordinary woman :i“To judge her absolutely lies not in the province of man. Beautiful, pure, gentle, and-a mur- deress!” It may be added, that, coinpared with the men of her time Charlotte Corday was like a bright star shming through no - ous and tok exhalations of selfishness and wickedness. She was not a Christian, for true Christianity had lost its power oyer tlio people of France ; but she displayed, with the stern strength of ji Roman soul, the highest principle of our unregenerate natmo patriotism. CORINNA, \ POETESS to whom the Greeks gave the appellation of the Lyric Muse, was a native of Tanagra, Bmotia She " the fifth century B. C., and was a contemporary of Findar, i^m whom she times won the prize in poetical contests. Her fellow-citizens erected a tomb to her in the inost frequented part of the citv Only a few fragments of her works are extant. She M justice to the superiority of Pindar’s f not to suffer his poetical ornaments to ® | ^ase smothered the principal subject; comparing it to pouri g aw of flowers all at once upon tlie ground, when their beauty ano excellence could only be observed i" <;itmtion Her glory seems to have been established by nna obswL S trpm-LnM clTarms probably rendered her judges CORIHNA, on CRINNA, Op the Isle of Telos, lived about B.C. 610. She wrote a fine poem ill the Doric language, of ttoe hundred veme^^ Her style is said to have resembled that of Homer, hne qi the age of nineteen. COKNANO CATERINA, Quee^ of Cyprus. At the court of Jame^he Four*, Cyprus, resided a Venetian gentleman, P ^ ZQjiarcb, indiscretions. He found especial favour with his adopted rnon^rc uo i:. 211 and rose to an intimate intercourse with him. One day, happening to stoop, he let fall a miniature, which represented so beautiful a face that the king eagerly inquired about the original. After stimulating his curiosity by affecting a discreet reserve, he acknow- ledged it to be the likeness of his niece. In subsequent conversa- tions he artfully praised this young lady, and so wrought upon the sovereign that he resolved to take her for his wife. This honourable proposal being transmitted to Venice, she was adopted by the state, and sent as a daughter of the republic— a mode often adopted by that oligarchy for forming alliances with foreign powers. The fine climate and rich soil of Cyprus — an island so favoured by nature, that the ancients dedicated it to the queen of beauty and love— had made it always a coveted spot of earth, and on the death of James, which took place soon after his marriage with Caterina, the Venetians conceived the idea of obtaining it. Through their influence, Caterina was proclaimed queen, and afterwards as easily persuaded to abdicate in favour of the state of Venice. After various forms, and overpowering some opposition, Cyprus was annexed to the republic. On the 20th. of June, 1489, Caterina returned to her country and family, where she passed so obscure a life that no historian has taken the pains to note the period of her death. Her name remains in the archives of Venice, because through her means a kingdom was acquired. Her features enjoy immor- tality, for she was painted by Titian. COKNARO, HELENA LUCRETIA, A LEARNED Venetian lady, was the daughter of Gio Baptista Cornaro, and educated in a very different manner from her sex generally : she was taught languages, sciences, and the philosophy of the schools, difficult as it then was. She took her degrees at Padua, and was perhaps the first lady who was made a doctor. She was also admitted to the university at Rome, where she had the title of Humble given her, as she had that of Unalterable at Padua. She deserved both these appellations, since all her learning had not inspired her with vanity, nor could anything disturb her calmness and tranquility of mind. She made a vow of virginity, and though all means were used to persuade her to marry, and dispensation obtained from the Pope, she remained immoveable. She exercised upon herself the discipline of flagellation, fasted often, and spent nearly her whole time in study and devotion. Persons of note who passed through Venice were more desirous to see her than any of the curiosities of that superb city. The Cardinals de Bouillon and d’ E trees were commanded by the King of France to call on her, on their journey through Italy, and ex- amine whether what was said of her was true; and they found that she fully equalled her high reputation all over Europe. Her severe studies impaired her health, and she died in 1685. As soon as the news of her death reached Rome, the academicians, called Infecondi, who had admitted her to their society, made innu- merable odes and epitaphs to her memory. They celebrated a funeral solemnity in her honour, in the college of the Barnabite mars, with the highest pomp and magnificence; and one of the academicians made a funeral oration, in which he expatiated on all her great and valy^lo qualities. 212 COK COKNELIA, Tni. mother of the Gracchi. In this lady every circumstance of hirth life and character, conspired to give her a glowing and cvei - Diitn, ]ii , i.icfnrv Two thousand years have passed away, living pap in “freshly, as if she had been co- mmp^itncons ‘wTth Eliza^ wmtmm charactei. Tiberius a » , Pt^ipmv Kins of Esypt, paid his Her character was such, that Ptolemy, J^mg ’ SS^J^a^ndcl^uKi^Sd»^^ sobriety, P"1 atf^tion a^ widowhood, si e lost “‘o;nger, Ind two sons, Tiberius who was minried to b P , remarks, that “Cornelia brought and Cams ^ Yok care that though they were without dispute Ex p4™- r,;r xir.i« s.™ I" — E the ‘'tst place among phdosophem^ Rome, had imblhed the mmmmm eLe, surrounded by men of We cannot have a better loea of the c ose of her , high estimation in winch she stood, Gracchi with the Plutarch. This writer closes the lives of the Ciaccni following account of Cornelia: rwnrip nn Alteration “She took up her residence at Misemim, «? “ in her manner of living. As she and oth« men ever open for the purpose Vino-s in alliance of letters she hacl always with Jicr, and all the hings m alliance COR. 218 witli Rome expressed llicir regard by sending her presents, and receiving the like civilities in return. She made herself very agree- able to her guests, by acquainting them with many particulars of her father Africanus, and of his manner of living. But what they most admired in her was, that she could speak of her sons without a sigh or a tear, and recount their actions and sufferings as if she had been giving an account of some ancient heroes. Some there- fore imagined that age and the greatness of her misfortunes had deprived her of her understanding and sensibility. But those who were of that opinion seem rather to have wanted understanding themselves; since they know not how much a noble mind may, by a liberal education, be enabled to support itself against distress ; and that though, in the pursuit of rectitude. Fortune may often defeat the purposes of Virtue, yet Virtue, in bearing affliction, can never lose her prerogative.” The whole life of Cornelia presents a beautiful character; and from the facts which have come down to us we may draw these inferences. First ; Cornelia must have been educated in a very superior manner by her father. For in no other way can we account for her knowledge and love of literature ; nor for the hict, that while yet young she was regarded as worthy of the most virtuous and noble men of Rome. Second; she must have been from the beginning, a woman of fixed principles and undaunted courage ; for, in no other manner can we give a solution to her rejection of the King of Egypt, her unremitting care of her family, the high education of her sons, and the great influence she held over them. Third; she must have cultivated literature and the graces of con- versation ; for, how else could she have drawn around the fireside of a retired widow, the men of letters, and even the compliments of distant princes.^ In her lifetime a statue was raised to her, with this inscription ; Cornelia mater Gracchorum. She died about 230 years before Christ. CORNELIA, A DAUGHTER of Metellus Scipio, who married Pompey, after the death of her first husband, P. Crassus. She was an eminently vir- tuous woman, and followed Pompey in his flight to Egypt, after his defeat by Ctesar at Pharsalia, B. C. 48 ; and saw him murdered on his landing. She attributed all his misfortunes to his connec- tion with her. CORNELIA, Daughter of Cinna, and first wife of Julius Ctesar. She became the mother of Julia, Pompey’s wife, and was so beloved by her husband that he pronounced a funeral oration over her corpse. CORTESI, GIOVANNA MARMOCCHINI, A CELEBRATED Florentine artist, was born in 1670, and instructed by Livio Mechus, and Pietro Dandini r but, by order of the grand- duchess, she was afterwards taught to paint in miniature by Hippo- lito Galantini. In that style she became very eminent for her colouring, dra\ying, and the striking likenesses she produced. She usually worked in oil, but also painted equally well with crayons, bho died in 1756. . ^ ^ 214 COS. COT. COSTA, MARIA MARGARITA, An Italian poetess, whose works were published at Paris, was born at Rome, in 1716. She a woman of vast erudition, and was successful in different kinds of literature. She wrote the librettos of several Bperas. COSTELLA, LOUISA STUART, Is an industrious and agreeable writer. Her first work, ‘‘Specimens of the Early Poetry of Prance,’’ shewed research and taste bestowed on a subject which rarely interests any one save a native of Paris. Her next book was a pleasant one— “Summer among the Boccages and the Vines.” She also wrote “A Pilgrimage to Auvergne,” “The Queen Mother,” and other works. But her most important work is “Memoirs of Eminent Englishwomen;” published in 1844, in four volumes, with a number of well-executed portraits. There are, in all, thirty-seven biographies given, including England’s proudest names. Mrs. Costello evidently put her heart in this work ; it is purely English in its sentiments and turns of thought. Several other works have appeared from the same gifted pen; the last being a poem entitled, “ The Lay of the Stork,” and bearing date 1856. COSWAY, MARY, One of the best miniature-painters of Italy, was the daughter of an Englishman of the name of Hadfield, who kept an hotel at Leghorn. Mary was born in the year 1779, and married, when twenty years old, an Englishman of the name of Cosway, who had acquired some celebrity as a painter. He soon discovered the talent of his wife, and aided her in cultivating it. He then went with her to Paris, where she devoted herself altogether to miniature-painting and en- cr case before James the First, and obtained relief. Sir Walter Raleigh was well acquainted with this lady, and mentions her as a prodigy. Lord Bacon informs us that she had three new sets of natural teeth. It is uncertain in what year she died, but she was not living in 1617, when Sir Walter Raleigh published his history. 242 DES. DEV, DESMOULINS, LUCILLE, Was born in Paris, in 1771. Her father was a clerk of the finances, and her mother one of the most beautiful women of the age. Lucille, whose maiden name was Duplessis, was carefully educated. She formed an attachment, when very young, to Camille Desmoulins, a young man of great talent, who became one of the first leaders and victims of the revolution. They were married in 1790. Camille Desmoulins, after having made himself conspicuous by his speeches in favour of the death of Louis the Sixteenth, was appointed a member of the Convention, and for some time was very much followed. But as his feelings gradually changed from hatred against the aristocrats to pity for the innocent victims of the people’s fury, he lost his popularity, was denounced, and imprisoned. Lucille exerted herself to the utmost to save him, and wandered continually around his prison, trying to rouse the people in his favour; but in vain. He was guillotined, and she was tried and condemned for having endeavoured to rescue him. She was calm, and even cheerful, during her hasty trial ; and dressing herself with the greatest care, she entered the fatal cart, and, in the full bloom of her youth and beauty, ascended the scaffold with the most perfect serenity. She was executed in 1794, at the age of twenty-three. DEVONSHIRE, DUCHESS OF, GEORGIANA CAVENDISH. A LADY as remarkable for her talents as her beauty, was the eldest daughter of Earl Spenser, and was born in 1757. In her seventeenth year, she married the Duke of Devonshire, a distinguished nobleman. The beautiful Duchess, in the bloom of youth, became not only the leader of female fashions, and the star of the aristocratic world, but she also aspired to political influence. In 1780, she became the zealous partizan of Mr. Fox, and canvassed successfully for votes in his favour. The story of the butcher selling her his vote for a kiss, is well known. Among a variety of other jeux d'esprifs which appeared on that occasion, was the following: — “Array’d in matchless beauty, Devon’s fair. In Fox’s favour takes a zealous part; But oh ! where’er the pilferer comes, beware— She supplicates a vote, and steals a heart,” The Duchess was benevolent, as well as patriotic, and few ladies in her high station have left such an impression of the kindly feelings of the heart on the public mind. An anecdote is related of her by Gibbon, the celebrated historian, who became acquainted with her while she passed through Switzer - land, during her travels abroad. The Duchess returned to London ; it was in the year 1793, when England was at war with France. The patriotism of the Duchess now displayed a truly feminine char- acter; she took an anxious interest in the health and comfort of the protecting armies ; and when, late in the autumn, Gibbon revisited England, and renewed his acquaiatance with the Duchess oi Devonshire, he found her “making flannel waistcoats for the soldiers.” This was more lady-like than canvassing for votes. Tlie Duchess had three children, two daughters and a son, and seems to have been a careful and loving mother, as she was an excellent v/ife. She d’M, after a short illness, on the 30th. of Mavc.h, dey. did. dig. 243 1806, in the fort 3 ^-ninth year of her age. She possessed n inVMxr cultivated taste for poetry and the fine arts, and was liberal in^her encouragements of talents and genius. She wrote many poem- fmt only a few pieces have been published. These are spirited and tl^ood^^^ ^ enthusiasm for the^ true and EEYSTER, ANNA, Bruges sL^evcelw^®*^’ a painter, was horn at works so ielf' tlmf w ie landscapes, and imitated her father’s works so 'well, that few of the best judges could distinguish the copies from the originals, ^e died in poverty, because, abandonino- painting, she devoted her time to constructing organs and harp«;i^ chords, and was not successful. The date of her death ”s 1746.^ DIDO, OR ELISSA, Q-^ i>augi^er of Belus, King of Tyre, who married Sichjeus of Sicharbas, her imcle, priest of Hercules. Her brother Pvirmalion ]mme“chfs and'nh,^^^^^^^^ Posse’ssioWZ’ immense riches , and Dido, disconsolate for the loss of her husbanrl whom 'She tenderly loved, and dreading lest she should also fall a to^wh*ni? brother s avarice, set sail, with a number of Tyrians o whom Pygmalion had become odious from his tvrannv for u According to some historians, she threw into the sea the riches of her husband, and by that artifice compelled the ships to fly with her, that had come by the order of the^ ty?Lt to obtam possession of her wealth. But it is more probable that she ¥vrian influTnce%“ te Tyrian sailors to accompany her. During her voyage Dido stopped at Cyprus, from which she carried away fifty young women ^and gave them as wives to her followers. A storm drov^her ^t on the she bought of the inhabitants as much land this hide cut into thongs. Upon IS land ,,he built a citadel, called Byrsa: and the increase of population soon obliged her to enlarge her city and dominions. m^v^ her enterprise, gained her many admirers; and her subjects wished to compel her to marrv wl?%id!)"lskL^fZthZ®’ "^ho threatened them with a dreadM we^ aid during Zf 7 ® ®he gave a decisive an- by a’solemn erected a funeral pile, as if wishing sZ hid v^wcZmvnti Sichteus, to whom hZelfZ the^ndi fn 'r,r5=® 1'?®“ prepared, she stabbed mon acZ obmmci if®"®"®® ®^?®^ P®°P’®i hy this uncom- iiitead of Puf-S V- "“'?® O'" “‘he valiant woman,” .fBneas after others represent her as visited by pZted love • but ttni “’■® .•’‘®. i®s‘TOyed herself from disap- Ct iivp in t’b^ * poetical fiction, as iEneas and Dido did ®/'"i*^® ^“,1?® ®S®- ■‘^‘‘®‘' her death. Dido was honoured as a deity by her subjects. She flourished about B.C. 980. DTGBY, LETTICE, Kiuill descended from the ancient family of the Fitzgeralds of Kildare. She was created baroness of Oflfale for life and on her niarnagc with Lord Digby, of Coleshill in the county of Loigfoid! 244 DIN. DIO. DIX. brought her largo possessions into that family. As Lady Digby live/in the time of the rebellion, the insurgents often assaulted her in her castle of Geashill, which she She died in 1C58, and lies buried in the cathedral of bt. f’atricK. Slie left seven sons and three daughters. DINAH, The only daughter of the patriarch Jacob. Her seduction by PrincQ Shechem his honourable proposal of repairing the injury by marriage, ■ind the nrevention of the fulfilment of this just intention by the treichery^and barbarity of her bloody brethren Simeon and Levi are reeSrded in Genesis xxxiv. But every character in the Bible lias its mission as an example or a warning, and Dinah s should be the beacon to warn the young of her sex against levuty of man- ners and eagerness for society. “She went out to see the daughtcis of the land the result of her visit was her own rum, and involving nvf of l ei brothers in such deeds of revenge, as brought a curse unon them and their posterity. And thus the idle curiosity or weak vanity of those women who are always seeking excitement and rusementrmay end most fatally ^r themselves and those nearest connected and best beloved. Dinah lived B. C. 1/JA DTNNIES, ANNA PEYBE, A POETESS known at first under the name of Moina was born in retrgetown South Carolina. Her father. Judge Shackleford, removed to ettston wticn Anna was a child, where she was educated. Til 18S0 Miss Shackleford married John C. Dinnies, ^t. Louns, Missouri where she has since resided. The poetry of Mrs. Dinnies is characterized by vigour of thought and delicate tenderness of fi'clinff There is something exceedingly fascinating m the display of intdlectual power, when it seems entirely devoted to the happiness of others B performing the office of a guardian angel ^niereTs a fervidness in the expressions of this writer, which goes to the heart of the reader at once, and exalts the strain, no matter what the theme may be. In the regions of imagination she does Tt The holyTrrof poLJ'bur'Ts'^ ^1^^^^ TrighTiTTie^r'^he^^ rr bSy’aVoi^n mes{ic11fe‘'‘BesWef‘reCcoutrl^^^^^ "red a haXme volume, “The Floral Year,” pubhshed m 184.. DIOTIM A, DIX, DOBOTHEAL., Was born in America, and passed her childhood and youth in DIX. 1^45 Boston, or its vicinity. She was an apt scholar, and began early to make her talents useful. Gathering around her in the home of her grandmother, an excellent and respectable lady, a select school of young girls, to whom she was less like a teacher than a loving elder sister, gaining their confidence and leading them on with her in the way of improvement. Miss Dix became known by her virtues, and won her v/ay to public esteem. At this time she cultivated her literary taste, and prepared several books; the first, published in Boston, 1829, entitled “The Garland of Flora,” is proof of that genuine love of flowers and of poetry which marks the delicately- toned mind, disciplined by reflection, as well as study. Miss Dix afterwards prepared a number of books for children, among which were “Conversations about Common Things,” “Alice and Ruth,” “Evening Hours,” and several others. Her name was not given to any of her works, but we allude to them here to show that a refined literaiy taste and genius are compatible with the most active philanthropy, even when compelled to seek its objects through researches that are both painful and terrible. The declining health of Miss Dix made a change necessary ; and as, by the decease of a relative, she had been left sufficiently provided for to render her own exertions unnecessary for herself, she gave up her school in 1834 and came to Europe. In Liverpool she was confined by a long and dangerous illness, but, notwithstanding licr weak condition, she gained, while here, much valuable informa- tion, particularly about charitable institutions. In 1837 she returned to Boston, and soon commenced visiting the Poor-House and Houses of Refuge for the unfortunate. She also became interested for the boys in the Naval Asylum. Then she went to the Prisons and Lunatic Asylums; everywhere seeking to ameliorate suffering and instruct the ignorant. In this course of benevolence she was encouraged by her particular friend, and, we believe, pastor, the Rev. William E. Channing, D.D., of whose two children she had at one time been the governess. For about ten years, or since 1841, Miss Dix has given her thoughts, time, and influence to ameliorate the condition of poor lunatics, and to persuade the public to furnish suitable asylums; also to improve the moral discipline of prisons and places of confinement for criminals. For this purpose she has visited every state in the Union (except, perhaps one) this side of the Rocky Mountains ; travelling, probably, a number of miles which would three times circle the globe. Every where seeking out intelligent and benevolent men, she has endeavoured to infuse into their hearts the enthusiasm that kindled her own. Visiting the poor-houses, the prisons, the places of confinement for the insane, she has learned their condition, pleaded their cause, and materially incited the exertions of individuals and legislative bodies to provide suitable asylums for this suffering class. In founding the state hospitals in Pennsylvania, New Jersey, Rhode Island, Indiana, Illinois, Louisiana, and North Carolina, her exertions were of much im- portance by preparing the public mind to sympathize with this peculiar walk of charity. But Miss Dix did not stop at this point. In her enthusiasm she sees only two classes of people— the insane and the sane ; the one to do, the other to be done for ; so she carried her cares to Congress, and, in the sessions of 1848-9, pre- sented a memorial asking an appropriation of five millions of acres cf the public domain to endow hospitals for the indigent insane. 743 BOD. DOE. The grant was not made, and she again appeared in Washington in 1850, renewing her application, hut increasing the amount of land required to ten millions of acres. A favourable report was made ; a bill was framed, passed the House, but was lost in the Senate for want of time. But on her applications to many of the States, Miss Dix has been successful, and indeed she has a peculiar gift of winning success. The secret of her power is her earnest zeal, and her untiring industry. She acquires a thorough knowledge of her subject. She draws up her papers with unequalled skill. We have before us two of her Memorials — one presented at Harrisburg, the other at Washington. They are models for the study of whoever would prepare petitions to a public body of men. So clearly does she set forth the object, and arrange the arguments in favour of her plan, that the Committee to whom it is referred, adopt her Memorial as their own Report. The advantage this gives of success is wonderful. In framing her Memorials, she follows the manner commended by Sterne — takes single cases of suffering — paints pictures at which the heart is so moved that the understanding loses its power, and yields to the idea that no mis«ry is so terrible as that of a raving maniac ! He is a drunkard, perhaps, who has sacrificed his time, property, and health, to his sensual appetites. He has Avilfully destroyed his own mind; yet he must be provided for at public expense — not merely with every necessary — but with comforts, luxuries ; the means of instruction, and even amusements; while his broken-hearted wife, his beggared children are left to the hardest poverty, to struggle on as they may without sympathy or relief! Is it not a charity, as necessary as noble, to provide the means of support, instruction, and improvement, for that hungry, ragged, but sane group of innocent beings, who may be preserved from temptation, and thus made useful members of society ; as it is to restore consciousness to a soul so embruted in sin, that it cannot, by human agency, be recovered from its fall? But Miss Dix only sees the insane, and those who follow her reasonings, or rather descriptions, are almost if not altogether persuaded she is right. Then she is gentle in manners, and has a remarkable sweet voice ; wonderful instances are told of its power, not only over the lunatic, but over the learned. She goes herself to the places where Legislators meet, and pleads with those who have the control of public matters. Thus she is engaged, in season and out of season, in one cause, to her the most important of all — and she succeeds. Her example is a remarkable proof of the power of disinterested zeal concentrated on one purpose. DODANE, Duchess de Septimanie, was the wife of Bernard, Duke do Septimanie, son of William of Aquitaine, whom she married, in the palace of Aix-la-Chapelle, in June, 824. She became the mother of two sons, William and Bernard, for whom she wrote, in 841, a book in Latin, called, “The Advice of a Mother to her Sons.” Some fragments of this work still remain, and do honour to the good sense and religious feeling of the writer. Dodane died in 842. DOETE DE TROYES, Was born in that city in 1220, and died in 1265. She accom- DOM. 217 panied her brother Shewy, smuamed the Valiant, to the coronation of Comad, Emperor of Germany, at Mayence, wlicro .she was much admired for her wit and beauty. She attracted the notice of the Emperor, but he found her virtue invincible. She wrote poetry With ease and grace. ^ ^ DOMEIR, ESTHER, BORN GAD, Was a woman of great genius and masculine powers of mind She was horn at Breslau, 1770, of Jewish parents. Already in her husied herself with improving the condition and education of her sex, and wrote several essays on the subiect When twenty years old, she went to Berlin, where she became acquainted with Madame de Genlis, who contributed much to model w Christianity; and in 1792, married Di. W. F. Domeir. With him she travelled through southern Eu- rope, pd spent several years in Portugal. The result of her ob- servations was published in the year 1803, in Hamburg, under the title Letters during my residence in Portugal and England.” She wrote also ^veral smaller works, and translated a number of French books into English. She died in 1802, lamented by all her friends Her writings are distinguished for vivid description, strong sense, and beauty of thought, without much polish of sentiment or style. DOMNIVA, OR DOMPNEVA. This appears to be a contraction of the Latin name Domina L\a, or the Lady Eva. The historical personage who bore it is sometimes referred to as Ermenburger ; she was the daughter of Kent, and was married to Merowald, King of the West Hicanas, or Hertfordshire, notwithstanding which mar- riage, however, she appears to have assumed the religious veil by the consent of her husband; and the occasion of her retirement from the world is said to have been grief for the violent death of her two brothers, who were murdered by their cousin Egbert, who had ascended the Kentish throne, and who regarded them as dan- gerous rivals to his power. It is said that a miraculous light falling on the spot where the murdered princes were interred, led to the d^covery of the crime. Egbert professed great repentance, and ottered_ to pay the usual weregild, or compensation for blood, to their sister Domniva. This she refused to receive, but pardoned her cousin, and requested that he would grant her a place on Tenet, or the Isle of Thanet, as it is now called, “where she might build a monastery in memory of her brothers, with a sufficient mainte- nance, m which she might, with the virgins devoted to God, pray to the Lord to pardon and forgive the king for their murder.” To this Egbert assented, and agreed to bestow as much land upon the religious foundation as Domniva’s tame deer could run over at one course. The animal was let loose, and notwithstanding the efforts made by sorne^ to arrest its course, passed without stopping from one side of the island to the other, having run over forty- eight ploughed lands, or ten thousand acres, which the king, returning thanks to Jesus Christ, forthwith “surrendered to his illustrious cousin and her ecclesiastical posterity for ever.” And thus was founded the new minster, dedicated to the blessed virgin Mary, and the memory of the murdered brethren, which 243 DON ■vvas commenced, say some authorities, in 664, and completed in 670. And there, as Lady Abbess, dwelt, for a time at least, the widowed wife Domniva, as Drayton has it “Immonastered in Kent, where first she breathed the air.’* Her daughter Mildred, commonly called St. Mildred, on account of her holy life, a woman remarkable for her humility, afterw'ards occupied tne same distinguished position in this monastery, the memory of whose site is still preserved in the Kentish village called Minster. It does not appear how long Domniva remained at Minster, nor at what date she founded her nunnery at Ebbsfleet, in the Isle of Thanet. She suiwived her husband many j^ears, and is frequently mentioned by contemporary historians. The latter period of her wido’ivhood was spent at Gloucester, where she died. DONNE, MAKIA DALLE-, Was born 1776, in a village called Eoncastaldo, eighteen miles from Bologna. Her parents were worthy people in humble circum- stances, but she had an uncle wdio was an ecclesiastic, and he, struck with her uncommon intelligence as a child, determined to take charge of her education, and for this purpose carried her home with him to Bologna. This good priest had apartments near the medical college, and was on terms of the most intimate friend- ship with the celebrated and learned Dr. Luigi Rodati. The latter, observing the quick talents of the little girl, took pleasure in asking her questions to exercise her mind, and at last became so inter- ested in her mental developments, that he instructed her in Latin and the other parts of knowledge which are in general reserved for those intended, for professional studies. Besides his own cares, he obtained for her the friendship and tuition of Canterzani, a man who could boast of an European reputation, as his fame for learning and knowledge extended through that continent. He was so de- li f^hted with the genius, the industry, and amiable character of Maria, that he neglected nothing to cultivate her abilities to the utmost. The most abstruse sciences were studied and thoroughly investigated, and her natural inclinations tending to medical re- searches, she was led to the study of comparative anatomy and experimental physic. Her masters were, besides Canterzani and Rodati, the noted surgeon, Tarsizio Riviera, a man of most pro- found erudition, the great physician Aldini, and the pathologist ^ These gentlemen, who valued Maria as much for her excellent disposition and conscientious character as for her shining qualifi- cations, considering that she was extremely poor, deliberated whe- ther she should assume the profession of medicine as a means of support. A deformity of the shoulders, which deprived her of a share in the ordinary amusements of young persons, seemed to isolate her among her companions; and these learned professors, perfectly convinced of her competency, persuaded her to offer her- self as a candidate for a medical degree, and, by practising this useful and honourable art, to provide for herself. She, with char- acteristic good sense, objected that the prejudice against h^er sex assuming such functions would prevent her admission, whatever might be her qualifications. This was undeniable, but her friends 249 DOR. thought if she would submit herself to a public and close exam- ination for three days, that all prejudice must be dispelled hv evident and incontrovertible facts. On the 1st. of August, 1799, the vast building used for the pur- pose of the examination was thronged. Every doctor, every man of science, speeded to witness the defeat, as he anticipated of this presuraptuous^ young woman. She was modestly attired in black; her tranquil countenance and decorous mien seemed equally removed from arrogance and false shame. The ordeal she went through was of the most trying sort. Difficulties were offered that the proposers themselves were unable to solve. The candidate without the slightest discomposure, with most profound analysis’ and with the clearest reasoning, manifested her perfect acquaintance with every subject propounded. The assembly kindled into enthu- siasni, and she was unanimously invested with every honour the faculty had to distribute. From that time, under the title of Doctress, she practised medicine with the greatest success JSfor was hcr^ knowledge limited to that science ; it could not be denied by unwilling men, that this woman could compete with them oii all points, whether of philosophy or eloquence. Her Latin speeches were second to none, and her lectures were delivered in the most elegant and forcible manner. In the sequel she was nominated 1 lofcssor of Obstetrics, and presided over a school for women in that branch of medical art. To her pupils she was motherly, gener- ous, and kind; but as an instructress she was eminently severe She considered their functions of such importance that she exacted the most particular knowledge, and would overlook no neglect Tho Doctress found time to cultivate the belles-lettres, and ex- celled in writing both Latin and Italian verses, but of this accom- plishment she thought so lightly that she never kept any copies of her productions. In music she had attained sufficient proficiency to play on the organ in her parish chuixh, St. Catarina di Saragozza. when any emergency demanded her aid. In 1842, this excellent, pioue, and valuable woman, having dis- missed her seiwants one evening, retired to bed. In a short time one of the women heard a slight groan from her mistress; she ran to the bed, and found her seized with apoplexy. She hurried for a physician, but it was too late ; when he arrived Maria was dead. DORCAS, OR TABITHA, (The first was her name in Greek, the second in Syriac) sig- nifies a roe, or gazelle, and was the name, probably, given to indi- cate some peculiar characteristic of this amiable woman. Dorcas lived in Joppa, now called Jafia, a sea- port upon the eastern coast of the Mediterranean Sea, about forty-five miles north-west of Jerusalem. She had early become a convert to the Christian religion, and must have been a most zealous disciple, as she “was full of good works and alms-deeds, which she did” She was not satisfied with advocating the right way, or giving in charity; she worked with her own hands in the good cause— she made garments for the poor; she relieved the sick, she comforted those who mourned. We feel sure she must have done all these deeds of love, because, when she died, the “widows” were “weeping and Shewtng the poats and garments Dorcas had made.” Deter, the 250 DRU. DUB. DUG. DUD. apostle, was journeying in the country near Joppa when Dorcas died. The disciples sent for him to come and comfort them in this great affliction; he went, and prayed, and raised the dead Dorcas to life. This was the first miracle of raising the dead to life performed by the apostles. A woman was thus distinguished for her ‘‘good works.” And her name has since been, and will ever continue to be, sy- nonymous with the holiest deeds of woman’s charity, till time shall be no more. Every “Dorcas Society” is a monument to the sweet and happy memory of this pious woman, who did her humble alms-deeds more than eighteen hundred years ago. See Acts, chap. ix. verses 36 to 43. DRUZBACKA, ELIZABETH, Born in Poland, in 1693, was celebrated as a poetess. She wrote some very beautiful idyls, full of the sweetest descriptions of nature, in which it is said she has excelled Thomson. She died in 1763, aged seventy years. DUBOIS, DOROTHEA, Daughter of Annesley, Earl of Anglesea, by Anne Sympson, married a musician, and endeavoured, by her writings, to "reclaim her rights from her father, who had basely denied his marriage with her mother, and disowned her as his child. She wrote the “Divorce,” a musical entertainment, and “Theodora,” a novel, in which she delineates her own history. She died in Dublin, in 1774. DUCLOS, MARIE ANNE, A French actress of great merit, was born at Paris, where she died in 1748, aged seventy- eight. She excelled in the representation of queens and princesses. Her maiden name was Chateauneuf; that of Duclos was assumed; she married, in 1730, Duchemin, an actor, from whom she was divorced three years after. DUDEVANT, AMANTINE- AURORE-DUPIN. Better known as George Sand, the most remarkable French woman of our time, was born in the province of Berry, within the first ten years of the present century. A royal descent is claimed for her, through her paternal grandmother, a daughter of Marshal Saxe, well known to be a son of Augustus the Second, King of Poland. Her father, Maurice Dupin, was an officer in the Imperial service. Dying young, he left his daugher to the care of her grand- mother, by whom she was brought up, a la Rousseau. At the ago of fourteen she was transferred to the aristocratic convent of the Dames Anglaisesy in Paris ; the religious reaction which followed the restoration, rendering some modification of Madame Dupin’s phil- osophical system of education necessary. Here the ardent excitable imagination of the young Amantine Aurore exhibited itself in a fervour of devotion so extreme as to call for the interposition of her superior. Young, rich, and an orphan, she suffered herself, at the age of twenty, to be led into one of those marriages — called by the French — with a retired Imperial officer; an up- riglit, honest, but very dull man. Utterly unsuited to one another, DUD. 251 and neither of them willing to make sacrifices to duty, the unhappy pair struggled on through some years of wretchedness, when the tic was snapt by the abrupt departure of Madame Dudevant, who fled from her husband’s roof to the protection of a lover. While living in obscurity with this lover, her first work, “Indiana,” was published. This connexion, which had a marked and most dele- terious influence upon her mind and career, did not continue long. She parted from her lover, assumed half of his name, and has since rendered it famous by a series of writings, amounting to more than forty volumes, which have called forth praise and censure in their highest extremes. Madame Dudevant’s subsequent career has been marked by strange and startling contrasts. Taking up her residence in Paris, and casting from her the restraints and modesty of her sex, she has indulged in a life of license, such as we shrink from even in man. Step by step, however, her genius has been expanding, and work- ing itself clear of the dross which encumbered it. Her social po- sition having been rendered more endurable by a legal separation from her husband, which restored her to fortune and independence a healthier tone has become visible in her writings, the turbulence of her volcanic nature is subsiding, and we look forward, hopefully to the day of better things. She has lately written a dramatic piece, called “Francois le Chamfri,” which has been highly suc- cessful in Paris, and is represented to be a production of unexcep- tionable moral character. Much has been said and written of the intention of Madame Dudevant’s early productions. That she had any “intention” at all, save the almost necessary one of expressing the boiling tide of emotions which real or fancied wrongs, a highly poetic tem- perament, and violent passions engendered, we do not believe. Endowed with genius of an order capable of soaring to the most exalted heights, yet eternally dragged to earth by the clogs of an ill-regulated mind, never disciplined by the saving influences of moral and Christian training, she dipped her pen into the gall and wormwood of her own bitter experience, and we have the result. We cannot say that works have an immoral intention, which contain as much that is high, good, and elevating, as there is of an opposite character. We might as soon declare those arrows pointed by design, which are flung from the bow of a man stung and wounded to blindness. Of their tendency, we cannot speak so favourably. Among her thousands of readers, how many are there who pause, or are ca- pable of pausing, to reflect that life is seen from only one point of view by this writer, and that that point was gained by Madame Dudevant when she lost the approval of her own conscience, abjured her womanhood, and became George Sand! However, we are willing— ay, more, we are glad— to hope Madame Dudevant will henceforth strive to remedy the evils she has caused, and employ her wonderful genius on the side of virtue and true progress. To do this effectually, she must throw by her miserable affectation of manhood, and the wearing of man’s apparel, which makes her a recreant from the moral delicacy of her own sex, without attaining the physical power of the other. Surely, one who can write as she has lately written, must be earnestly seeking for the good and true. It was, probably, this which led her, in 252 D U F. DU M. the Kcvolution of 1818, to connect herself with the Socialist Party ; hut she will learn, if she has not already, that political comhina- tions do not remove moral evils. Her genius should teach truth, and inspire hearts to love the good ; thus her influence would liave a mightier effect on her country than any plan of social reform political expediency could devise. That she does now write in this manner, a glance at one of her late works will show. “La Mare au Diable,” (The Devil’s Pond,) notwithstanding its name, is as sweet a pastoral as we have ever read. There is a naive tenderness in its rural pictures, which reminds one of the Vicar of Wakefield,” while its feminine purity of tone invests it with a licculiar charm. DUFFERIN, LADY, Is the grand-daughter of Richard Brinsley Sheridan, and a sister of the Hon. Mrs. Norton. She was educated with much care hy an accomplished mother, and, like her more celebrated sister, dis- nlayed great precocity of talent, writing in rhyme as soon as she was able to write at all. She married the Hon. Captain Price Blackwood, who died soon after he had succeeded to the title of Dufferin and Claneboy. Lady Dufferin ha« not publislied much ; she is principally known by her songs and ballads, which, both for comic humour and pathos, are among the best in our language. “The Irish Emigrant’s Lament,” written by her, will compare fa- vourably with any lyric in the English tongue. I^ndeed, for its simple, touching pathos, it is almost unequalled. The great source of regret is that she has written so little. DUFRESNOY, MADEMOISELLE, Was born in Paris, and entered “Au congregation des jilles de la Croix:' Her poems were veiy popular, and she holds a I’cspcct- able rank among the female poets of France. She died m DUMEE, JOAN, Was born in Paris, and instructed, from her earliest infancy, in belles-lettres. She married very young, and was scarcely seven- teen when her husband was killed in Germany, at the head of a company he commanded. She employed the liberty her widow- hood gave her in ardent application to study, devoting herself especially to astronomy. She published, in 1680, at Pans, a fliiano volume under the title of “Discourses of C^ernicus, touching the Mobility of the Earth, by Madame Joanne Dumde, of Ians. She explains with clearness the three motions attributed to the earth, and the arguments that esta,blish or militate against the system of Copernicus. DUMESNIL, MARIE FRANCES, A CELEBRATED tragic actrcss, was Lorn in upon the stage, in 1737, and remained popular until the nuunent of her retirement, in 1775. She died in 1803, o/t Intellectual powers to the last. She displayed _ l er talems most strikingly in queens and lofty charae ers, ?sP?cially u the paitj of Morope, Clytemnestrq, Atlialiqh, and Agrippina. When she ex- DUM. DUP. DtJR. DUY. 253 crted her full powers, she surpassed all licr theatrical contempor- aries ill exciting emotions of pity and of terror. DUMONT, MADAME, Was born in Paris, in the eighteenth centuiy. She was the daughter of M. Lutel, an officer in the household of the Duke of Orleans, then regent. She was celebrated for her poetical talciits, and she published a collection of fugitive pieces, translations of Horace, fables, songs, etc. DUPRE MARY, Daughter of a sister of des Marks de St. Sorlin, of the French Academy, was born at Paris and educated by her uncle. Endowed with a happy genius and a retentive memory, she read the prin- cipal French, Italian, and Latin authors in the original, and under- stood Greek and Philosophy. She studied Descartes so thoroughly, that she obtained the surname of la Cartesienne; and she also wrote very agreeable verses, and con-esponded with several of Iicr learned contemporaries. The answers of Isis to Climene, in the select pieces of poetry published by Father Bouhors, are by this lady. She lived in the seventeenth century. DURAND CATHARINE. A French poetess, married a man by the name of Bedacicn, and died in 1786. She kept the name of Durand because she had begun to write under it. She published several romances, come- dies, in prose and verse, and some poetry. An “Ode a la Louange de Louis the Fourteenth,” gained the prize for poetry at the French Academy, in 1701 ; its chief merit, that which obtained the prize, was doubtless the homage the author rendered the Grand Monarque. DURAS, DUCHESS OF. A MODERN French authoress, best known from her novel “Aurika.” Slie_ was the daughter of a Captain in the nkvy, Count Corsain. During the French revolution, in 1793, she left France and came with her father to England. There she married the refugee Duke Duras, a firm royalist. In the year 1800, she returned with her liusband to France, where she made the acquaintance of Madame de Stael, and commenced her labours in a literary circle, com- posed of the greatest minds of the country. When Louis the Lightccnth returned to France, he called her husband to his court, and gave him a place near his person. The duchess, although now a great favourite at court, devoted much of her time to a school which she established, and in superintending several benevo- lent societies of which she was an active member. Her novel “Au- rika,” in which she attacks, in a firm but gentle way, the prejudices of the nobility of birth, made quite a sensation, and was translated in several countries. Her next work “Edward,” was not quite equal to the first. She died in the year 1828. DUYN, MARGUERITE DE, Abbess of the convent of La Chartreuse de Poletin, on the con- fines of Dauphiny and Savoy, lived a"/ the close of the thirteenth 254 DWI. DYE. century. During her life she was considered a saint, and she wrote several meditations in Latin, remarkable only for the correctness and propriety of the language. She also wrote her own language with ease, and her works shew a cultivation of mind uncommon in those days. DWIGHT, ELIZABETH BAKER, Was born at Andover, in Massachusetts, in 1808. Her maiden name was Baker. She was carefully educated ; and her naturally strong mind was thus disciplined to give greater effect to her graces of character. She was about seventeen years of age when she be- came a member of the church of which Dr. Justin Edwards was pastor. From this period till the time of her marriage, Miss Baker was remarkable for the mingled sweetness and discretion of her manners ; constantly striving to improve her time and talents in the service of the Saviour, whom she, like Mary of Bethany, had chosen for her portion. In 1830, she married the Rev. H. G. 0. Dwight, and sailed with him to Malta, where she resided two years, her husband being a missionary to that place. She was actively and usefully engaged while there, and also when her husband removed to Constantinople. Her correspondence at this period, and the testimony of her , as- sociates, shew how earnestly her spirit entered into the work she had undertaken. Her pious and tender sympathy was most efficient help to her husband, in his arduous missionary duties ; though her delicate health, and many household cares, prevented her from giving the active assistance in the teacher’s department she had intended, and was well qualified to have done. She had anticipated this work as her happiest privilege ; to be able to imbue the minds of the children of unbelievers with the sweet and salutary truths of the gospel had been Mrs. Dwight’s most cherished desire. The missionary family resided at San Stefano, near the Bosphorus. Scenes of beauty and of storied interest were around Mrs. Dwight ; still she had few opportunities of visiting the remarkable places in this region of the world. Once she made an excursion with Lady Frankland and an American friend to the Black Sea, and found her health renovated; still she was drooping and delicate, like a transplanted flower, which pines for its own mountain home, and the fresh breezes and pure sunshine of its first blossoming. In the spring of 1837, the plague appeared at Constantinople, and Mrs. Dwight felt she was one of its doomed victims. The presenti- ment proved true. She died on the 8th. of July, 1837 ; her devoted husband being the only person who remained to watch over, com- fort her, and receive her last breath. She was only twenty -nine years of age, and had scarcely become habituated to the missionary cross, when she was called to wear its crown. DYER, MARY, Was the wife of William Dyer, who removed from Massachusetts to Rhode Island in 1638. Having been sentenced to execution for ‘Tcbellious sedition, and obtruding herself after banishment upon pain of death,” she was reprieved at the request of her son, on con- dition that she departed in forty-eight hours, and did not return. She returned, and was executed June 1st., 1660. She was a Qua- *^ercss, and, in the estimation of her friends, a martyr. EAN. EAS. EBB. EDE. 255 EANFLED, Daughter of Edwin, King of JSTortlmmbria, and Eflielburga, wa^ the first individual who received the sacrament of baptism in tliat kingdom. She afterwards married Osmy, King of Mercia. EASTLAKE, LADY ELIZABETH, Is the accomplished wife of the celebrated painter, Sir Charles Eastlake, now president of the Royal Academy. Under her maiden name of Rigby, she gained a considerable literary reputation by publishing, in 1841, “Letters from the shores of the Baltic,” being tlic record of a visit to a married sister who had there settled, live years after this date were published her “Livonian Tales,” which appeared first separately, and then in a collected form having been favourably received by the public. Lady Eastlake is now known as an occasional contributor to the “Quarterly Review,” two of her articles in which, on “Dress” and “Conversation,” have been re -printed as one part of “Murray’s Home and Colonial Library.” EBBA SAINT, This lady, whose piety earned for her the honour of canoniza- tion, was the wife of Cwichelme, King of Wessex, on whose death she rem^ained some time at the court of her brother Oswald, King of Northumberland, who, we are told, was much guided by her afterwards founded the celebrated monastery of Coldingh^am in the Maries, below Berwick-on- Tweed, in Scot- V T establishment she governed as abbess until her death, which took place at an advanced age, and, as some say, under peculiarly distressing circumstances. The Danes having ravaged the country with fire and sword, were approaching Coldingham, when Ebba persuaded her nuns to disfigure themselves by cutting off their noses and upper lips, that they might be preserved from the brutality of the soldiery. Her example was followed by all the sisterhood. The barbarians, enraged at finding them in this state, set fire to the monastery, and consumed the inmates in the The history of Ebba is much connected with the public events ot her time, proving the influence she maintained by her own ex- cellent conduct. At one period she presided over Camwode Abbey, or as It was sometimes called “The Convent of Ebba.” Here St. Ethel- ureda, then queen, having received her husband’s permission, pro- tessed herself a nun, receiving the veil from the hands of the AODess. -A. D. 683, is the year in which this exalted woman is said to have died. EDESIA, Of Alexandria, wife of the philosopher Hermias. She lived in the beginning of the fifth century. Although at an early period of her life a convert to Christianity, she escaped persecution on ac count of her faith, in consequence of the high respect she com- manded for her virtuous and exemplary life. After the death of joined her relatives at Athens. Ihe Fathers of the church mention her in their writings as having been instrumental, by her exemplary conduct, in dispelling 250 EDO. many prejudices entertained against the followers of Christ, and in causing numbers to join the church. EDGEWORTH, MARIA, Descended from a tespectable Irish family, was born in Oxford- shire, January 1st., 1767. Her father was Richard Lovell Edge- worth, Esq., who, succeeding to an estate in Ireland, removed thither when Maria was about four years old. The family residence was at Edgeworthstown, Longford county; and here the subject of our sketch passed her long and most useful life, leaving an example of literary excellence and beneficent goodness, rarely sur- passed in the annals of woman. Mr. Edgewortl. was a man of talent, who devoted his original and very active mind chiefly to subjects of practical utility. Me- chanics and genera^ literature were his pursuits, in so far as he could make these subservient to his theories of education and improvement ; but his heart was centred in his home, and his eldest child, Maria, was his pride. She early manifested a decided taste for literaiy pursuits ; and it appears to have been one of her father’s greatest pleasures to direct her studies and develope her genius. This sympathy and assistance were of invaluable advantage to her at the beginning of her literary career ; and sweetly did she repay these attentions when her own ripened talents outstripped his more methodical but less gifted intellect! The father and daughter wrote, at first, together, and several works were their joint productions. The earliest book thus written in partnership was “Practical Education;” the second boro the title of “An Essay on Irish Bulls,” which does not sound signifi- cantly of a young lady’s agency, yet the book was very popular, because, with much wit, there was deep sympathy with the pecu- liar virtues of the Irish character, and pathetic touches in the stories illustrating Irish life, which warmed and won the heart of the reader. Miss Edgeworth was an earnest philanthropist, and herein lay the secret strength of her literary power. She felt for the wants and weaknesses of humanity ; but as she saw human nature chiefly in Irish nature, her thoughts were directed towards the improvement of her adopted country, rather more, we suspect, from propinquity, than patriotism. Be this as it may, her best novels are those in which Irish character is pourtrayed ; but her best books are those written for the young, because in these her genuine philanthropy is most freely unfolded. Prom the beginning of the century, 1800, when Miss Edgeworth commenced her literary career, till 1825, almost every year was the herald of a new work from the pen of this distinguished lady. “Castle Rackrent,” “Belinda,” “Leonora,” “Popular Tales,” “Tales of EashionaLle Life,” “Patronage,” “Vivian,” “Harrington and Or- mond,” followed each other rapidly, and all were welcomed and approved by the public voice. In 1817, Mr. Edgeworth died, and Maria’s profound sorrow for his loss suspended for some time her career of authorship. She did not resume her tales of fiction until she had given expression to her filial affection and gratitude to her father for his precious care in training her mind and encou- raging her talents, and also to her deep and tender grief for his loss, by completing the “Memoir,” he liad commenced of his own life. This was published in 1820, Then she resumed her course EDI. 257 of moral instruction for the young, and published that work, which so many children both in England and America, have been happier and better for reading, namely, “Rosamond, a Sequel to Early Lessons.’* In .1825, “Harriet and Lucy,” a continuation of the “Early Lessons,” in four volumes, was issued. In 1823, Miss Edgeworth visited Sir Walter Seott at Abbotsford. “Never,” says Mr. Lockhart, “did I see a brighter day at Abbotsford than that on which Miss Edgeworth first arrived there ; never can I forget her look and accent when she was received by him at his archway, and exclaimed, ‘Everything about you is exactly what one ought to have had wit enough to dream.’ The weather was beautiful, and the edifice and its appurtenances were all but com- plete; and day after dav. so long as she could remain, her host had some new plan of gaiety. Miss Edgeworth remained a fortnight at Abbotsford. Two years afterwards, she had an opportunity ot repaying the hospitalities of her entertainer, by reeeiving him at Edgeworthstown, where Sir W alter met with as cordial a welcome, and where he found, ‘neither mud hovels nor naked peasantry, but snug cottages and smiling faces all about.’ Literary fame had spoiled neither of these eminent persons, nor unfitted them for the common business and enjoyment of life. ‘We shall never, said Scott, ‘learn to feel and respect our calling and destiny, unless we have taught ourselves to consider everything as moonshine compared with the education of the heart.’ Maria did not listen to this without some water in her eyes; her tears were always ready when any generous string was touched — (for, as Pope f^-ys, the finest minds, like the finest metals, dissolve the easiest; ) but she brushed them gaily aside, and said, ‘You see how it is; Lieaii Swift said he had written his books in order that people might learn to treat him like a great lord. Sir Walter writes his in order that he may be able to treat his people as a great lord ought to do.’ ” , In 1834, Miss Edgeworth made her last appearanee as a noveli&t, with the exquisite story of “Helen,” in three volumes. It is her best work of fiction, combining with truth and nature more ot the warmth of fancy and pathos of feeling than she displayed in her earlier writings. As though the last beams from the sun ot her genius had, like the departing rays of a long unclouded day, be- come softer in their brightness and beauty, while stealing away from the world they had blessed. , . . Miss Edgeworth wrought out her materials of thought into many forms, and coloured these with the rainbow tinting of her tancy, and ornamented them with the polished beauty of benevolent feeling; but the precious gold of truth, which she first essayed, makes the sterling worth of all her books. And what a number she has written! The term of her life was long, but measured by what she accomplished seems to comprise the two centuries m which she lived. So quiet and easy was her death, it seemed but a sweet sleep, after only a half-hour’s illness. She died. May 2lst., 1849, in her eighty-third year, ripe in good works, and m the “charity which never faileth.” EDITHA, Daughter of Earl Godwin, and wife of Edward the Confessor, was an amiable and very learned lady. Ingulphus, the Saxon 25B EGE. EGL. that the queen frequently interrupted him and his^ school-fellows in her walks, and questioned them, with much clo^uess, on their progress in Latin. Ingulphus was then a scholar at Westminster monastery, near Editha’s palace.. She was also skil- ful in needle-work, and kind to the poor. Her character is very, interesting, and her heart-trials must have been severe. EGEE, Queen of the African Amazons, of whom it is related that she passed from Lybia into Asia with a powerful army, with which she made great rav^es. Opposed by Laomedon, King of Troy, she set his power at defiance; and, loaded with an immense booty was returning to her own country, when, in crossing the sea, she perished with her whole army. ’ EGERTON, LADY FRANCES, f on a journey, which gave occasioit to his “Mediten-anean Sketches,” and from her pen, “Journal of a Jn ReviewVs of th"s wok^ Lady F. Egerton s little volume, taken all in all, well justifies we have always heard her name mentioned. Although she travelled with all the comfort and protection which station and wealth could secure to her, and the smooth wavs of jnlgiimage now permit, yet that one indispensable qualification which the Christian reader demands in all who presume to approach the altar-place of our faith, the absence of which no array of learnimr and no brilliancy of talent can supply — namely, the genuine piVon'm’s Aear<--that we find in Lady F. Egerton’s unpretending journal, more than in any other modern expedition to the Holy Land that we know. The sweetest praise Lady Egerton could receive for her hterary genius, would be poor to the compliment her husband has close of his work; the offices he awards to her of ‘ Guide, cornpanion, monitress, and friend,” are significant of the true womanly virtues of her heart, and of the entire sympathy of their intellectual pursuits. Fortunate is the woman thus wedded. EGLOFFSTEIK, JULIE, COUNTESS YON, A DISTINGUISHED German artist, was for many years demoiselle d honneur to the Grand Duchess Luise Weimar. Her vocation for painting was early displayed, but combated and discouraged as de- rogatory to her station. A journey to Italy, undertaken on account of her health, fixed her destiny for life ; yet in her peculiar circum- stances It required real strength of mind to take the step she has ; out a less decided course could not well have emancipated her Horn trammels, the force ^ of which can hardly be estimated out of Germany. There is nothing mannered or conventional in her style, and she possesses the rare gift of original and creative genius. “When I have looked at the Countess Julie in her painting room,” says Mrs. Jameson, “surrounded by her drawings, models, and casts —all the powers -of her exuberant enthusiastic mind flowing free in their natural direction, I have felt at once pleasure, and admi- ration, and respect. It should seem that the energy of spirit and real magnanimity of mind, which could trample over social pre- judices, not the less strong because manifestly absurd, united tq ELE. 259 perseverance, may, if life be granted, safely draw upon futurity both for success and for fame. ELEANOR Of Aauitaine, succeeded her father, William the Tenth, in 1137, at the a^e of fifteen, in the fine duchy which at that time com- r^pr^nv Sainton n>e and the Comte de Poitou. She married SrsLe yeaT’Louis Ki.,g of France, and went with him to the Holy Land. She soon gave him cause for jealousy, from l^ ^^intimacnvith her uncle, Raymond, Count of Poitiers, and with Saladin; .and after many bitter quarrels, they were divoiced under ’^"vefks'XmarSif Efoanor Henry the Second, Duke of Normandy, afterwards King of England, to whom she brought fo dowrTpoftU and Guienne. Thence arose those wars that ravpd France for three hundred years, in which more than three millions '’^EtonorTad1L‘^s®^^^ a daughter by her second husband Tn 11G2 she gave Guienne to her second son, Eichaid C®ui de noil who did hLage for it to the King of France She died in 1204 She was very jealous of her second husband, and shewed Ihritreatest animosity to all whom she regarded as rivals. She is accused of ha^ing compelled one of his mistresses, Rosamond C if- ford 'Generally called “Fair Rosamond,” to drink poison ; but the Sor^ liTs been sLwn to be untrue by later researches. She incited her sons tofoLl against their father, and was in consequence thrown uto mison where she was kept for sixteen years. She was in her vouth remaXably beautiful; and, in the later years of her varied Ufe shewed evidences of a naturally noble dispositum. As soon as Ihe’wL^iberatcd from her prison, which was done by order of her sorSchar^ on hfs accession to the throne, he placed her at the h°ad of the ’government. No doubt she rlkl ^not lect she had suffered during her imprisonment; yet she did not, when she had obtained power, use it to punish her enemies, but rather devoted herself to deeds of mercy and piety, going from city m^itv setting free all persons confined for violating the game-laws, whSl?^’in re^lauL part^of King Henry’s life, ® and when she released these prisoners, it if thpv nraved for the soul of her late husband. Miss Strickland thus interesting biography of this beautiful but unfortunate Oufen of England "-^“&or of Aquitaine is among the very few woZn wto have atoned for an ill-spent youth by f benevolent old age. As a sovereign she ranks among the greatest of female rulers.” ELEANOR Op England, surnamed the Saint, was the daughter of Berenger ii,p uft-h Pmint of Provence. In the year 123G, she became ftie wife ofKiuglw the Thhd, and afterward the mother of Edward the First After the death of her husband she entered the nuni^rj aV Cbresbury, and lived there in the odour of sanctity. Her prayers” were reputed to have the power of performmg miiacles. ELEONORE OF TOLEDO, Pavgutpr of Pertor of Toledo, Viceroy of Naples, was boro ijl 260 ELG. ELI. Fifth and Francis the First, and was actively engaged in the storming and taking of Sienna. She afterwards urged her husband to have himself crowned a king, but in this he failed. Pius the Fifth finally changed his title, Duke of Florence, into that of Grand- duke of Tuscany. Eleonore’s ambition being now satisfied, she devoted the rest of her life to encourage education, the fine arts, and benevolent institutions. The exact time of her decease is not known ELGIVA, A BEAUTIFUL English Princess, who married Edwy, King of Eng- land, soon after he ascended the throne, in 955. She was within the degree of kindred prohibited by the canon law ; and the savage Dimstan, Archbishop of Canterbury, exeited a disaffection against the king in consequence. The rebellious party seized the queen, and branded her in the face with a red-hot iron, hoping to destroy her beauty, then carried her into Ireland to remain there in exile ; while Edwy consented to a divorce. Elgiva, having completely recovered from her wounds, was hastening to the arms of her hus- band, when she fell into the hands of her enemies, and was bar- barously murdered. ELISABETH, Wife of Zacharias, and the mother of John the Baptist. St. Luke says that she was of the daughters of Aaron, of the race of priests. Her ready faith, and rejoicing acknowledgment of the “Lord” shew the warm soul of a pious woman. “Elisabeth was filled with the Holy Ghost that is, inspired to understand that her young cousin, lary the virgin, would become the mother of the Messiah. Thus 'as the Saviour foretold, welcomed and adored by a woman, before e had taken the form of humanity. This tender sensibility to ivine truth, when mysteriously manifested, has never been thus illy understood, and fondly cherished, by any man. Do not these xamples shew, conclusively, that the nature of woman is most iu armony with heavenly things? See St. Luke, chap, JSLI 261 ELISABETH Of York, daughter of Edward the Fourth and Elisabeth Wood- \ille, was born February llth., 14G6. When about ten years old, she was betrothed to Charles, eldest son of Louis the Eleventh of France; but when the time for the marriage approached, the contract was broken by Louis, demanding the heiress of Burgundy in marriage for the dauphin. This so enraged her father, that the agitation is said to have caused his death. After the decease of Edward, Elisabeth shared her mother’s trials, and her grief and resentment at the murder of her two young brothers by Richard the Third. She remained with her mother for some time in sanc- tuary, to escape the cruelty of the king, her uncle ; and while there, was betrothed to Henry of Richmond. But in March, 1483, they were obliged to surrender themselves ; Elisabeth was separated from her mother, and forced to acknowledge herself the illegitimate child of Edward the Fourth. On the death of Anne, the queen of Richard the Third, it was rumoured that he intended to marry his niece, Elisabeth, which caused so much excitement in the public mind, that Richard was obliged to disavow the report. Elisabeth herself shewed such an aversion to her uncle, that she was confined in the castle of Sheriff Hutton, in Yorkshire. After the battle of Bos- worth, August 22nd., 1485, in which Richard the Third was slain, Henry of Richmond was declared king, under the title of Henry the Seventh; and on January 18th., 1486, he was married to the Princess Elisabeth — thus uniting the houses of York and Lancaster. Elisabeth was the mother of several children ; the eldest of whom, Arthur, Prince of Wales, married, in 1501, Katharine of Arragon, afterwards the wife of his younger brother, Henry the Eighth, Arthur dying five months after his marriage. Elisabeth died, Feb- ruary llth., 1503, a few days after the birth of a daughter. She was a gentle, pious, and well-beloved princess, and deeply lamented by her husband, although his natural reserve led him often to be accused of coldness towards her. She was very beautiful ELIZABETH, CflAR LOTTE, Duchess of Orleans, only daughter of the Elector Charles Louis, of the Palatinate, was born at Heidelberg in 1652. She was a princess of distinguished talents and character, and lived half a century in the court of Louis the Fourteenth, without changing her German habits for French manners. Educated with the greatest care, at the court of her aunt, afterwards the Electoress Sophia of Hanover, at the age of nineteen, she married Duke Philip of Orleans, from reasons of state policy. She was without personal charms, but her understanding was strong, and her character unaffected ; and she was characterized by liveliness and wit. Madame de Main- tenon was her implacable enemy; but Louis the Fourteenth was attracted by her integrity and frankness, her vivacity and wit. She often attended him to the chase. She preserved the highest respect for the literary men of Germany, particularly for Leibnitz, whose correspondence with the French literati she promoted. She died at St. Cloud in 1722. She has described herself and her situation with a natural humour, perfectly original, in her German letters, which form an interesting addition to the accounts of the court of 262 ELI. Louis the Fourteenth. The most valuable of her letters are con- tamed in the ‘‘Life and Character of the Duchess Elizabeth Char* lotte of Orleans, by Professor Schiitz, Leipsic, 1820. ELIZABETH, CHRISTINA, Second of Prussia, Princess of Brunswickc born m 1715, at Brunswick; mamed in 1733* and died in 1797. Being compelled to this marriage, Frederic lived separate from her during his whole life. But on his ascending the throne m 1740, he gave her proofs of his esteem, and on his death ordered her revenue of forty thousand crowns to be increased to fatty thousand; “for,” said he, “during my whole reign she has never given me the slightest cause of dissatisfaction.” Half of her income she appropriated to benevolent purposes. She translated ^yeral German works into French ; and wrote in French, “La Sase Revolution; “Meditation h I’Occasion du Renouvellement de I’An- que le Providence h pour les Humains, etc.:” Reflexions pourtous les Jours de la Semaine;” “Reflexions sur P Etat des Affairs publiques, en 1778, addresses aux Personnes craentives.” ELIZABETH OF AUSTRIA, Daughter of the Emperor Maximilian the Second, and wife of of France, was married at Me'zieres, Nov. 26th., 1570. She was one of the most beautiful women of her time ; but her virtue even surpassed her beauty. The jealousy of the queen-mothp, Catharine de Medicis, and the influence she possessed oyer the mind of her son, prevented Elizabeth from having any events that occurred in the tumultuous reign of Charles the Ninth. The deplorable massacre of St. Bartholomew affected her extremely ; though slm was not informed of it till the morning, lest her opposition should influence the king. She was gentle and patient, and devoted herself entirely to do- mestic concerns. Warmly attached to the king, during his illness, she spent all the time, when she was not attending on him, in prayers for his recovery. Thus she always preserved his affection said, that he might boast of having the rnost discreet and virtuous wife, not only in whole France, or in all Europe, but in the whole world. Elizabeth wrote two books: one “On the Word of God;” the other, “On the principal events that happened during her residence in France. After the death of the king, her husband, she retired to Vienna, where she died, in 1592, at the age of thirty-eight, in a convent of her own foundation. ELIZABETH OF FEANCE, Daughter of Henry the Second, and of Catherine de Medicis, was born at Fontainebleau, in 1545. She was the destined wife of Edward the Sixth ; but the marriage was prevented by his prema- ture death. Elizabeth was then betrothed to Don Carlos, Infant of Spam ; and though they were mutually attached to each other, she was compelled, in spite of her repugnance, to marry his father, ^ Second, who became a widower by the death of his wue Mary. Don Carlos never forgave this injury; and having ex- ELI. 2C3 prcsscdl^sentiments too freely, was murdered, Lmniand of his father, who was jealoirs of him. Elizabeth was deeply .affected by the fate of Eon Carlos ; she dic'l. ™ ten^weeks after him, at the age of twenty-two. &he left two daughters. ELIZABETH PETBOWNA, The second daughter of Czar Peter the Great, was placed on the throne of Kussia by the revolution of 1741. She was born in 1709 anrwas" extoemel/beautiful This, and large dowry, occasioned her several them all, and died unmarried. During the life of her father Peter the First negotiations commenced for her marriage with Louis the Fifteenth but were not adopted by the court of France. By the will of Catharine, Elizabeth was betroth^ to Charles Bishop of Lubec, Duke of Sleswick and Holstein, and brother to the King of Swken; but be died before the completion of the ceremony. In the reign of Peter the Second, she was demanded bv Charles Margrave of Anspach; in 1741, by the Persian tyrant, Koiili Khan ; and, at the time of the revolution, the regent Ann en- deavoured to force her to espouse Prince Louis of Brunswick, for whom she had a settled aversion. From the period acces- sion she renounced all thoughts of marriage, and adopted her nephew Peter HcHS marriage did not proceed from any aversion to th^ other sex; for she would frequently own that she was never happy bTwhen’she was in love. The same warmth of temper earned her to extremes of devotion ; and she was scrupulously ex- act in her annual confessions, expressed the utmost contiition for her numeious transgressions, and adhered to the minutest ceremonies ^^She^'is^ generally ^styled the humane Elizabeth, as she made a vow upon \er accession to inflict no capital reign; and is reported to have shed tears upon the news of every victory gained by her troops, from the reflection that ^^uld not have befn obtaiLd without great we^^ criminal was formally executed in public, yet state pnsons w^ filled with wretched sufferers, many of whom, wiheard , known nerished in damp and unwholesome dungeons. The state inquisition, or secret committee, appointed to judge o“? ™5“any of high treason, had constant occupation during her reign , many on the slightest suspicion were secretly tortured, and many exp d under the knout. But the transaction that f rank grace on her reign was the public punishment of two ladies or ran^ Sr»sscs®Bestuchef Jnd Sapookin, who ®ach receded fifty strokes of the knout in the open square of St. Petersburg , tnOT tongues were then cut out, and they were banished to bioena. MaLme Sapookin, who was thought the S Russia, was accused of carrying on a ®f eom- the French ambassador; but her real crime was, hei havin^ com mpntpfl too freelv on the amours of ‘the Empress. . 4 . EUzyeto diedLn the 25th. of December, 1761, in the twenty-first year of her reign, and the fifty-third of her age. Great ^ During the reign of Elizabeth, gpndson of Petci the ^ and rightful heir to the throne of Russia, was kept by hei in strict confinement. 264 ELI. ELIZABETH, PHILIPPINE MARIE HELENE, OF FRANCE, MADAME, Sister of Louis the Sixteenth, was horn at Versailles, May 23r(i . 1764, and perished by the guillotine, May 10th., 1794. She was the youngest child of the dauphin Louis and his second wife Josephine of Saxony, who died when Elizabeth was but three years old. She^ leceived an excellent education, and her acouirements were considerable. Her proposed union with the Duke of Aosta Infant of Spain, second son of the King of the Two Sicilies was never concluded. When the private establishment of Elizabeth was fixed, she received twenty-five thousand francs annually for the purchase of diamonds ; but she requested that this sum should be paid for six years to a young favourite, whose poverty prevented her marriage. The revolution destroyed her happiness ; but, during all Its scenes of terror, she devoted herself to her brother the kino- and his family. She attended him everywhere, and often inspired him with firmness. When mistaken for the Queen, June 20th., 1792. the cry was raised, “Down with the Austrian woman !” and the mob vyere about to kill her. An ofiicer of the guard corrected the mistake, when she said calmly, “Why undeceive them.^> You might have spared them a greater crime.’' She was confined with the royal family in the Temple, where she devoted herself to her fellow-prisoners. On the evenino' of May 9th., 1794, Elizabeth was led from the Temple to the Con- cieigerie, and tried for carrying on a correspondence with her brother. When asked her name and rank before the revolutionary tribunal. May 10th., she replied with dignity, “I am Elizabeth ot 1 ranee, the aunt of your king.” This bold answer filled the judges With astonishment. Twenty-four others were sentenced with her, and she had to witness the execution of them all. She met death calmly, without uttering a single complaint against her judges. 1 hough not beautiful, Elizabeth was very attractive and lovely. She was modest and timid in prosperity, but calm and courageous in adversity. Her character was spotless. ELIZABETH, QUEEN OF ENGLAND, Was the daughter of Henry the Eighth, by his second wife. Anno Boleyn, and born September 7th., 1533. Upon the king’s marriage with Jane Symour, in 1535, she was declared illegitimate, with her half-sister Mary ; and the succession to the crown established on the king’s issue by his third wife. Her mother, at her death, had earnestly recomm.ended her to the care of Dr. Parker, a great re- former,' and afterwards Archbishop of Canterbury ; who had the charge of her education, and instructed her carefully in the prin- ciples of the Christian religion. She spent her youth in the man- ner of a private person, and was unmolested ; but, when her sister Mary ascended the throne, she was imprisoned on suspicion of being concerned in Lady Jane Grey’s promotion; and in March, lJo7, committed to the Tower. She came near losing her life, for Bishop Gardiner was against her, supposing popery but half re- established while she lived; but Philip of Spain, Mary’s husband, mterceded for her, and saved her. For as Philip and Mary had 110 children, he considered that if Elizabeth were removed, the ELI. 2G5 crown of England, after Mary’s death, would pass to Mary of Scotland, who had just married the dauphin of France. And his hatred of France proved stronger than his zeal for his religion. Nevertheless, Elizabeth underwent great sufterings and ill-treatment during her sister’s reign. Elizabeth began to reign in 1558. She was then twenty-five, and highly accomplished. Her person was graceful, her carriage noble and majestic, and though her features were not regular, yet her fair complexion, her lustrous eyes, and intelligent animated expres- sion, scarcely suffered smaller imperfections to be observed. She was endowed with great talents, enlarged, cultivated, and refined by education. She wrote letters in English and Italian at thrirtecn ; and, before she was seventeen, was perfect in the Latin, Greek, and French, and not unacquainted with other European languages. She also studied philosophy, rhetoric, history, divinity, poetry, and music, and everything that could improve or adorn the mind. Her first object after her accession, was to restore the Protestant religion; to this she was led by interest as well as principle, for she clearly perceived, if she professed Popery, that she must allow her father’s divorce from Catharine of Arragon to be void, and consequently herself illegitimate; and this would have an- nulled her pretensions to the crown. She has been strongly sus- pected by some of an inclination to the Roman Catholic religion ; but there is no proof of this. Indeed she was the real foundress of the English Episcopal Church, as it now exists. True, she was greatly assisted by her counsellor Cecil, afterwards Lord Burleigh ; still Elizabeth herself always held the reins of government over the church, as well as over the state ; and what she founded and upheld steadily for fifty years, must have been conformable to her own faith. The queen, while she Wtts a princess, had a private proposal of marriage from the King of Sweden ; but she declared “she could not change her condition,” though it was then very disagreeable. Upon licr becoming queen, Philip of Spain, her late sister’s husband, made an offer of himself to her, which she declined. In the first parliament of her reign, the house of commons addressed her, and represented to her how necessary it was, for the happiness of the nation, that she should think of marrying. She replied, “That by the ceremony of inauguration, she was married to her people, and her subjects were to her instead of children ; that they should not want a successor when she died ; and that, for her part, she should be very well contented to have her tomb-stone tell posterity, ‘Here lies a queen, who reigned so long, and lived and died a virgin.’ ” Several matches were afterwards proposed to her by her people, and many distinguished personages were desi- rous of uniting themselves to this illustrious princess, but she maintained her celibacy. It was not long before Elizabeth, by the advice of her council, began to interfere in the affairs of Scotland. Mary, the young queen of that country, was the next heir in blood to the crown of England ; and as the zealous Romanists considered the birth of Elizabeth illegitimate, and her succession as rendered invalid by the papal excommunication she had undergone, they regarded Mary as the true sovereign of England. In accordance with this idea, when Queen Mary died, Mary of Scotland and her husband, 2G6 ELI. Dauphin of France, openly assumed the arms and title of English royalty. This act of hostility Elizabeth never forgot. When Maiy returned to Scotland, some ineffectual attempts were mado to induce Elizabeth to recognize her as presumptive successor to the English throne ; but Elizabeth then, as ever afterwards, displayed the greatest aversion to the nomination of a successor. The matter was suffered to rest, and the two queens lived together in apparent amity. The Queen of England always evinced a weak jealousy of Mary’s superior personal charms, and attempted a rivalry in that respect, as mean as it was hopeless. Another weakness of hers was a propensity to adopt court favourites, whom she selected rather on account of their external accomplishments than their merit. This foible was sometimes detrimental to her state affairs; though she generally gave her ministers and counsellors, who were chosen for their real merit, a due superiority in business affairs over her favourites. One of the most eonspicuous of these, Dudley, Earl of Leicester who obtained a great ascendancy over her, aspired to her hand* but she checked his presumption, and proposed him as a husband to the queen of Scotland, whom she had thwarted in every attempt she made to ally herself to a foreign potentate. But when Mary seemed disposed to listen favourably to this proposal, Elizabeth in- terfered and prevented her rival from taking away her favourite. Elizabeth and her ministers had also fomented those political dis- sensions which gave Mary so much disquiet. In 1568, Mary fled from Scotland, and took refuge in England having previously informed Elizabeth of her determination. The English queen resolved to detain her rival in perpetual imprison- ment ; in consequence of which two or three rebellions were excited by the Catholics of England, but these were soon quelled by the prompt measures of Elizabeth. The Puritan party began at this time to give the queen some uneasiness; for with a haughty and arbitrary temper, and a high idea of her prerogative, she was greatly offended by the spirit of civil liberty which, from their earliest rise, marked the Puritans Elizabeth, however, understood so well the art of making conces- sions, and at the same time of supporting her dignity, that though she^ ruled ^ her people with a rigorous hand, she always retained their confidence and affection. Her wise frugality prevented her from being burdensome to the nation ; and she is a singular instance of a sovereign who returned a portion of the people’s grants. The principal pecuniary cause of complaint in her reign arose from her custom of rewarding her courtiers with monopolies. One of the most singular instances of contention between feminine weakness and the political prudence of Elizabeth, was her conduct with respect to her suitor, the Duke d’ Anjou, youngest brother of Charles the Ninth of France. This prince, about twenty-five years younger than herself, had been encouraged to come over to England, to prosecute his courtship in person. The negotiations for the marriage were nearly completed; and the queen was seen, in public, to take a ring frohi her own finger, and put it on his, as a pledge of their union. At length, perhaps in consequence of the great dislike of the nation to the match, she suddenly broke off the affair, and sent back the enraged prince to his government of tlie Netherlands. ELI. 2G7 In 1585, Elizabeth openly defied the hostility of Spain, by entering into a treaty with the revolted Low Countries, by which she bound herself to assist them with a considerable force, on condition of liaving some ports in her hands for her security. She refused the offer, which was twice made, of the sovereignty of these provinces, but stipulated for the admission of her general into the council of the states. The person she chose for this high trust, was the Earl of Leicester, who did little honour to her choice. She at the same time sent a powerful armament against the Spanish settlement of the West Indies, under Sir Francis Drake. She likewise made a league of mutual defence with James, King of Scotland, whose friendship she courted, while she kept his mother imprisoned. In 1586, a conspiracy was formed against the life of Elizabeth, the detection of which had very important consequences. Ballard, a Catholic priest, induced Anthony Babiugton, a Derbyshire gen- tleman of fortune, to undertake the queen’s assassination. He was acting in the service of the Queen of Scots, but it is doubtful whether Mary was aware of the intended murder of Elizabeth. The plot was discovered, and letters of Mary found, which rendered her participation in it, to a certain extent, a matter of judicial proof. Fourteen of the principal conspirators were executed, and Mary was tried and condemned to death. Elizabeth, though con- senting to her execution, practised all the artifice and dissimulation which belonged to her character, to avoid as much as possible the odium of putting to death a queen and a near kinswoman. She wept and lamented as though she had lost a dear friend; she stormed at her council, and inflicted on her secretary, Davison, who had sent off the warrant, a ruinous fine. The next great event of this reign was the expedition sent against England, by the Spaniards. A large fleet, the Invincible Armada, as it was called, set sail in the summer of 1588, and presented a more formidable spectacle in the English Channel than had been witnessed for many centuries. Elizabeth exerted all her energy to infuse confidence in her subjects. She rode on horseback through the camp at Tilbury, with a cheerful and undaunted demeanour, and addressed the troops with the true spirit of a hero. Happily the English fleet, aided by the winds, conquered the invincihle armada, before it reached the coast. Elizabeth also assisted Henry the Fourth of Navarre, to obtain possession of the throne of France. In these enterprises by land and sea, the gallant Robert Devereux, Earl of Essex, distinguished himself very much. On the death of Leicester, he had succeeded to his place in the estimation of the queen; and his splendid qualities and heroic valour seemed to justify her partiality. Her partiality, however, did not prevent her from asserting her own dignity; and once, when in the heat of debate he had turned his back upon her, she resented the affront by a sound box on the ear. She afterwards mollified his deeply - injured pride, and sent him over to Ireland as Lord -lieutenant. Through his mismanagement the expedition failed. ^ Upon his un- permitted return to justify himself, she at first received him gra- ciously; but after a few hours of reflection her conduct changed 60 toward him, that he became really ill. This roused the pity of the queen, who sent her physician to him with kind messages. After his recovery, he again lost her favour, and urged by his enemies and his own impetuous temper, Essex broke out in open 2C8 ELI. sovereign. Elizabeth, after a lon<>- delav wirexe^euted in^l”“ reluetance.‘'“ H^; Ilinr/ftie fourth* came from mrdon secret to her, entreaft^hlr fn hpr\„^ queen, in a violent rage, shook the dying coifntess could ” ^od might pardon her, but slie never saTd®"he*'had Tn’ to decla.? her successor Shi said she had held a regal sceptre, and would have nnup hni- o k!ILf ®r®®i^- should that be S hirnealest seveSa feafof her age‘|^ ^<^02, in the Pope^"slx!us^"h\*Kfrh,"who‘*h^ Jcb^'n persons then living who Srved to icign-the other two were himself and Henry the Fourth Tl,« hafbeen' iudged af ®a wo“®®" l>ecn misuSerstood, because ^iie nevpr ho c, woman rather than as a sovereign. It should of domestfc hfe*'^whlrp* ®*te /“'""tarily relinquished the enjoyment fiiiiv nio T 1 *,tritere womans nature is most truly and beauti- alf *“ ‘^erote herself to the cares of state asVrulpr‘‘^n‘'i®®>®’V^®mP®°P‘®- therefore be judged degree ormoroi^^'* 1 ’’® “ high^ inThatevr,mthrsL°’Jf ‘* *? ''®I°""‘? *" '‘’® c'^aracter of wonian^ wnc tiTi? ® She occupies, than is manifested by man It Ellllfl’ o-p 1 ?®"!® Eiii'ubeth excelled all tL kings of powm and Imr ltorv“® wf <^ay- ‘^at made her T .1 intuitive wisdom guided her in the of hir snifters ’^®P‘ ''®^ “•"® «*® best interlstl court in tw oho 1”5 “/Piretl her to preserve the manners of her as well\f ?L“''plrftl,a‘triofem.® “>e highest genius licfaUafnmenN mean scholar in f om thaHnn^Ln.^^® was well skilled in the Greek, and translated t 01 ?^ of IsnSu^ Latin, a dialogue of Xenophon, two ora- Sarv r P f/o she also wrote a «Com- mcntaiy on Plato. From the Latin, she translated “Boethius’ ELL. 2G9 Consolations of Philosophy;” “Sallust’s Jngurthian War;” and a part of “Horace’s Art of Pochy.” In the “Royal and Noble Authors of Lord Orford,” may be found a catalogue of translations from the French, prayers, meditations, speeches in Parliament, and letters, which testify sufficiently to the learning and general capacity of Elizabeth. She was also skilled in the art of poetry. Being pressed by a Catholic priest, during the life of her sister Mary, while she was undergoing great persecution, to delare her opinion concerning the real presence of Christ in the wafer, she answered in the^gjtf lowing impromptu: — “Christ was the Word that spake it; He took the bread and brake it; And what that Word did make it, That I believe, and take it.” When she was a prisoner at Woodstock, she composed the fo™ lowing verses, and wrote them with charcoal on a shutter: — “Oh, Fortune! how thy restlesse wavering state Hath fraught with cares my troubled witt! Witness this present prisonn, whither fate Could hear e me, and the joys I quit. Thou causedest the guiltie to be losed From bandes, wherein are innocents inclosed: Causing the guiltles to be straite reserved. And freeing those that death had well deserved But by her envie can be nothing wroughte. So God send to my foes all they have thoughte.” Elizabeth, Prisoner. But more to be praised than her poetry, is the encouragement she gave to the design of printing in English the large folio edition of the Holy Scriptures, known as “The Bishop’s Bible.” This was the best translation of the sacred book which had then appeared. It was printed in 1568, and the version, made by order of King James the First, differs little from the Bible used by Elizabeth. That she did not conform her own spirit to the Gospel require- ments,- but allowed pride, vanity, a violent temper, and selfishness, frequently to obscure her many great qualities, is to be regretted ; but, compared with the kings her successors, she rises so high above tlieir standard of character, that we almost forget to record her faults. To quote the remarks of a learned historian, — “The page of history has seldom to record a reign more honourable to the intellect and capacity of the person presiding over it, than that of Elizabeth of England.” ELLET, ELIZABETH, F. Daughter of Dr. William A. Lummis, a man honourably distin- guished in his profession, was born at Sodus, a small town on the shores of Lake Ontario, in the state of New York. Her mother was the daughter of General Maxwell, an officer in the American Revolutionary war; and thus the subject of this memoir was in childhood imbued with patriotic feelings, which, next to the reli- gious, are sure to nourish in the female mind the seeds of genius. Miss Lummis was early distinguished for vivacity of intellect and a thirst for learning, which her subsequent life has shewn was no evanescent fancy, but the natural stamp of her earnest mind. She was married, before she was seventeen, to Dr. William H. Ellet, an 270 ELL. accomplished scholar, and then Professor of Chemistry in Columbia College, New York city, whither he removed his youthful hride There she had such advantages of study as she had never before enjoyed, and her proficiency was rapid. She soon began to write for the periodicals ; her first piece, a poem, appeared in 1833 in the “American Ladies’ Magazine,” published at Boston. Her articles were favourably noticed, and the name of Mrs. Ellet became known among literary circles. 1834, appeared her translation of “Euphemia of Messina,” one e most admired productions of Silvio Pelico; and in the fpl- ng year, an original tragedy from her pen, “Teresa Contarini,” successfully represented in New York, and also in some of the tern cities. In the same year, 1835, she published her “Poems ranslated and Original.” For several succeeding years, Mrs. xiet wrote chiefly for periodicals; to the American Review, she contributed “Papers on Italian Tragedy,” “Italian Poets,” “Lamar- tine’s Poems,” “Andreini’s Adam,” etc. Dr. Ellet receiving the appointment of Professor of Chemistry and Natural Philosophy in the college at Columbia, South Carolina, removed thither, and Mrs. Ellet found herself among new scenery and new friends, but her old love of literature remained unchanged. Besides contributing to the “North American Review,” “Southern Quarterly Review,” “The Lady’s Book,” and other periodicals, in 1841 she produced “The Characters of Schiller,” an analysis and criticism of the principal persons in Schiller’s plays, with an essay on Schiller’s genius, and translated extracts from his writings. “Jo- anna of Sicily” was her next work; soon followed by “Country Rambles,” a spirited description of the scenery she has observed in her journeyings through the United States. In the autumn of 1848, her most elaborate, as well as important work, was published in New York, “The Women of the American Revolution,” in two volumes, to which she has since added a third. This contribution to American history, and the ability with which it was executed, has, deservedly, given Mrs. Ellet a high place among female writers. In 1850, she published “Domestic History of the American Revolution,” in one volume, designed to exhibit the spirit of that period, to pourtray, as far as possible, the social and domestic condition of the colonists, and the state of feeling among the people during the war. Another work of hers, “Pictures from Bible History,” was also published in 1850. Mrs. Ellet has tried nearly all varieties of literature, original and translation — poetry, essay, criticism, tragedy, biography, fiction, his- tory, and stories for children ; to say, as we truly can, that she has not failed in any, is sufficient praise. Still she has not, pro- bably, done her best in any one department; the concentration of genius is one of the conditions of its perfect development. She is yet young, hopeful, and studious. Nor are her accomplishments confined to the merely literary ; in music and drawing she also ex- cels; and in the graces that adorn society, and make the charm of social and domestic intercourse, she is eminently gifted. Her residence is now fixed in the city of New York. ELLIS, SARAH STICKNEY, W43 first kuQvyii as a writer by her maitjen name, Miss SaraU ELL. 271 Stickney; one of her early works— “The Poetry of Life” — giving h?r not only celebrity in this country, hut also introducing her favourably to the reading public of America. In 1837, Miss Stickney was married to the Rev. William Ellis, widely known and highly respected for his indefatigable labours as a Christian missionary, to promote education, and a knowledge of the true God among the people of the South Sea Islands, then just emerging from the most awful idolatry and barbarism. Mr. Ellis was sent out in 1817, by the London Missionary Society, and he it was who established at Tahiti the first printing-press ever erected in the “Green Islands of the Pacific.” He devoted ten years to this arduous and efiective service, and then returned to London; and some years after the decease of his first wife, who had been his faithful helper and tender comforter in his missionary trials and toils, he found in Miss Sarah Stickney a second partner worthy to share his home, and aid in the plans, and sympathize in the high hopes of benefitting society which he had cherished. “A good wife is from the Lord surely the man who has been thus “twice blest,” may well consider the female sex as deserving peculiar honour. That Mr. Ellis does consider woman’s education and influence of paramount importance in the progress of true Christian civilization, we infer from Mrs. Ellis’s constant devotion to this cause. The wife, doubtless, expresses in her books the moral sentiments, and inculcates the principles which her husband approves, and sees verified in his own family. Such a union of souls as well as hearts and hands, gives the most perfect idea of the Eden happiness true marriage was designed to confer on the human race, which our fallen world exhibits. Mrs. Ellis, since her marriage, has written many books, almost every year sending forth a new one; among which the series ad- dressed particularly to the women of this country, is most important. “The Women of England,” appeared in 1838, and was followed by “The Daughters of England ;” “The Wives of England ;” “Hints to Make Home Happy ;” “The Iron Rule ;” “Summer and Winter in the Pyrenees ;” “The Sons of the Soil “A Voice from the Vine- yard;” “Family Secrets;” etc., etc. In considering the writings of Mrs. Ellis, an estimate of praise must be awarded far beyond that which falls to the more brilliant productions of the day. Candid and conscientious, her principles grounded on sincere religion, it seems the aim of this excellent woman, to be humbly useful in her generation, and make the utmost use of her talents in doing good. “The Women of England,” and the other manuals of this series, are written professedly to direct the young, the unwise, and the ignorant. Neither metaphysical subtlety nor novelty was required to strike the sage and the philosopher. Well-known truths, and the sensible reiteration of useful advice are plainly set forth, and the guide of the whole is Christian doctrine. Such works must do good. The novels of Mrs. Ellis, as novels, are not, certainly, of a hign character. According to Rochefoucault, there are two classes of per- sons unfitted to delineate human nature ; — those who never look into themselves, and those who never look out of themselves. In a good sense, not an egotistic one, Mrs. Ellis is of this latter class. Sho has a certain set of characters, framed out of her own fancy, not found in the wide world, and these she fits into hei’ inoralities is convenient for the occasion, £72 ELP. ELS. !»»., ..d .j.V“hR„eS!5,” Xts," .u the aocomplishments of the head and the heart ttp?- t«,p ^ ^ * BoSh'ius h”ad t- consular dignity, whTch ELSTOB, ELIZABETH, langSge t^rbwTin 168^’ *" Saxon ru& r^e^e^^" .l?in?Xn’’'^,eTa1 eight yeais old, her guardians discouraged her progress in literahiTP fo“°hfr the ^quee^^^^ which it appears that he obtained but, aLr the dcath^nf thi« ‘^e Saxon homilies; ^ ® queen, (Caroline, wife of George tho ™ ^®''' hnances, as to be forced thona-h “ “‘■‘’“i®®® languages, to become a governess For thk nm-'^ Cla d Duch^s dowager'o 1736. ’ ^ continued there till she died, May 30th., calls her Mrs. Anna Maria a Shurman. In 1715 she pifblisred a “Saxon Grammar.” Had her talents been kindly eMouraaed s1,p would, probably, have equalled Madame Dac“en ELSWITHA, wife of Alfred the Great, who, in one of his incosnito saw her at the house of her father^ Al- ^ chieftain of rank and power. The king was so struck person ^that^b?**^ deportment, and the grace and elegance of her ?npv°”’ *j ‘*'1 conceived a strong attachment for her, and soon affec^^’ifJ 1®®-) Her after conduct confirmed Id VCTsfiv a true wife to him, both in prosperity and ad- died^ fnfenoy. “odter to her children, of whom several eiiS't 'wars soeiety of her husband for nearly twenty- eight tears, during the two last of which he suffered greatly from EMB. 273 a ffvievoiis and distressing malady ; his excellent wife smoothed his pathway to the grave, and gladly shared with him in the pious work of restoring and patronizing several religions establishments. Alfred died A.D. 900, and bequeathed to Queen Elswitha three towns and other lands in Berkshire ; she had also other property, some of which she bestowed on the monastery at Glastonbury. She founded the abbey of St. Mary at Winchester, mentioned by some authorities as Nunna-minstre, or New Minstre, of which her granddaughter, Eadburga, was made abbess. In the society of this excellent and pious woman, the queen passed the four years of her widowhood, and died, as she had lived, in the profession and ex- emplification of the Christian faith. Of her eldest daughter, Ethelfleda, one of the most learned and remarkable women of her time, an account will be found further on. EMBURY, EMMA CATHARINE, Was born in the city of New York, where her father, Dr. James R. Manley, was a distinguished physician. Miss Manley began to write when very young, her first effusions appearing in the periodicals of the day, under the name of “lanthe.” . ^ , In 1828, she was married to Daniel Embury, of Brooklyn; and soon afterwards a volume of her youthful compositions was pub- lished— entitled, “Guido, and other Poems.” The choice of subjects for the principal poems was unfortunate. The writer had entercc* the circle in which L. E. L., Barry Cornwall, and other English writers were then strewing their flowers of fancy, sentiment, and genius* no wonder the delicate blossoms offered by our young poetess were considered merely exotics, which she had trained from a foreign root ; imitations in style, if not in thought. ^ It is the natural impulse of poetic and ardent minds to admire the genius and glory of Italy, and to turn to that land of bright skies and passionate hearts for themes of song. Mrs. Embury did but follow the then expressed opinion of all European critics, and the admitted acknowledgment of most Americans that the new world afforded no subjects propitious for the Muses. ^ Mrs Embury has a fertile fancy, and her versification flows with uncommon ease and grace. In her later poems she has greatly improved her style, that is, she writes naturally, from her own thoughts and feelings, and not from a model; and some of her short pieces are very beautiful. She is, too, a popular prose writer ; many sketches and stories from her pen enrich American periodical literature. She is also warmly engaged in the cause of imprmdng her own sex, and has written weir on the subjeet of “Female Edu- cation.” Since her marriage, Mrs. Embury has published more prose than verse; her contributions to the various periodicals, a- moiint to about one hundred and fifty original tales, besides her poetical articles, all written Avithin the last twenty years. Her pub- lished works, during the same time, arc “Constance Latimer, oi The Blind Girl ;” “Pictures of Early Life ;” “Nature’s Gems, or Ameri- can Wild Flowers ;” “The Waldorf Family ;” “Glimpses of Home Life.” An eminent American critic remarks of Mrs. Embury’s works— “Her stories are founded upon a just observation of life al- though not a few arc equally remarkable for attractive invention. In point of style, they often possess the merit of graceful and pointed T 274 diction, and the CMM. moral iendeimr’ »°"Ei!S2'rT“£“S.r’ of a p,„o “aSo'sfS sHlr-”“ The result has been the moft perfect concord ■"■ell as literary life; the onlv aim of ooou domestic as increase the happiness of the other rtp°hi,fw secure and piness of both harf beL the resu ? erature ever drawn MrrEmhurv icirio c pursuits of lit- her three childrTh^T be“n^7ainetuX h« and her daughter’s educatmTi c-ho Uo. i careful supervision, traits of character, corresponding so fitl^wh^ These s„r“- *“•>/•£ ■“»"? h« wWs z EMMA, X aSi.a of £-S SlSf. '“Kl f.r«- Jfiavsrpsss, EMMA, EttS^K^nf offnild,® w^rwhom '^sL°k^d°T"thI’ of the Danes. She afterwards married Canute • and whpn Jv Edward, called the Confessor, ascended the throne she reigned conjointly with him. Her enemv the Dnri ^ i and when she appealed for aSancI fo'Lef SL?fh1 Ksho,; accused of criminal intercourse with tha? prelate; a charge from which she extricated herself barefoot and unhurt over nine red-hot ploughshares after tL Trfinnp^ of the times. She passed the night previous tS twL in nvo before the tomb of St. Swithin- annhe next dL fhf o.vlP^.'f knee, knd undlS the oideal, m the presence of the king, her son, Edward the rnu fessois the noWlity, clergy, and people, in the cathedral church M iw"^® m-- innocence proved^^so miraculou7a preTervation that, walking with her eyes raised to heaven, she did not everBer coive the least reflection from the heated irons, (if tL owXZcIe If? the reverend prelate, he devoutly iaid bare flfe iTiptl "of^^e ’nmnlseZ speSn^^ kV “■ ®®“’^®“* Winchester, where she died’ in ENF. ENG. 275 ENFLEDA, an-d ELFLEDA, Enfleda was daugliter of Edwin, King of Northumberland, and the lady Ethelburga, of whom some particulars are given in this work. She was married, at the age of sixteen, to Oswy, who, with his brother Oswin, ruled jointly in Northumberland, having suc- ceeded the father of Enfleda on the throne of that kingdom, and bearing towards her the relationship of first cousins. When Oswin was afterwards slain at Gilling, near Richmond, in Yorkshire, Queen Enfleda built a monastery in commemoration of him. She also founded another at Tynemouth, which she dedicated to St. Oswin, whose shrine was there preserved. From the following lines by Hardinge, it would appear that Oswy was the cause of his brother’s death, which is thought to have taken place in 651; — “Queen Enflcd, that was King Oswy’s wife. King Edwin, his daughter, full of goodnesse, For Oswyn’s soule, a minster, in her life, Made at Tynemouth, and for Oswy, causelesse. That him so slaine and killed helplesse; For she was kyn to Oswy and Os^yn, As Bede in chronicle dooeth determyn!” Enfleda was a great patroness of learned and pious men of her time, and she devoted much of her means to the advancement of religion. She was highly esteemed by St. Theodore, of Canterbury, and St. Cuthbert. When, after a reign of twenty-eight years, Oswy died, A.D. 670, and was interred with regal splendour in the mon- astery of Steaneshalch, the widowed queen retired thereto, and determined, like her mother Ethelburga, to devote the remainder of her life in works of charity and religious exercises. Her daughter Elfleda, who, by a vow of the king’s, had been devoted to a similar life, became, on the death of St. Hilda, in 680, abbess of this mon- astery, and seems to have been a worthy descendent of two such illustrious women as Ethelburga and Enfleda. She was so much esteemed by St. Theodore, Archbishop of Canterbury, that he desig- nated her “the wisest lady.” From St. Cuthbert she received fre- quent visits ; and Pope Boniface styled her “Elfled, handmaiden of the ecclesiastical household.” She was the counsellor of princes. Her brothers, the youngest of whom was King Alfred, over whose death -bed she watched, frequently sought her advice. Eddeas, in his life of Wilfred, says she was ever the best adviser and com- forter of the whole province ; and she did much service during the minority of Osred, her nephew, by her exertions for the promotion of peace. She died at the age of forty, and was interred in the church of St. Peter at Steaneshalch. ENGLISH, HESTER, A Frenchwoman by extraction, was eminent for her fine chiro- graphy in the time of Queen Elizabeth and James the First. Many of her performances are still extant, both in public libraries and in the hands of individuals. She was thought the most exquisite scribe Cl her age. She married, at the age of forty, Mr. Bartholomew I'ello, a North Briton, and had a son, who was educated at Oxford, and was minister of Speckshall, in SutFolk, 276 ENiV. EPI. EPO. ENNETIEPvES, MARIE D’, A LEARNED lady of Tournay, who wrote many works, particularly an epistle against Turks, Jews, Lutherans, etc., printed in 1539. EPTNAY, LOUISE D' Celebrated for her connection with Rousseau, was the daughter of M. Sardieu Desclavelles, who lost his life in Flanders, in the ser- vice of Louis the Fifteenth, and left his family in moderate circum- stances. She married M. Delalive de Bellegarde, who received the office of farmer- general. The extravagance of M. Delalive soon disturbed their happiness, and his indifference to the conduct of his wife was equalled by his own dissolute life, and no doubt in- fluenced hers. She gathered around her a distinguished circle, which though neither brilliant nor renowned, was free and natural. Here the man of learning consented to doff his philosophical armour, through which posterity has found it so difficult to discern his real features; and here authors, artists, and men and women of the world, met without restraint. Possessed of judgment and penetra- tion, Madame d’Epinay had neither originality nor imagination. Her mind was of that plastic order which led her to yield to the opinions of those in whose intimacy she lived; and she never at- tempted to exercise over her circle a control for which her good sense told her she was little adapted. Hume, Diderot, D’Holbach, and Grimm, were habitue's of her society. It is to her connection with Rousseau, however, that she owes the interest attached to her name, and the attention she excited in her own time. The details of their intimacy and quarrel for some time occupied all Paris. Madame d’Epinay was constantly engaged in some literary labour. In 1783, she wrote “Les Conversations d’Emilie,” which obtained the prize offered by Monthieu for useful works of that kind, in preference to the “Adele et Theodore” of Madame de Genlis. She also wrote “Lettres a mon Fils,” and “Mes Moments Heureux.” An al)ridgment of her letters and correspondence, shewing her relations with Duclos, Rousseau, Grimm, Holbach, Lambert, etc., appeared in Paris, in 1818. Madame d’Epinay died in 1783 EPONIHA, Wife of Julius Sabinus. a Roman general, native of Langres, has been called the heroine of conjugal afection. During the struggles of Otho, Vitellius, and Vespasian, for the sovereignty of Rome, Sa- binus, who pretended to trace his lineage to Julius Ctesar by casting an imputation on the chastity of his grandmother, put in his claim to the throne. Being defeated, and an immense reward offered for his head, he assembled his few faithful friends, and acknowledging his gratitude towards them, he expressed his resolution of not sur- viviiig his misfortunes, but of setting his house on fire and perishing in the flames. They remonstrated in vain, and at length were obliged to leave him, in order to preserve their own lives. To a freedinan of the name of Martial, he alone imparted his real in- tention, which was to conceal himself in a subterranean cavern, which had communication with his house. The superb mansion of Sabinus was then set on fire, and the report of his death, with he attendant circumstances, was sent immediately Vespasian, a d EKA. 277 eoon reached Eponina’s cars. Frantic with grief, she resolved to pTan end to her life also. For three days she refused every kind of nourishment, when Martial, hearing of her violent sorrow, con- nived to disclose to her the truth, hut advised her to continue the ecmhlance of grief, lest suspicions should arise ; hut at night he conducted her to the cavern, which she left hefore dayhieak. Frequent were the excuses which Eponina made to her friends fo. her absences from Rome; and after a time, she not only visited her husband in the evening, hut passed whole days with him in the cavern. At length her apprehensions were excited t>y her situ- ation- hut by rubbing a poisonous ointment upon herself, she pro- duced Tswelling in her legs and arms, so that her complaint was thought to he a dropsy ; she then retired to the cjwe, and without iny medical assistancef she gave birth to a l)oy. For nejly nme years she continued to visit her husband m his f that period twice became a mother. At length her frequent absences were noticed, she was watched, and her secret discovered. ^ Loaded with chains, SaJ^inus was brought befOT^^^^ condemned to die. Eponina threw herself at the feet of the e^^^^ peror, and implored him to spare her husband ; and, at the same time she presented her two children to him, who joined in the so- licitation, with tears and entreaties. Vespasian, however, rema^^^^^ inflexible, and Eponina, rising with an air of up'^rthe^hos^ifarnf w® ’^!'“®® *0 l>e ®’”'t up m me nospital of St. Anna. His long years of imDrisonmpnf- known to everybody. ^ In a fbw woids, we will close the story of the unfortunate Eleonora Obliged ?nfl punishment of her lover, and knowing flic character of her brother, she fell into a slow fever -^con- stantly receiving the tender complaints of the poet, whose nanffs Solharv^fmf gradually sank into the |ra4. Solitaiy and melancholy, she dragged on the last days ofherlife* kving on sad memorie^ languishing’ and fading away. The doors of Tasso’s prison were at len^fb opened ; but she was dead ! Youth, love, fortune, all had vanished • fame, it ^ true, remained. The laurel-crown was placed on his brow at Kome, m the midst of a pompous festival. Could this recoinpense him for his wasted youth and his lost Eleonora She died in 1581, about the first year of Tasso’s imprisonment. ESTHEE, r. maiden whose great beauty raised her to the throne of Pei sia, whereby she saved her countrymen from total extermi- who^was^ol^tre ky her cousin Mordecai, nf ^ of the tube of Benjamin, the great-grandson of Kish, one T^fken from Jerusalem by Nebuchadnezzar. Mor- decai was probably born in Babylon; but he was a devout wor- shipper of the God of Israel. ^ He had adopted Esther as his own daughter ;—and when, after King Ahasuerus had repudiated his first y^shti, and chosen the “fair and beautiful” Jewish maid, strictly enjoined her not to let it be made known to the king that she was a Jewess, left Babylon for Susa wdfarc^^^ waited at the gate to see his niece, and hear of her About this time Ahasuerus passed an ordinance, importing that iione of his household, under penalty of death, should^ come into his presence while he was engaged in the administration of justice^ If, however, he extended the golden sceptre towards the intruder bPrlitnTnf I'cinitted. Not long after, two of the cham- to MorfiPPP* ® conspired against him; the plot was disclosed to Moidecai, and, through the medium of Esther, the king was appiised of his danger. Mordecai received no reward for this having the transaction entered in the records of palace^^^’ allowed the privilege of admission to the Hamaii, an Amalckite, now became the chief favourite of Kiug Ahasuerus ; Mordecai, probably proud of his Jewish blood, and de.pising the base parasite, refused to bow down to him in the gate, as did all the king’s servants. This affront, so offensive to Hainan s pride, determined him not only to destroy Mordecai, but all the captive Jews throughout the dominions of King Ahasuerus. fVi made such representations to the king concerning gaS ^ proclamation for their entire destruction was promul- The result is known to all who have read the “Book of Esther;” how this pious and beautiful woman, trusting in heaven and car- EST. 2«3 nestly employing her own influence, succeeded in defeating the malice of the Amalekite ; “Haman was hanged on the gallows he had prepared for Mordecai.” The relationship of Esther and Mor- decai was made known to the king, who gave Haman’s office to the noble Jew, and from that time took him into his confidential service and promoted him to the highest honours. Between the king and his lovely wife the most perfect confidence was restored. Indeed, from what is said by the prophet Nehemiah, who wrote some ten or twelve years later, and who represented the queen as sitting beside the king when petition was made concerning the Jews, we must infer that she was ever after his counsellor and good angel. This wonderful deliverance has, from that time to this — more than twenty-three centuries — been celebrated by the Jews, as a festival called “the days of Purim,” or, more generally, “Esther’s Feast;” It occurred B.C. 509. ESTREES, GABRIELLE D’, DUCHESS OF BEAUFORT, The mistress of Henry the Fourth of France, born about 1571, was the daughter of Antoine d’Estrees, a descendant of one of the noblest houses in Picardy, for a long time grand maitre de Vartillerie, who distinguished himself in the defence of ISToyon against the Duke of Mayenne, for which Henry the Fourth made him gover- nor of the Isle de France. Gabrielle was about twenty years of age when Henry first saw her, on a visit to Coeuvres Castle ; and her beauty immediately captivated him. Gabrielle, however, who was attached to the Duke of Bellegarde, was at first little inclined to gratify the wishes of the king. But Henry still urged his suit, and often stole by the sentinels of his enemies, in the dress of a peasant, to see the object of his love. The heart of the lady was at length moved by such ardour and devotion. She became the mistress of the chivalric monarch, who never loved any other woman so passionately. To escape the severe scrutiny of her fiithcr, Henry married her to a nobleman named Damerval, of Liancourt : but, says Sully, il sut empecher la consommation du mar- riage, and subsequently dissolved the marriage. Henry intended to raise Gabrielle to the throne as his lawful wife. For this purpose he not only procured a divorce from Margaret of Valois, but also raised the county of Beaufort to a duchy, which he bestowed on Gabrielle, thus giving her a high rank at court. This design was strongly opposed by Sully, who often represented to the monarch the bad consequences of such a measure. Notwithstanding the determination of the king, and the wishes of Gabrielle, their marriage never took place. Just before Easter, 1599, when negociations were already in train for the divorce of the king, she retired from court, by the advice of Rene Benoit, the king’s confessor, and went to Paris to spend the Passion- week. On Maundy Thursday, having eaten an orange after dinner, she was suddenly seized with convulsions, which distorted her beautiful countenance, and, on Saturday, she died in the most excruciating torments. Apoplexy, with convulsions, was the cause assigned for her death ; but no one can doubt that slie was poisoned. The king’s grief for her loss was excessive ; and, what is seldom the case, the royal mistress was universal 1}'' lamented. Her amiable disposition, the gentleness of her character, and tlic modesty which prevented 284 ETH. her from meddling with public affairs, won her general favour. She had three children by the king — Caesar and Alexander, after- wards Dukes of Vendome, and a daughter, Catharine Henrietta, afterwards the wife of the Duke of Elbeuf. Her biography, which appeared some years ago in Erance, is accompanied by an inter- esting correspondence between Gabrielle and her royal lover. ETHELBURG A, Commonly called “the silent,” was the daughter of Ethelbert and his pious Queen Bertha ; she was therefore educated in the Christian faith. It was about the year 624, her father and mother being dead, and her brother Eadbald on the throne of Kent, that Edwin, King of Northumberland, sent to demand her hand in marriage, and received it with the condition, he being a pagan, that the princess should be allowed full liberty in matters of religion. She was after- wards the means of inducing her husband to receive the rite of baptism, and of introducing Christianity among his subjects, for which she received the thanks and benedictions of Pope Boniface, whose letter to her is still extant. The converted Edwin, by his nobleness and intrepidity of char- acter, became renowned as the greatest prince of the Heptarchy ; but his career of glory was cut short by death ; he perished in the forty -eighth year of his age, in a battle fought against Pend a. King of Mercia. His widow, with her two surviving children, sought the protection of her brother Eadbald, who presented her with some land in Kent, where she founded a nunnery, and devoted the rest of her life wholly to acts of charity and benevolence. She was the first widow of high rank who took the veil in England, and her high example was afterwards followed by several of the Anglo- Saxon Queens. ETHELDREDA, ST., Was a daughter of Anna, King of the East Angles, and Hercs- witha his queen, and was born about 630, at Ixming, a small village in Suffolk. In 673, she founded the church and convent of Ely. Of this monastery she was constituted abbess. The convent, with its inhabitants, was destroyed by the Danes in 870. ETHELFLEDA, on ELFLEDA, Eldest daughter of Alfred the Great, and sister to Edward the First, King of the West- Saxons, was wife to Etheldred, Earl of Mercia. After the birth of her first child, having suffered severely in child-birth, she made a vow of chastity, and devoted herself to the service of her country. She retained a cordial friendship for her husband, with whom she united in acts of munificence and valour. They assisted Alfred in his wars against the Danes, whom they prevented the Welsh from succouring. Not less pious than valiant, they restored cities, founded abbeys, and protected the bones of departed saints. After the death of her husband, in 912, Ethelfleda assumed the government of Mercia ; and, emulating her father and brother, com- manded armies, fortified towns, and prevented the Danes from re- settling in Mercia. Then carrying her victorious arms into Wales, she compelled the Welsh, after several victories, to become her tri- butaries. In 918, she took Derby from the Panes j ana in P20^ EUD. 285 Leicester, York, etc. Having become famed for her spirit and courage, the titles of lady and queen were judged inadequate to her merit ; to these she received, in addition, those of lord and king. Her courage and activity were employed in the service of her country till her death, in 922, at Tamworth, in Staffordshire, where she was carrying on a war with the Danes. She left one daughter, Elswina. , , , . , Ethelfleda was deeply regretted by the whole kingdom, especially by her brother Edward, to whom she proved equally scndcealde in the cabinet and the field. Ingulphus, the historian, speaks of the courage and masculine virtues of this princess. EUDOCIA, Whose name was originally Athenais, was the daughter of Le- ontius, an Athenian sophist and philosopher. She was born about 393, and very carefully educated by her father. Her progress in every branch of learning was uncommon and rapid. Her father, proud of her great beauty and attainments, persuaded himself that the merit of Athenais would be a sufficient dowry. With this con- viction, he divided, on his death-bed, his estate between his two sons, bequeathing his daughter only one hundred pieces of gold. Less sanguine in the power of her charms, Athenais appealed at first to the equity and affection of her brothers; finding this in vain, she took refuge with an aunt of hers, and commenced a legal process against her brothers. In the progress of the suit, Athenais was carried by her aunts to Constantinople. Theodosius the Second at this time divided with his sister Pulcheria the care of the empire ; and to Pulcheria the aunts of Athenais appealed for justice. The beauty and intellect of the young Greek interested Pulcheria, who contrived that her brother should see her and hear her converse, without being himself seen. Her slender and graceful figure, the regularity of her features, her fair complexion, golden hair, large blue eyes, and musical voice, completely enraptured the young king. He had her instructed in the principles of the Greek church, which she embraced, and was baptized, in 421, by the name of Eudocia. She was then married to the emperor amid the acclamations of the capital, and after the birth of a daughter, received the surname of Augusta. Amidst the luxuries of a court, the empress continued to pre- serve her studious habits. She composed a poetical paraphrase of the first eight books of the New Testament ; also of the prophecies of Daniel and Zachariah ; to these she added a canto of the verses of Homer, applied to the life and miracles of Christ; the legend of St. Cyprian ; and a panegyric on the Persian victories of Theo- dosius. “Her writings,” says Gibbon, “which were applauded by a servile and superstitious age, have not been disdained by the candour of impartial criticism.” After the birth of her daughter, Eudocia requested permission to discharge her grateful vows, by a pilgrimage to Jerusalem. In her progress through the East, she pronounced, from a throne of gold and gems, an eloquent oration to the Senate of Antioch, to whom she declared her intention of enlarging the walls of the city, and assisting in the restoration of the public baths. For this purpose she allotted two hundred pounds of gold. Her dims and munifi- 286 EUD. cence in the Holy Land exceeded that of the groat Helena. She returned to Constantinople, covered with honours, and laden with pious relics. Ambition now awoke in the heart of Eudocia; aspiring to the government of the empire, she contended for power with the prin- cess, her benefactress, whom she sought to supplant in the confi- dence of the emperor. But, in 445, an unlucky accident exposed her to the emperor’s jealousy. He had given her an apple of ex- traordinary size, which she sent to Paulinus, whom she esteemed on account of his learning. Paulinus, not knowing whence it came, presented it to the emperor, who soon after asked the empress what she had done with it. She, fearing his anger, told him that she had eaten it. This made the emperor suspect that there was too great an intimacy between her and Paulinus, and, producing the apple, he convicted her of falsehood. The influence of Pulcheria triumphed over that of the empress, who found herself unable to protect her most faithful adherents; she witnessed the disgrace of Cyrus, the pr£etorian prefect, which was followed by the execution of Paulinus, whose great personal beauty and intimacy with the empress, had excited the jealousy of Theodosius. Perceiving that her husband’s affections were irretrievably alie- nated, Eudocia requested permission to retire to Jerusalem, and consecrate the rest of her life to solitude and religion; but the vengeance of Pulcheria, or the jealousy of Theodosius, pursued her even in her retreat. Stripped of the honours due to her rank, the empress was disgraced in the eyes of the surrounding nations. This treatment irritated and exasperated her, and led her to commit acts unworthy her profession as a Christian or a philosopher. But the death of the emperor, the misfortunes of her daughter, and the approach of age, gradually calmed her passions, and she passed the latter part of her life in building churches, and relieving the poor. Some writers assert that she was reconciled to Theodosius, and returned to Constantinople during his life ; others, that she was not recalled till after his death. However this may be, she died at Jerusalem, about 460, at the age of sixty-six, solemnly protesting her innocence with her dying breath. In her last moments she displayed great composure and piety. During her power, magnanimously forgetting the barbarity of her brothers, she promoted them to the rank of consuls and prefects: observing their confusion on being summoned to the imperial presence, she said, “Had you not compelled me to visit Constanti- nople, I should never have had it in my power to bestow on you these marks of sisterly affection.” EUDOCIA, OR EUDOXIA, SuRNAMED Macrembolitissa, widow of Constantine Ducas, caused herself to be proclaimed empress with her three sons, on the death of her husband, in 1067. Komanus Diogenes, one of the greatest generals of the empire, attempted to deprive her of the crown ; and Eudoxia had him condemned to death, but happening to see him, she was so charmed by his beauty, that she pardoned him, and made him commander of the troops in the East. He there effaced by his valour his former delinquency, and she resolved to marry EUD. EUG. 28 : him. But it was necessary to obtain a deed, then in the hands of Patriarch Xiphilinus, by which she had promised Constantino Ducas never to marry again. She did this by pretending that she wished to espouse a brother of the Patriarch, and gave her hand to Eo- manus in 1068. Three years after, her son Michael caused himself to be proclaimed emperor, and shut her up in a convent. She had displayed the qualities of a great sovereign on the throne; in a convent she manifested the devotion of a recluse. She cultivated literature successfully. There was a manuscript in her writing in the French king’s library, on the genealogies of the gods, and of the heroes and heroines of antiquity, shewing a vast extent of reading. EUDOCIA, FEODOKOWlsrA, First wife of Peter the First, Czar of Eussia, was daughter of the Boyar Feodor Lapookin. Peter married her in 1689, when he was only seventeen, pd Alexis was born in 1690. Peter had caused it to be^ proclaimed throughout his empire, uiat he intended to bestow his crown and his heart on the woman he judged most worthy. A hundred young girls were brought to Moscow, and his choice fell on Eudocia. But her joy was of short duiation. Her opposition to Peter’s reforms, and her remonstrances against his faithlessness, irritated him; and in 1696 she was di- vorced, compelled to assume the veil, and confined in a convent at Susdal. There she was said to have entered into a contract of marriage with General Glebof, by exchanging rings with him ; but though Glebof was afterwards tortured to the utmost extremity, he persisted in asspting his own and her innocence ; and when the czar came to him and offered him pardon if he would confess, he spit m the czar’s face, and told him that “he should disdain to speak to him, if it were not his desire to clear his mistress, who was as virtuous as any woman in the world.” Encouraged by the predictions of the Archbishop of Eostof, who, Jrom a dream, announced to her the death of Peter and her return to court, under the reign of her son Alexis, she re-assumed the secular dress, and was publicly prayed for in the church of the conwnt, under the name of the Empress Eudocia. Being brought to Moscow in 1718, and examined, she was, by her husband’s order, scourged by two nuns, and imprisoned in the convent of Nova Eadoga, and allowed to see no one but the persons who brought hei food, which she prepared herself; for she was allowed no seivant, and but one cell. From thence she was removed to the tortress at Shlusselburgh. Being released on the accession of her grandson, Peter the Second, she repaired to Moscow, and was piesent at his coronation, as well as that of the Empress Anne; and Devitza monastery, where she held her court, in i/dl, in the fifty-ninth year of her age. EUGENIE, EMPEESS OF THE FEENCH, • Countess-Duchess of T^ba, was born May 5th., 1826. She IS the daughter of Donna Maria Manuela Kirkpatrick, of Closebum, Gountess-Dowager de Montijos, Countess Miranda, and Duchess of Peraconda, member of the noble order of Maria Louisa, and first lady of honour to the Queen of Spain. This lady, who was the 288 EUG. daughter of an English Consul at Malaga, a North Briton, named Kirkpatrick, married the Count de Montijos, who belonged to one of the most noble Spanish families, and held a commission in the army of his country. He died, and left his widow, the Countess Montijos, whose titles we have given above, with ample means to support the dignity of her station, and provide for her two daugh- ters, of whom Euge'nie was the youngest. The elder daughter married the Duke of Alba and Berwick, a lineal descendant of James the Second and Miss ’Churchill. So that the French Empress is closely connected by ties of relationship with this country, where she is said to have been partly educated; and this, we are told, accounts for her superiority in mental graces and acquirements, over most Spanish women of the higher classes, who, up to the time of their marriage, are generally immured within a convent, or kept under charge of a duenna, jealously guarded froni the society which might expand their minds, and cultivate their intellects. It was in 1851, when the beautiful Eugenie, Countess of Teba, was, under the care of her mother, making a lengthened visit to Paris, that she attracted the attention of the new Emperor, Napo- leon the Third, who having failed in his endeavours to contract a marriage with one or other of the royal families of Europe, sud- denly announced to his ministers his intention of raising to the Imperial throne this daughter of the Spanish Countess Montijos. Much disapprobation was manifested, as it seemed that a royal alliance was the thing most needed to give stability to his newly- acquired power. This, however, was not heeded by the Emperor, who at once assigned the Palace of the Elys^e as a residence for his intended bride and her mother, and set about making prepara- tions for his marriage, which was celebrated with great pomp and magnificence on the 29th. of January, 1853. The great personal beauty, dignity, and elegance of manners, and engaging aifability of the young Empress elect, had so won upon the impressible French people, that they testified their joy on the occasion by the most extravagant demonstrations, and, more substantial than these, the most liberal provisions for her future expenses. The dotation asked for her, and readily accorded, was one hundred and thirty thousand francs per annum, and a sum of six hundred thousand francs was voted by the municipal council of Paris to purchase a parure of diamonds, as a present to the Empress from the city ; and how high was the enthusiastic admira- tion of her new subjects raised, when she nobly declined this^ gift> savin" that the city was already overburdened, and expressing a wish ^hat the sum offered should be employed in the foundation of some institution of a charitable character. With it was accord- ingly founded an establishment for the maintenance and education of^ sixty girls of the working classes of Paris. Such an act as this, and others of a similar kind, cannot fail to have much en- deared the Empress Eugenie to the people of France, and to have obtained for her the respect and admiration of those of neigh- ^^Whem^Ti^April, 1855, she visited England with tlie Emperor, her reception was most enthusiastic; and although the close alli- ance existing between the two nations no doubt gave a warmth and heartiness to the universal shouts of welcome which were then uttered, yet it v»’as to Eugenie that public observation was more KUP. EUR. EUS. 289 especially turned, and to her tliat the homage of hearts was offered. She has since become a mother, and on the Imperial Prince to which she gave birth on the 16th. of March, 1856, hang, perhaps, the destinies -of millions. Salvos of artillery announced his birth throughout France, and the Avhole of Europe responded in messages of congratulation to his father, who sees in him the dearest Avish of his heart fulfilled, in the direct continuance of the Napoleon dynasty. Will it prove a blessing or a curse to that long-harassed and distracted country ? This is a question for futurity to answer. EUPHEMIA, FLAVIA MLIA MARCIA, Was married to the Emperor Justin the First, in 518. She was originally a slave, of Avhat country is not knoAvn ; but she was mistress to Justin before he married her. She died before the emperor, about the year 523, without children. She OAved her ele- vation to her fidelity, and the SAveetness of her disposition. EURY DICE, An Illyrian lady, is commended by Plutarch, for applying herself to study, though already advanced in years, and a native of a bar- barous country, that she might be enabled to educate her children. She consecrated to the muses an inscription, in which this circum- stance is mentioned. EUSEBIA, AURELIA, The Avife of Constantins, Emperor of the East, was a woman of genius and erudition, but strongly addicted to the Arian heresy ; in support of which she exerted her influence over her husband, Avhich Avas considerable. FeAv of the empresses had been so beau- tiful or so chaste. She prevailed on Constantins to give his sister Helena to Julian, and to name him C^sar. Many virtues are alloAved her by historians ; among others, those of compassion and humanity. She left no children, and died in 360, much regretted by her husband. EUSEBIA, Abbess of St. Cyr, or St. Saviour, at Marseilles, is said by French Avriters to have cut off her nose, like the Abbess of Coldingham, in this country, to secure herself from ravishers, and her nuns are said to have folloAved her example. This took place in 731, Avhen the Saracens invaded Provence. The catastrophe of the tale in both countries is, that the ladies were murdered by the disappointed saA^ages. These tales may not be wholly true, yet that they Avere considered probable, shews the awful condition of society in those dark ages. EUSTACHIUM, Daughter of Paula, a Roman lady of ancient family, Avas learned in Greek and HebreAv, as Avell as in the Latin language, so that she could read HebreAv psalms fluently, and comment ably upon them. She Avas many years a disciple of St. Jerome, and folloAved him in his journeys to different places. He speaks of her in high terms in his epistles, and in the life of St. Paula. She lived in a monastery at Bethlehem, till she Avas forced from it by a kind of persecution said to have been excited by the Pelagians. She died about 419. u 290 F VE EVE, The crowning work of creation, tlie first woman, the mother of our race. Her history, in the sacred Book, is told in few words; hut the mighty consequences of her life will he felt through time, and through eternity. We shall endeavour to give what we con- sider a just idea of her character and the influence her destiny exercises over her sex and race. The Bihle records that “the Lord God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the hreath of life; and man became a living soul.” Yet he was not perfect then, be- cause God said, ‘Tt is not good for man to be alone.” Would a perfect being have needed a helper So God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam ; and while he slept, God took one of the ribs of the man ; “And the rib which the Lord God had taken from man, made he a woman, and brought her unto the man. And Adam said. This is now bone of my bone, and flesh of my flesh; slie shall be called woman, because she was taken out of man.” It was this twain in unity, to which allusion is made in Genesis i., 27, 28. The creation is there represented as finished, and the ‘‘Hmage of God was male and female that is, comprising the moral excellence of man and woman; thus united, they formed the per- fect being called Adam. It is only when we analyze the record of the particular process of creation, and the history of the fall, and its punishment, that we can learn what were the peculiar characteristics of man and woman as each came from the hand of God. Thus guided, the man seems to have represented strength, the woman beauty; he reason, she feeling ; he knowledge, she wisdom ; he the material or earthly, she the spiritual or heavenly in human nature. That woman was superior to man in some way is proven, first, by the care and preparation in forming her ; and secondly, by anal- ogy. Every step in the creation has been in the ascending scale. Was the last retrograde? It must have been, unless the woman’s nature was more refined, pure, spiritual, a nearer assimilation with the angelic, a link in the chain connecting earth with heaven, more elevated than the nature of man. Adam was endowed with the perfection of physical strength, which his wife had not. He did not require her help in subduing the earth. He also had the large understanding which could grasp and comprehend all subjects re- lating to this world — and was equal to its government. “He gave names to all cattle, and to the fowl of the air, and to every beast of the field ;” and that these names were significant of the nature of all the animals thus subordinated to him, there can be no doubt. Still, the sacred narrative goes on — “But for Adam there was not found any help meet for him ;” that is, a created being who could comprehend him and help him where he was deficient, — in his spiritual nature. For this help woman was formed ; and while the twain were one, Adam was perfect. It was not till this holy union was dissolved, by sin, that the distinctive natures of the masculine and the feminine were exhibited. Does it not mark Eve’s purer spiritual nature that, even after the fall, when she was placed under her husband’s control, she still held his immortal destiny, so to speak, in her keeping? To her what a gracious promise of future glory was given ! Her seed FAI. FAL. 291 was to triumph over the tempter which had deceived her. She was not only to be delivered from the power of the curse, but from her was to come the deliverer of her earthly ruler, man. After the sentence was promulgated, we find instant acknow- ledgment that the mysterious union, which had made this first man and woman one being in Adam, was altered. There was no longer the unity of soul; there could not be where the wife had been subjected to the husband. And then it was that Adam gave to woman her specific name — Evcy or the Mother. Thus was motherhood predicated as the true field of woman’s mission, where her spiritual nature might be developed, and her intellectual agency could bear sway ; where her moral sense might be effective in the progress of mankind, and her mental triumphs would be won. Eve at once comprehended this, and expressed its truth in the sentiment, uttered on the birth of her first-born, “I have gotten a man from the Lord.” When her hopes for Cain were destroyed by the fratricidal tragedy, she, woman-like, still clung to the spiritual promise, transferring it to Seth. The time of her death is not recorded. According to Blair’s chronology, Adam and Eve were created on Friday, October 28th., 4004 B. C. FAINI, DIAMANTE, Whose maiden name was Medaglia, one of the most noted Italian poets, was born in Roako, a village in the neighbourhood of Breschia. Her poetic talent developed itself while she was yet quite a child. When she reached her fifteenth year, she was well acquainted with the ancient languages, and had written several poems, which excited the admiration of the literary world. The academies of Unanimi in Italy, of Ardetti in Padua, and that of the Arcadi of Rome, were proud to inscribe her name among their members. But she was not only a poetess,— philosophy, mathematics, theology, and astronomy, all found in her a devoted admirer and a close student. She died the 13th. of July, 1770, at Salo. FALCONBERG, MARY, Third daughter of Oliver Cromwell, and second wife of Thomas Lord Viscount Falconberg, was distinguished for her talents, her spirit, and her beauty. Bishop Burnet, who styles her ‘‘a wise and worthy woman,” adds, “that she was more likely to have maintained the post of protector than either of her brothers ; according to an observation respecting her, that those who wore breeches deserved petticoats better; but if those in petticoats had been in breeches, they would have held faster.” After the deposition of Richard, of whose incapacity his sister was aware, she exerted herself in favour of Charles the Second, and is said to have greatly contributed towards the Restoration. It is certain that her husband was, by the committee of safety, sent to the Tower a short time before the return of Charles, in whose favour he held a distinguished place, Lady Falconberg was a member of the established church, and respected for her munificence and charity ‘m FAL. FAN. FALCONIA, PEOBA, A Komax poetess, flourished in the reign of Theodosius ; she was a native of Horta, or Hortanum, in Etruria. There is still extant by her, a cento from Virgil, giving the sacred history from the creation to the deluge; and “The History of Christ,” in verses selected from that poet, introduced by a few lines of her own. She has sometimes been confounded with Anicia Faltonia Proba, the mother of three consuls, and with Valeria Proba, wife of Adelsius, the proconsul. She lived about 438. PANE, ELIZABETH, Author of several pious meditations and proverbs in the English language, printed in London in 1550, was probably either the wife of Richard Pane, who married Elizabeth, daughter and heiress of Stidolph, or of Sir Thomas Fane, who was engaged in Wyatt’s rebellion in the reign of Queen Mary. Her writings were entitled “Lady Elizabeth Pane’s twenty-one Psalms, and one hundred and two Proverbs ” PANNIA, Daughter of Paetus Thrasea, and grand-daughter of Arria, was the wife of Helvidius, who was twice banished by Domitian, Emperor of Rome, in 81, and who was accompanied each time into exile by his devoted wife. Fannia being accused of having furnished Senecio with materials for writing the life of Helvidius, boldly avowed the fact, but used the greatest precaution to prevent her mother from being involved in the transaction. She was as gentle as magnanimous, and fell a victim to the unremitting tenderness with which she watched over a young vestel, Junia, who had been entrusted to her care, when ill, by the high priest. FANSHAWE, ANN HARRISON, LADY, The eldest daughter of Sir John Hamson, of Balls, was oom in London, March 25th., 1625, Her mother was Margaret Fanshawe, of an ancient and highly respectable family ; and, what was of more importance to her daughter, she was an eminently pious as well as accomplished lady. So well did this careful mother instruct her eldest daughter, that when the former died, the latter, though only fifteen years of age, took charge of her father’s house and family, and fulfilled all her duties in a manner highly exemplary. Ann Harrison married, when about nineteen, Mr., afterwards Sir Richard Fanshawe, a relation of her mother’s. He had been educated a lawyer, but not liking his profession, went abroad, with his wife, and was finally appointed secretary to the English ambassador at the Spanish court. Mr. Fanshawe was a loyal follower of the house of Stuart, true to the falling fortunes of Charles the First, and the confidant and counsellor of Charles the Second, while he was striving to obtain the throne. During all the struggles and violence of those terrible times, Mrs. Fanshawe shared every danger and sympathized with every feeling of her dearly beloved husband. He was taken and imprisoned after the battle of Worcester, and during his imprisonment, she never failed to go secretly with a dark lantern, at four o’clock in the morning, to his window. She minded neither darkness nor storms, and often stood talking with ITAN. 203 him witli her garments drenched in rain. Cromwell had a great respect for Sir Richard Fanshawe, and would have bought him into his service upon almost any terms. Sir Richard Fanshawe was finally released, on a heavy bail, and they removed to Tankersly Park, Yorkshire, where the husband devoted himself to literary pursuits, which were also the taste of liis wife. After the restoration. Sir Richard Fanshawe was in great favour at court, had a seat in parliament, was sent ambassador to Portugal and Spain; but in all these high stations the hearts of both husband and wife was centred in their domestic happiness. Sir Richard was recalled, unexpectedly, through some change of policy, and they were preparing to return, when he suddenly died. The Queen of Spain was so moved by the desolation of the heart- broken widow, that she offered her a pension of thirty thousand ducats per annum, and a handsome provision for her children, if she would embrace the Catholic religion. Lady Fanshawe was deeply grateful for this kind interest, but could not accept any favour with such conditions. Her own language will best portray her feelings under this severe affliction. She thus writes in her journal : — “Oh ! all powerful and good God, look down from heaven upon the most distressed wretch on earth. My glory and my guide, all my comfort in this life, is taken from me. See me staggering in my path, because I expected a temporal blessing as a reward for the great innocence and integrity of his whole life. Have pity on me, 0 Lord, and speak peace to my disquieted soul, now sinking under this great weight, which without Thy support cannot sustain itself. See me, with five children, a distressed family, the temptation of the change of my religion, out of my country, away froi^j my friends, without counsel, and without means to return with my sad family to England. Ho with me, and for me, what Thou pleasest ; for I do wholly rely on Thy promises to the widow and the fatherless ; humbly beseeching Thee that, when this mortal life is ended, I may be joined with the soul of my dear husband.” The body of Sir Richard Fanshawe was embalmed, and for several months his widow had it daily in her sight. She wished to accompany the remains to England, but could obtain no money from government; even the arrears due to her husband were with- held by the ungrateful Charles the Second, who lavished upon Ids worthless minions and mistresses what was due to his tried and suffering friends. At length Anne of Austria, widow of Philip the Fourth, gave Lady Fanshawe two thousand pistoles, saying with true feminine delicacy, “That the sum had been appropriated to purchasing a farewell present for Sir Richard, had he lived to depart from Spain.” The mournful train reached England, October, 1C66. The body was interred in the vault of St. Mary’s chapel. Ware church, and Lady Fanshawe erected a handsome monument to her husband’s memory. Their union of twenty-two years had been a pattern of conjugal truth and happiness ; the widow continued as constant to the memory of the dear departed as she had been in her affection to him while he lived. Her whole aim and plan of life was to educate their children ; and she wrote her own Memoir “for her dear and only son.” She survived her husband fourteen years, dying January, 1680, aged fifty-four. l^vx. FAR. 294 FANTASIICI, ROSELLINA MASSIMIMA, Is an Italian, bom in the city of Pisa, near the close of the ln«t centup". The daughter of a very accomplished mother Rosellina had, from maternal care, uncommon advantages of education Slie appeared at an early age to have a remarkable talent for miniature painting, ^d attained great excellence in that art. Her marriage displayed her good qualities as a wife and mother, and also as the pioperly fulfilled, do not, or need not, suspend the iutellpehfqi improvement of women. Madame Fantastic! found ti7e to pursue her painting until after the birth of her fifth child whe7^^^^^ entirely" the^ practice occupied her leisure hours with literature and obtained the silver medal from the Academy of Pistoia for one of her poems. ^ When her children were old enough to reauire her constant attention, she devoted her time entirely to their education and wrote riothing but little plays and stories, expreSlv forS improvement. She experiences the reward of theto cares in the love and reverence with which her children regard her She is now emancyated from her duties as teacher, and has returned with beloved studies, the fruits of which will no doubt in time ennch the literature of her country Her nnWished works are, “A Collection of Sonnets and Odes"’ ” FARLEY, HARRIET, known in America as editor of “The Lowell PAnf Offering,” a monthly magazine of industry the SsacSuTetts®“#hi?w^’In^‘’^^®l,®“P^°y®'i mills at Swell! iviaspchusetts. This work has been re-printed in England and hfl died 1558, aged 100. Descended from ancestors who had changed their residence from Milan to Venice, and had uniformly added to the respectability of their rank by their uncom- began at an early age to prosecute her studies with great Jligence, and acquired such a knowledge of the learned justice be enumerated among the first scholars of the age. The letters which occasionally passed Cassandra and Politian, demonstrate their mutual esteem expression be sufficient to characterize the feelings of Folitian, who expresses, in language unusually florid, his high admiration of her extraordinary acquirements, and his expectation ot the benefits which the cause of letters would derive from her labours and example. In the year 1491, the Florentine scholar paid a visit to Venice, when the favourable opinion he had formed ot her writings was confirmed by a personal interview. written by this lady, many years afterwards, to Leo me lentil, we leam that an epistolary correspondence had subsisted between her and Lorenzo de Medicis ; and it is with concern we find, that the remembrance of this intercourse was revived, in order to induce the pontiff to bestow upon her some pecuniary assistance, she being then a widow, with a numerous train of dependants, tthe Jived, however, to a more advanced period, and her literary acquirements, and the reputation of her early asisociates, threw a lustre upon her declining years; and, as her memory remained unimpaired to the last, she was resorted to from all parts of Italy as a living monuinent of those happier days, to which the Italians never reverted without regret. The letters and orations of this lady wm*e published at Pavia, in 1636, with some account of her iiie. bhe wrote a volume of Latin poems also, on various subjects FIELDING, SARAH, The third sister of Henry Fielding, the novelist, and herself a writer of some celebrity, was born in 1714, lived unmarried, and clied in 1768. She shewed a lively and penetrating genius in many ot her productions, especially in the novel entitled “David Simple/" and in the Letters afterwards published between the principal characters in that work. She also translated “Xenophon’s Memo- rabiiia The following eulogy on this lady, was composed by Dr. John Hoadley, who erected a monument to her memoiy:— FIS. 305 “Her imafFected manners, candid mind, Her lieart benevolent, and soul resigned. Were more her praise, than all she knew or thought, Though Athens’ wisdom to her sex she taught.” FISHER, CATHARINE, The biographers of this iady appear to have been ignorant of her origin, though they all agree in allowing that she possessed great comprehension of mind, and acknowledge that she was one of the most perfect linguists that adorned the sixteenth century. About the year 1559, she married Gualtheius Gruter, a burgomaster of Antwerp, by whom she had one son, the celebrated James Gruter, whose philosophical works have been so universally admired. In the early part of his life, he had no other instructor than his mother, who was perfect mistress of Latin and Greek ; and to her has been ascribed his fondness for study, as it is during childhood that a bias is given to the mind. At what age she died, has not been specified ; but the year, her biographers believe to have been 1579, the time when her son left the University of Cambridge to study at Leyden ; but this circumstance is not positively ascertained. FISHER, MARY, An enthusiastic English Quakeress of the seventeenth century, who travelled to Constantinople, with the intention of converting the Grand Seignior. She embarked at Smyrna in an Italian vessel for Adrianople ; but her design being discovered, she was taken from the ship, and sent to Venice. This opposition only increased her zeal, and she determined to pursue her journey by land. When she reached Adrianople, she obtained an audience with Mahomet the Fourth, who, surprised at her courage, and the manner in which she addressed him, regarded her as deranged, and ordered her . to be carried back to her own country in the first vessel that sailed. On her return, she was received in triumph by the Quakers, and married to one of the principal members of that sect. FISKE, CATHARINE, A TRUE Benefactress, because she earned what she gave, and, while doing deeds of mer cy, never forgot the claims of justice. Catharine Fiske was born in Worcester, Massachusetts, on the 30th, of July, 1784. Her father died when she was a few months old, committing his only precious . child to her Heavenly Father. Her mother mar- ried a second husband, who was not a provident man; he removed with his family to different places, residing for a time in Vermont, in one of its most remote and wild settlements. Still the self- education of Catharine Fiske went on wherever she was, for she had a mind that would improve. One who knew her well gives this account of her early years ^ “She ever appeared different from most other children, in that she was remarkably uniform in her feelings, and perfectly mild as to temper. When ever so much crossed or tried she had good command over her passions. She was never gay and flighty, like others of her age ; never in the least uneasy in her situation, let it be ever so unpleasant. She could always find some one that had many more disagreeable tasks to perform than herself, and 30G FIS. disappointments, which were many in eaily life. She was very fond of her little companions, end^vourinS as much as possible to make them cheerful and happy And theu were not all that she endeavoured to make happy, for the w and endeavoured to do all for them hat came within her sphere. She was uncommonly attached to were Vnlav and days when other children P 1 . ^Fen she did not understand the author some one must explain it to her satisfaction, or she could not ye^v it‘waf never foreoM°c°^ ‘‘sh®’ °"®® made to understand^ It was nevei forgotten. She was exceedingly kind in her feeling's hit" was LZT ‘o their wants all mat was in her powei. Her opportunities at school were rather those days, excepting that her friends at Worcester gave her some advantages in schooling.” She comrnenced her life-profession of teacher when onlv fifteen contmmng it till her death, May 20th., 1837, aged fifty -thiLTars' She was a faithful and eflicient labourer in the service of humanity preparing the young, especially of her own sex, for their ii^St stations and responsible duties. For a number of years she was instructor m the public or district schools, but in 1814, she opened her Female Semmary at Keene, New Hampshire, where she presided f life. Thus for twenty-three y^S was under her care, in all, more than two ami pupils, young ladies from every state in the inhfnr^ rSnfiii pc moulding this variety of character to an model of high moral excellence was astonishing. In no Instance did her influence fail to effect a salutary impression ; principal ^ pupil leave her school but with respect for its Miss Fiske p(^formed her arduous duties while frequently a sufferer from pain, her health being always delicate, and often so feeble, that a person ^ less fortitude in duty would have become a confirmed invalid. Her strength was not physical, but moral: this was the compelling power of her mind. Her piety was not only without ostentation, but almost without expression in words—it was through her daily deeds that the beauty of her Christian character was manifested. The field of her use- fulness was by no means limited to public instruction. In her household, at the fireside, her life was one sweet strain of moral humanity ; the inspiring breath of every virtue ; a benign gospel preached to every listening and attentive ear in tones and lets of Kindness and love, in a spirit of overflowing benevolence, and in the silent teachings of patience under sufferings. In the wise allotment of Providence, men are the providers, women the dispensers ; the earnings of the one sex, to become most beneficial, should be submitted to the economy of the other. Few are the instances recorded where a female has accumulated property • what she earns is for immediate and pressing exigencies, to supply which is really the province of the stronger sex. Miss Fiske is a 1 emarkable exception ; she united in her character the best qualities ot both the sexes. Well might Mr. Barstow close his notice of her by asserting that “she was a woman of great originality, of uncom- mon powers, of great influence, of true humility, of comprehensive plans, and of real philosophical greatness.” Her history belongs to FLA. 3GV licr country. And may it prove to all that the circumstances of birth, orphanage, or physical weakness, and, we may add, of sex, militate nothing against the usefulness and respect which talents and virtue ever secure. May it shew the trifling, the giddy, and the thoughtless, that it is no proof of greatness to despise religion, and that true piety is the only passport to heaven ! FLAXMAFT, ANX, Wife of John Flaxman, the celebrated sculptor, deserves a place among distinguished women, for the admirable manner in which she devoted herself to sustain her husband’s genius, and aid him in his arduous career. Her maiden name was Denman ; she married John Flaxman when he was about twenty-seven years old, and she twenty- two. They had been for some time mutually attached to each other; but he was poor in purse, and though on the road to fame, had no one, but this chosen partner of his life, who sympathized in his success She was amiable and accomplished, had a taste for art and liter- ature, was skilful in French and Italian, and, like her husband, had acquired some knowledge of the Greek. But what was better than all, she was an enthusiastic admirer of his genius, she cheered and encouraged him in his moments of despondency, regulated modestly and prudently his domestic economy, arranged his drawings, managed now and then his correspondence, and acted in all par- ticulars, so that it seemed as if the church, in performing a marriage, had accomplished a miracle, and blended them really into one flesh and one blood. That tranquillity of mind, so essential to those who live by thought, was of his household ; and the sculptor, happy in tlie company of one who had taste and enthusiasm, soon renewed with double zeal the studies which courtship and matrimony had for a time interrupted. He had never doubted that in the company of her whom he loved he should be able to work with an intensei spirit; but of another opinion was Sir Joshua Reynolds. “So. Flaxman,” said the president, one day, as he chanced to meet him, “I am told you are married; if so, sir, 1 tell you you are ruined for an artist.” Flaxman went home, sat down beside his wife, took her hand, and said, with a smile, “I am ruined for an artist.” “John,” said she, “how has this happened, and who has done it?” “It happened,” said he, “in the church, and Ann Denman has done it; I met Sir Joshua Reynolds just now, and he said marriage had ruined me in my profession.” For a moment, a cloud hung on Flaxman’s brow ; but this worthy couple understood each other too well, to have their happiness seriously marred by the unguarded and pecAdsh remark of a wealthy old bachelor. They were proud determined people, who asked no one’s advice, who shared their domestic secrets with none of their neighbours, and lived as if they were unconscious that they were in the midst of a luxurious city. “Ann,” said the sculptor, “I have long thought that I could rise to distinction in art without studying in Italy, but these words of Reynolds have determined me. I sluill go to Rome as soon as my affairs are fit to be left; and to shew him that wedlock is for a man’s good rather than his harm, you shall accompany me. If I remain here, I shall be accused of ignorance concerning those noble works of art which 308 FLO. FOD. are to the sight of a sculptor what learning is to a man of genius, and you will lie under the charge of detaining me.” In this reso- lution Mrs. Flaxman fully concurred. They resolved to prepare themselves in silence for the journey, to inform no one of their intentions, and to set, meantime, a still stricter watch over their expenditure. No assistance was preferred by the Academy, nor was any asked ; and five years elapsed from the day of the memorable speech of the president, before Flaxman, by incessant study and labour, had accumulated the means of departing for Italy. They went together; and in all his subsequent labours and triumphs, the wife was his good angel. For thirty-eight years Flaxman lived wedded — his health was generally good, his spirits ever equal; and his wife, to whom his fame was happiness, had been always at his side. She was a most cheerful, intelligent woman; a collector, too, of drawings and sketches, and an admirer of Stothard, of whose designs and prints she had amassed more than a thousand. Her husband paid her the double respect due to affection and talent; and when any difficulty in composition occurred, he would say, with a smile, “Ask Mrs. Flaxman, she is my dictionary.” She maintained the simplicity and dignity of her husband, and refused all presents of paintings, or drawings, or books, unless some reciprocal interchange were made. It is almost needless to say that Flaxman loved such a woman very tenderly. The hour of separation approached — she fell ill, and died in the year 1820 ; and from the time of this bereave- ment, something like a lethargy came over his spirit. He survived his wife only six years; and, as his biographer remarks, was “surrounded with the applause of the world.” FLORE DE ROSE, Was a French poetess of the thirteenth century. Very few of her writings are now extant. FLORINE, Daughter of the Duke of Burgundy, was betrothed to Suenon, King of Denmark, and accompanied this prince to the first crusade, in 1097. She was to have married him immediately after the con- quest of Jerusalem. But they were both killed in a battle, with all their companions. Not one was left to bury the slain FODOR, MAINVILLE, JOSEPHINE, One of the most brilliant opera- singers of the eighteenth century. Her fame is European. She was the daughter of M. Fodor, the violinist, and born at Paris in 1793. Already in her eleventh year, she appeared at the opera in St. Petersburg with a success which drew the eyes of. all the directors of operas in Europe upon her. Her fame increased from year to year, so that, even at the age of seventeen, she had the most brilliant offers from the best theatres in Europe. She married the actor Mainville, and appeared with iier husband at all the court theatres in Denmark, England, France, Germany, Russia, Sweden, and Italy. The latter country greeted her with the title of Queen of Song, and Venice had a medal struck to honour her. Mademoiselle Sontag owes much to her instruction. She died a few years ago. FOl. FOL. 309 FOTX, MARGARET DE, DUCHESS D’EPERNON. In 1588, the chief of the league, wishing to ruin the duke, rendered him an object of suspicion at court, and obtained an order to take from him the castle of Angouleme, of which he was governor. The magistrate charged with the execution of this act seized the duchess, and conducted her to the principal gate of the citadel, in order that her danger might induce the duke to submit. In this situation, one of the officers by whom the duchess was led was killed at her feet, and another mortally wounded. Calm amidst the dangers which menaced her, and insensible to^^the remonstrances of the enemy, who urged her to exhort her husband to surrender, she replied, magnanimously, that she knew not how to give ill counsel; nor would she enter into a treaty with murderers. *Tn what terms,” said she “can a wife, who is affiicted only that she has but one life to offer for the honour and safety of her husband, persuade him to an act of cowardice?” She went on to declare, that she would shed, with joy, the last drop of her blood to add new lustre to the reputation of her husband; or to lengthen his existence but a single day ; that she would be guilty of no weak- ness that would disgrace him ; and that she would die with pleasure at the castle-gate for him, without Avhom she would abhor life even on a throne. To the duke, whom they endeavoured to terrify by the danger which threatened his wife, she held out her arms, and implored him not to suffer his resolution to be shaken by any considerations which respected her safety. It was her wish, she told him, that her body might serve him for a new rampart against his enemies. On him, she declared, in whom alone she lived, depended her fortune and her fate. That by sacrificing himself he would gain no advantage, since she was determined not to survive him; but that to live in his remembrance would, in despite of their adversaries, constitute her happiness and her glory. The grace and energy with which she expressed herself, softened the hearts of the enemy, who deliberated on other means by which their purpose might be effected. In the interval the duke was relieved by his friends ; when the duchess, impatient to rejoin this beloved husband, of whom she had proved herself so worthy, without waiting till the castle-gate was cleared, entered by a ladder at one of the windows, and was received with the honours and tenderness she merited. FOLLEN, ELIZA LEE, Whose maiden-name was Cabott, was born in America. In 1828, she married Charles Follen, a native of Germany, and pro- fessor of the German language and literature in Harvard College. He was lost or perished in the conflagration of the Lexington, January 13th., 1840. Mrs. Follen is a well-known writer. Her principal works are — “Sketches of Married Life,” “The Sceptic,” and a “Life of Charles Follen,” published in 1844. She also edited the works of her late husband, in four volumes, besides contribu- ting to various literary periodicals, and has written a volume of Poems, which appeared in 1839. And, moreover, she^ has prepared several books for the young ; her talents as an educator being, perhaps, more successful than in literary pursuits. Mrs. Follen, on 310 FON. the death of her lamented husband, was left to provide for the She resolved to conduct the instruction of her son, and recehdn- into her home a few boys, sons of her beloved and true friend? vm?fh?^fnTw she fitted these honourable exertions to peiform faithfully the duty of father as well as mother to her son, demand a warmer tribute of praise than the highest genius disconnected from usefulness, can ever claim for a Chriftian woman.’ FONSECA, ELEONOEA, MAECHIONESS OF, Qul’ beauty and talents, was born at Naples in 1768 She cultivated botany, and other branches of natural history and assisted Spallanzani in his philosophical investigations. Though possessed pf great beauty, she devoted her youth to the cultivation of hei mind. She studied with much care natural history and anatomy. As might be supposed, she was a warm partisan of the French revolution When the king and royal family were obliged to leave Naples in 1799, the Marchioness of Fonica narrowly escaped the fury of the Lazzaroni, who threatened the lives of those who were in the French interest. During the short-lived existence of the Parthenopean republic, in 1799, she warmly espoused the popular cause, and edited a republican journal, called^ “The iSeapohtan Monitor. For these expressions of her political prin- ciples the marchioness was executed, on the 20th. of July bv the restored government. Her private character was irreproachable. FONTANA, L A VINIA, Prospero Fontana, a painter of Bologna, died in 1602 aged fifty. She was eminent as a painter, and was patronized by Pope Gregory the Thirteenth, a good portrait of whom by her hand is still extant. FONTAINES, MARIE LOUISE CHARLOTTE COUNTESS DE, the daughter of the Marquis de Giorg, Governor of Metz Mademoiselle de Giorg married the Count de Fontaines, by whom she had a son and a daughter. She died in 1730 Madame de Fontaines acquired considerable reputation by her novels, which are of the school of Madame de Fayette, to whom she is inferior in sensibility, and in the power of developing character; the French critics pronounce her diction to be purer- a merit which resulted from the epoch when she wrote • the fenguage being at that time more settled than it was when ’“The Princess of Cleves” was composed. Voltaire, who was on terms of intimate friendship with Madame Fontaines, wrote some verses in her praise, in which he equals her style to that of Fenelon This is a very exaggerated compliment. More just and more acceptable It would have been to confess that the plot of his fine tragedy “Tancrede,” is taken from^ one of her novels— “The Countess of Savoy. ’ La Harpe, in his analysis of “Tancrede,” indicates its source. In this play, the great beauty of the poetry and the very interesting and powerful evolvement of the characters evince so superior a genius to the mere formation of the story, that the poet might have yielded up to the lady what was due to her without FON. FOR. FCO. 311 a single leaf falling from his laurel. But, man-like, he did not choose to acknowledge that he had been helped hy a woman, while availing himself of the advantage. FONTE, MODERATA, The assumed name of a celebrated Venetian lady, whose real name was Modesta Pazzo. She was born at Venice, in 1655, and became an orphan in her infancy. While young, she was placed in the convent of the nuns of Martha of Venice; but afterwards left it, and was married. She lived twenty years ver/ happily with her husband, and died in 1592. She learned poetry and Latin with the greatest ease ; and is said to have had so prodigious a memory, that, after hearing a sermon only once, she could repeat it word for word. She wrote a poem, entitled “11 Floridoro,” and another on the “Passion and Resurrection of Jesus Christ.” Besides these and other poems, she wrote a book in prose, which was not published till after her death, called “Dei Merit! delle Donne,” in which she maintains that women are not inferior in understanding or merit to men. None of her works are now extant. FORCE, CHARLOTTE ROSE DE CAUMENT DE LA, A French poetess, who died in 1724, aged seventy. Her “Castle in Spain,” a poem; and her “Secret History of Burgundy,” a romance; her tales, and other works, possess considerable merit; but nothing she wrote has retained a permanent place in French literature. FOUGERET, ANNA FRANCESCA DONTREMONT, Was born at Paris in 1745, in a family where, by example and instruction, she was brought up to know and practice the virtues of a Christian. Her father was an eminent barrister; and her mother, descended from a very respectable family, was a woman of superior ability, and esteemed for her many virtues. Anna was married when very young to M. de Fougeret, receiver-general of the finance. At the head of an establishment of which she had the management, and living in an extended circle of society, she found time to be the instructress of her children, whom she educated in a most careful manner. Her love for her own infants awakened her sympathy for some unfortunates whom circumstances brought under her notice. Her father, who was a director of the hospitals, often deplored the miserable situation of that of the foundlings, where numbers of babes perished for want of proper nutrition, impossible to be given, and from the bad air of overcrowded rooms. The pictures of this distress deeply moved the heart of Madame de Fougeret; nor was she satisfied with a barren commiseration; she pondered over the subject until she devised the remedy; but her plans required more money than a private purse could supply. True benevolence is invincible. Madame de Fougeret, abdicating all personal merit in this good act, communicated her ideas to the Duchess de Cosse, whose rank and power, united with all benevo- lence and piety, rendered her the fit person to set on foot this useful establishment. Soon all the opulent ladies of Paris became interested, everything was arranged, every obstacle surmounted, and the “Mat^^rnal Charity” became an institution. 312 FOU. FIIA. Louis the Sixteenth and Maria Antoinette headed the list of subscribers, and in 1788 the society began their labours. These were crowned with the utmost success until the whirlwind of 1789 came to disperse the founders and patrons. Amidst the trials to which she was exposed, Madame de Fougcret had the opportunity of manifesting the greatness of her mind, and the energy of her character. Her husband expired on the guillotine, and she was left to sustain, encourage, and maintain her children; and, by judicious exertion of her abilities, she res(iued from confiscation the patrmiony of her family. After the restitution of her property she lived in the country, surrounded by a numerous offspring, to whom she was an object of love and veneration. In 1813, a painful malady terminated a life of virtue and good works. FOUQUE, BARONESS CAROLINE DE LA MOTTE, Was the first wife of the Baron de la Motte Fouque, so well known for his inimitable tale of Undine. She ranks among the most accomplished women of Germany. Her works are numerous and have attained a high degree of celebrity; we will indicate a tew of them : — “Letters on Greek Mythology,” “Letters from Berlin ” “Women of the World,” “Woman’s Love,” “The Two Friends'” “The Heroine of La Vendee,” “Tales,” in four volumes, “Theodora'” “Henry and Maria,” “Lodoiska and her Daughter.” FOUQUE, CAROLINE AUGUSTE DE LA MOTTE, Born in 1773, at Hernhauser. Her maiden name was Von Briest. She married first a gentleman named Von Rochow, from ^diom she was divorced in 1800, when she married Charles F. ® ^ Motte Fouque, the poet of the romantic school. In 180^ she published “Roderic in 1808, “The Desk in 1809, “Letters on Female Education ;” in 1810, “The Hero Maiden of the Verdi •” m 1811, “Edmund’s Walks and Wanderings;” in 1812, “Magic of Nature ;” and in 1814, “Feodore.” She died in 1815. FRANCISCA, OR FRANCES, A Roman lady, was the founder of a convent at Rome, called the Oblates. She followed the doctrines of St. Benedict, and was canonized in 1608. Many marvellous stories are told of the miracles performed by Francisca, who was noted for the religious mortifica- tions she imposed on herself. FRANKLIN, ELEANOR ANN, Was the daughter of Mr. Porden, an eminent architect, and was bom in 1795. She early manifested great talent and a strong memory and acquired considerable knowledge of Greek and other languages. A knot of literary friends, who occasionally met at her father’s house, fostered this natural bent of her genius : and their habit of furnishing contributions to a kind of album kept by the party, under the name of the “Salt Box,” (selections from which have been printed,) did much towards confirming in her a passionate fondness lor poetry. In her seventeenth year she wrote, as her share towards this domestic miscellany, her first poem, “The Veils, or the Triumphs ot Constancy,” which was published in 1815, with a dedication to Countess Spenser. Three years afterwards appeared a small “Poetical FRA. FRE. 313 Tribute,” under the name of “The Arctic Expedition,” suggested by a visit to the Isabella and Alexander discovery ships, which visit led to an acquaintance with Captain Franklin, one of the gallant adventurers, that ended in marriage, after his return from the expedition, in the month of August, 1823. The year previously appeared Miss Porden’s principal work, an epic poem on the subject of the third crusade, entitled “Coeur de Lion,” dedicated by per- mission to the king. In June, 1824, the birth of a daughter encouraged hopes in her friends, that a strong tendency to a pulmonary complaint, increased by the bursting ot a blood-vessel, in 1822, might be counteracted; but these flattering expectations were soon destroyed, and she died, February 22nd., 1825. FRANTZ, AGNES, Has written many romances, poems and saga, which have given her considerable distinction among the female writers of Germany. FRANZ, AGNES, Born at Militsch, in Silesia, in 1795, was the daughter of the government councillor, L. Franz. She passed her youth at Schweid- nitz, where she wrote the greater number of her fugitive pieces. Her poems were first published in 1826 ; her Parables were published at Wesel in 1829; Flowers that Pass, at Essen in 1833. Her col- lected works were published in 1824 at Breslau, under the title of “Glycerion;” and under that of “Cyanen” in 1833, at Essen. In 1834, she edited a portfolio on the Lower Rhine. FRATELLINA, GIOVANNA, An Italian artist, was born at Florence in 1666. She possessed some talent for historical painting; but her chief excellence con- sisted in painting portraits. As she executed equall}" well in oil, crayons, miniature, and enamel, Cosmo the Third, and most of the princes and princesses of Italy, sat to her. Her own portrait in the ducal gallery, painted by herself, is a happy instance of her talent. It represents her in the act of taking the portrait of Lorenzo, her only son and pupil, who died in the bloom of life. It is painted in crayons, and equals the best productions of Rosalba. FREDEGONDE, A WOMAN of low birth, but of great beauty, in the service of the Queen Andowerc, wife of Chilperic, King of Normandy, resolved to make herself a favourite of the king. To elTect this, she induced Ando were, who had just given birth, in the absence of Chilperic, to her fourth child, a daughter, to have it baptized before its father’s return, and to officiate herself as godmother. The queen did so, not aware that by placing herself in that relation to her child, she, by the laws of the Roman Catholic church, contracted a spiritual relationship with the child’s father that was incompatible with marriage; and the bishop, probably bribed by Fredegonde, did not make the least objection. On Chilpcric’s return, Fredegonde apprised him of this inconsiderate act of his wife, and the king, struck by her beauty, willingly consented to place Andowerc in a convent, giving her an estate near Mans, and took Fredegonde for a mistress. 314 FEE. EKO. FEY. Chilperic, not long after, married Galswintha, eldest sister of Bruneliaut, Q^ieen of Austrasia, and Fredegonde was dismissed. gentle Galswintha soon died, strangled, it is said, in her bed, by order of the king, who was instigated by Fredegonde Fredegonde then persuaded Chilperic to marry her, and from that time her ascendency over him ceased only with his life. Fredegonde had five children herself, all of whom, except the youngest, Clotaire, died before her. The only womanly affection she exhibited was love for their children, but this, corrupted bv her wicked heart, was the cause of many of her crimes. She appears to have been a bold, bad woman, and her claim to a place in this record rests upon her ability solely. Her life was a senes of crimes and cruelties, with an account of which we need P^Ses; suffice it to state, that after causing the death of Siegbert, brother of her husband Chilperic, of the three sons of monarch, and of their mother Andowere, and lastly of Chil^peric himself, and being engaged in a succession of bloody wars, brought about chiefly by her instrumentality, she died sud- denly m 597, just as she had gained a victory over Brunehaut, who was left queen-regent of Paris on the death of Childebert. FEEILIGEATH, IDA, WiFii. of the celebrated poet, is said to possess high literary ^lent. She has assisted her husband in his translations from the English poets, and has written original articles, prose and poetry of much merit. n FEEYBEEG, BAEOHESS VON, By birth Electrina Stuntz, is one of the most celebrated female artists in Germany. She resides near Munich, but no longer paints professionally ; but though she is the careful mother of a large tamily, yet she still finds some moments to deyote to her art. It IS as a portrait painter that she acquired her high reputation, and in that branch of art she is almost unequalled. She excels in children; and while she equals Angelica Kauffman in grace and delicacy, she far surpasses her in power both of drawing and colouring. ^ FEOHBEEG, EEGINA, A German noyelist, was born in 1783, at Berlin. Her maiden name was Salamon. She was the daughter of wealthy Jewish parents, and has lived, since 1813, in Vienna. She is quite a pro- lific authoress, and her works are distinguished for purity of style true colouring, and a fine display of imagination. The best of these are “Louisa, or the Contest between Loye and Obedience,” published at Berlin in 1808 ; “Love and Grief,” published at Amsterdam in 1812; and “The Vow,” brought out at Vienna in 1816. FEY, ELIZABETH, A LADY Of the sect of Friends or Quakers, distinguished for her Dcneyolence, and as the originator of the Newgate female committee, was born in 1780. Her father was Mr. Gurney, of Norwich ; and her brother was the celebrated John J. Gurney. Before her mar- riage, she established, by her father’s consent, a school in his house for eighty poor children. FRY. ai5 In 1800, Miss Gurney married Mr. Fry, who generously aided her in her benevolent inclinations. An accidental visit to the prison at JSTewgate, London, so impressed her with the misery of the women confined there, that she took immediate and effectual means to relieve them. She entered alone a room where a hundred and sixty women and children surrounded her in the greatest disorder ; she offered them assistance, and spoke to them words of peace, of hope, and of consolation. They listened in silent astonishment and respect. Mrs. Fry repeated her visit, and passed a whole day with them, reading and instructing them from the Bible. She won their love and their confidence, founded in the prison a school for the children, and societies for the improvement of those more advanced. She drew up rules for their conduct, to which they unanimously consented ; and one of their own number was appointed a matron or superintendent, under the inspection of twenty -four women of the Society of Friends. Mrs. Fry was engaged many years in this arduous undertaking. She afterwards travelled through several countries, but always in pursuance of some plan for ameliorating the condition of the poor and friendless. Born to fortune, and to those charms of person and graces of manner, which, making their possessor the idol of society, some- times stand in the way of an entire devotion to duty, Mrs. Fry overcame all these worldly temptations. She was blessed with a sweet voice, whose persuasive tones proved no trifling advantage in her labours ; and a yet sweeter temper, without which both philanthropy and religion would have been vain in dealing with the erring. In her youth she was more remarkable for seriousness than vivacity. The latest project of Mrs. Fry was the formation of libraries for the use of the Coast Guards, in their numerous stations round the British Isles ; and this, with the aid of her friends and the patronage of government, she lived to see completely successful. As a wife and mother, indeed in all her domestic and social relations, she was equally exemplary. She died in 1845, aged sixty - nine years. Her death caused a great sensation throughout Europe. It was felt that a star of love and hope had gone down ; and none has yet risen to shine with the sweet and cheering lustre for the poor as did this truly angelic woman. She not only practised the most disinterested charity herself, but made it familiar with all under her influence. Her children were taught to consider relieving the poor a pleasure, because their mother did it in such a cheerful ‘jpirit. She employed her children as almoners when very young, but required a minute account of their giving, and their reasons for it. After the establishment of the Tract Society, she always kept a large supply of such as she approved for distribution. It was her desire not only to relieve the bodily wants, but also in some way to benefit the souls of the poor. Among other charities, Mrs. Fry acquired the art of vaccination, in order to vaccinate the poor; and, at intervals, made a sort of investigation of the state of the parish where she resided, and persuaded parents to have their children vaccinated ; and she sought to influence their minds to escape the contagion of sin by furnishing Bibles and books of instruction to all who had them not. Thus passed her life in this round of benevolence ; beloved and honoured in a degree which queens might envy ; and women most SIG FUL. renowned for genius might gladly lay down their crowns of laurel at her feet, and thank her for the glory she has conferred on her sex. She was not gifted with what is termed genius; she has left few written records; and these are expressive of piety, and, like her life, interesting and uplifting in their tendency. Still it was not her mission to write books ; but to leave an example of good works, more impressive and beautiful than the pen can teach. FULLER, SARAH MARGARET, Was the daughter of Timothy Fuller, a member of the Boston bar, but a resident of Cambridge, Massachusetts, where Margaret was born. From 1817 until 1825, Mr. Fuller was sent to Congress, representative of the district of Middlesex. At the close of these political duties, he retired from his profession and settled in the country as an agriculturist; soon afterwards he died. Margaret was the oldest child of the family, and at an early age evinced remarkable aptitude for study ; it became her father’s pride and pleasure to cultivate her intellect to the utmost degree. We are told that his tasks were often oppressive, and that her juvenile brain was taxed to the disadvantage of her physical healthy development. Most particularly did the father instruct his daughter in the learning he considered of the first importance — the classic tongues. An acquaintance with these subsequently led her to study the modern languages, and Miss Fuller was, from her youth, dis- tinguished for her extraordinary philological accomplishments. Miss Fuller was, however, besides her classical studies, most thoroughly exercised in every solid and elegant department of literature, and probably no American woman was ever before so fully educated, as that term is usually applied. After her father’s decease, she devoted her talents and acquirements to the assistance of her mother and sisters, by opening classes for the instruction of ladies, both single and married, first in Boston, then in Providence, Rhode Island ; and afterwards in Boston again. During this period her womanly characteristics — self-sacrificing generosity, industry, untiring kindness in the domestic circle — were beautifully displayed. Her memory is more sanctified by the love her exemplary qualities called forth in the privacy of home, than by all the literary laurels her admirers wish to offer her. In 1839, she made a translation of Goethe’s “Conversations;” — this is her first work. She was, in the following year, concerned with Ralph Waldo Emerson in editing the “Dial,” a periodical of some note in its day; to which both these writers contributed essays, highly applauded by their transcendental readers. To those who require perspicuity as a condition of excellence in literature, such “wanderings round about a meaning,” however fine may be tlic diction, are never appreciated; yet it is but fair to say, that the meaning of Miss Fuller was always honest and generous. She was so far from being in adoration before herself, that she seemed ever aiming to enlarge the moral good of her “brother man and sister woman.” In 1843, she published a volume— “Summer on the Lakes,” being an account of a tour to Illinois. This book contains, with much irrelevant matter, some sensible remarks ; but thm*e is little in it, as far as regards style or story, beyond what might be found in FUL. r>i7 the letters of any well-educated gentlewoman of moderate abilities, who thought it worth while to journalize on a summer’s ramble. About this period Miss Fuller resided for a time in New York, where she edited the literary department of the “Tribune,” con- tributing papers on various subjects, but chiefly critical notices of the works of distinguished authors, for which task both education and genius seemed peculiarly to tit her. In 1845, her most important work, “Woman in the Nineteenth Century,” was published in New York. It is evident that a strong wish to benefit her own sex, moved her heart and guided her pen. One male critic, whose title of Reverend should have inspired more charity, has flippantly remarked, that Miss Fuller wrote because she was vexed at not being a man.— Not so. Though discontented with her woman’s lot, she does not seek to put aside any duty, or lower the standard of virtue in order to escape the pressure of real or imagined evils in her position. Nor was it for herself that she sought freedom ; she wanted a wider field of usefulness for her sex ; and unfortunately for her own happiness, which would have been secured by advancing that of others, she mistook the right path of progress. With her views we are far from coinciding; she abandoned the only safe guide in her search for truth. ..Whatever be the genius or intellectual vigour possessed by a woman, these avail her nothing without that moral strength which is nowhere to be obtained, save from the aid God has given us in His revealed Word. Experience and observation prove that the greater the intellectual force, the greater and more fatal the errors into which women fall who wander from the Rock of Salvation, Christ the Saviour, who, “made of a woman,” is peculiarly the stay and support of the sex. But though Miss Fuller’s theories led to mazes and wanderings, her mind was honest in its search for truth, and with much that is visionary and impracticable, “Woman in the Nineteenth Century” contains many useful hints and noble sentiments. In 1844, a selection from her contributions to various periodicals was issued, under the title of “Papers on Literature and Art a work much admired by those who profess to understand the new thoughts, or new modes of expressing old apothegms, which the transcendental philosophy has introduced. It was her last published work. In the summer of 1845, Miss Fuller accompanied some dear friends to Europe ; after visiting this country, Scotland, France, and passing through Italy to Rome, they spent the ensuing winter in the “Paternal City,” where she continued, while her friends returned to America. In the following year Miss Fuller was married, in Rome, to Giovanni, Marquis d’Ossoli, an Italian. She remained in Rome till the summer of 1849, when, after the surrender of that city to the French, the Marquis d’Ossoli and his wife, having taken an active part in the Republican government, considered it necessary to emigrate. They went to Florence, and remained there till June, 1850, when they determined to go to the United States, and accord- ingly embarked at Leghorn, in the brig Elizabeth, bound for New York. The deplorable and melancholy catastrophe is well known ; the ship, as she neared the American coast, encountered a fearful storm, and on the morning of the 8th. of August was wrecked on Fire Island, south of Long Island ; and the D’Ossoli flimily— hus- band, wife, infant son, and nurse— all perished! 318 FUL. Margaret Fuller, or the Marchioness d’Ossoli, possessed amoiiff a host of professed admirers, many grateful, loving friends, to whom her sad, untimely death was a hitter grief. These mourn also, that She lett her mission unfinished, because they believe a work she had prepared “On the Revolution in Italy,” (the MS. was lost with her,) would have given her enduring fame. One indication of true inental improvement she exhibited — her enthusiasm for Goethe had abated; and a friend of hers, a distinguished scholar, asserts that, with the Reformers of the Transcendental School she had no communion, nor scarcely a point in common.” Whatever she might haYQ done, we are constrained to add, that of the books she has lett, we do not believe that they are destined to hold a high place m temale literature. There is no true moral life in them The simple ;;Prose Hymns for Children,” of Mrs. Barbauld, or the Poems of Jane Taylor, will have a place in the hearts and homes of the Anglo-Saxon race, as long as our language endures* but the genius of Margaret Fuller will live only while the tender remembrance of pei'sonal friendship shall hold it dear. Her fame like that of a great actor, or singer, was dependent on her living presence,— gamed more by her conversational powers than by her writings. Those who enjoyed her society declare, that her mind shone most brightly in collision with other minds, and that no adequate idea of her talents can be formed by those who never heard her talk. This was also true of Coleridge ; and Hr. Johnson is certainly a greater man in Boswell’s Reports than in the “Rambler ” Margaret Fuller had no reporter. FULVIA, Ax extraordinary Roman lady, wife of Marc Antony, had as Paterculus expresses it, nothing of her sex but the body; for her temper and courage breathed only policy and war. She had two husbands before she married Antony— Clodius, the great enemy of Cicero, and Curio, who was killed while fighting in Africa, on CiBsar’s side, before the battle of Pharsalia. After the victory, which Octavius and Antony gained at Philippi over Brutus and Cassius Antony went to Asia to settle the affairs of the East. Octavius returned to Rome, where, falling out with Fulvia, he could not decide the quarrel but with the sword. She retired to Pr83neste, and withdrew thither the senators and knights of her party; she’ armed herself in person, gave the word to her soldiers, and haran- gued them bravely. Bold and violent as Antony was, he met his match in Fulvia. “She was a woman,” says Plutarch, “not born for spinning or housewifery, not one that would be content with ruling a private husband, but capable of advising a magistrate, or ruling the general of an army.” Antony had the courage, however, to shew great anger at Fulvia for levying war against Octavius ; and when he returned to Rome, he treated her with so much contempt and indignation, that she went to Greece, and died there of a disease occasioned by her grief. She participated with, and assisted her cruel husband, during the massacres of the triumvirate, and had several persons put to death, on her own authority, either from avarice or a spirit of revenge. After Cicero was beheaded,^ Fulvia caused his head to be brought to her, spit upon it, drawing out the tongue, which she pierced GAB. 319 several times with her bodkin, addressing to the lifeless Cicero, all the time, the most opprobrious language. What a contrast is here presented to the character of Octavla, the last wife of Marc Antony ; —she was a true woman! GABRIELLE DE BOURBON, Daughter of Count de Montpensier, married, in 1485, Louis do la Tremouille, a man who filled with honour the highest offices of the state, and who was killed at the battle of Pavia in 1525. Her virtues were very great; and some published treatises remain as proofs of her devoted piety. She passed her time chiefly in solitude; for she had formed a resolution to withdraw from the court, whenever her husband’s duties, as an officer in the king’s army, compelled him to be absent. Charitable, as well as mag- nificent in her tastes, no person in want ever left her unsatisfied. She employed an hour or two daily with her needle ; the rest of her time was spent in reading, writing, in her devotional duties, or in instructing the young girls by whom she liked to surround herself. She also took great care of the education of her son, who amply repaid all her trouble, but who unfortunately was killed at the battle of Marignan in 1515 ; and she died of grief at his loss in 1516. Her works are a “Contemplation of the Nativity and Pas- sion of Jesus Christ;” “The Instruction of Young Girls and two other religious works. GABRIELLI, CATHARINE, One of the most celebrated singers of the eighteenth century was born at Rome in 1730. As soon as her great talent was dis- covered, (by accident,) she received instructions fVom Garcia (la Spagnaletto) and Porpora. In the year 1747, she sang at the theatre of Lucca, where she was generally admired. Francis the First called her subsequently to Vienna. Metastasio gave her the last finish, especially with regard to the recitative. The operas of this poet gained more celebrity by her than by any other musician. An anecdote is told concerning the extreme capriciousness of this lady. The viceroy of Sicily invited her one day to dine with him and the highest nobility of Palermo. When she did not make her appearance at the appointed hour, he sent a messenger to inform her that she was expected by the party. She was found reading on her sofa, and pretended to have entirely forgotten the invitation. The viceroy seemed inclined to forgive this impoliteness ; but when, during the opera, she acted her part with the utmost negligence, and sang all her airs sotto voce, he threatened her with punishment ; yet his displeasure seemed to have no other effect but to render her still more stubborn ; she declared that she might be forced to scream, but not to, sing. She was committed to prison for twelve days; during this time she gave costly entertainments, paid all the debts of the prisoners, and, with great charity, spent large sums of money among them. The viceroy being obliged to yield, she was released amidst the shoutings of the poor. When offered an engage- ment at the theatre of London, she said, “I should not be mistress of my own will ; whenever I should have a fancy not to sing, the 320 GAC. GAi:. GAI. GAL. people would insult, perhaps misuse me; better is it to remain unmolested, were it even in a prison.” Many other eccentric acts of this wilful lady arc recorded. She retired from the stage in 1780, and died in 1796. GACON, DUFOUR MARIE A. JOHANNE, A DESCENDANT of the Celebrated poet of the same name, devoted all her fine talents and energies to the study of agriculture and economy. Her best works on these subjects are “Bibliotheque Agronomique,” “Dictionnaire Rurale et Recueil Pratique d’Economie Rurale et Doniestique.” She wrote, moreover, “La femme Grenadier,” in 1801 ; “Les Dangers de la Prevention ;” and “Les Prejuge' Vaincu besides several other works. GAETANS, AURORA, Of Saponara, in Calabria, born in 1669. From her earliest years she devoted herself to elegant literature. She had the good fortune to be instructed by the most illustrious men of her age, and to enjoy their friendship; such persons as Leonardo da Capua, il Calabrese, il Vico. She was much admired for her poetry, and belonged to the Accademia Arcadica, under the name of Lucinda Coritesea. She died in 1730. Her poems are to be found in the collection of Bergalli; they are written with delicacy and taste. GAIL, SOPHIA, Wife of John Baptist Gail, a celebrated Hellenist, was born about 1779, and died at Paris in 1819. For the arts, particularly music, she manifested an early taste, and began to compose when she was net more than twelve years of age. Among her principal compositions are the operas of “The Jealous Pair ;” “Mademoiselle de Launay in the Bastile;” and “The Serenade.” GAILLARD, JANE, A poetess of Lyons, living in the sixteenth century. We have found nothing concerning her writings; therefore have onlv the record of her name, as presented in the collection of Lyonese authors, * to give. Will the numerous band of young ladies who now write “charming sonnets” for the public journals, leave each one a name which will be remembered after a lapse of three hundred years GALERIA, Wife of Vitellius, Emperor of Rome in 69, distinguished herself in a vicious age, by exemplary wisdom and modesty. After the tragical death of her husband, she passed her days in retirement. GALIGAI, ELEONORA. Galigai was the family name of the Marechal d’Ancre, who married Eleonora, the daughter of a joiner, and a washerwoman in Italy; she enjoyed for some time^ an irresistible dominion in France; and perished at last by a judicial sentence pronounced upon her for crimes, some of which were not proved, and others impossible to be committed. She was foster-sister to Mary de Mcdicis, who loved her with the tenderest affection. It was doubt- less the favour she enjoyed with this princess that induced Concini to marry her ; for she was exceedingly plain. Her talents, however, GAL. GAM. 321 made amends for her personal defects; she governed Mary de Medicis so completely, that she was virtually queen, and afterwards regent of France. Her excessive insolence so disgusted Louis the Thirteenth, the son of her protectress, that he gave her up to the envy and hatred of the court. Her husband was assassinated by the 'king’s order, and she was brought to a trial, in which, for want of other crimes, she was accused of sorcery. Being asked by what magic she had so fascinated the queen, she replied, “By the power which strong minds naturally possess over the weak.” She was condemned in May, and executed in July, 1617. She left a son and a daughter. The latter died soon after her mother; the son, though he lost his nobility, retired to Italy, with an ample fortune, which had been accumulated by the avarice of his parents. GALLITZIN, AMALIA, PRINCESS, A LADY distinguished for talents, and a strong propensity to mysticism, was the daughter of Count Schmettan, and lived during part of her youth at the court of Prince Ferdinand, brother of Frederie the Great of Prussia. She married Prince Gallitzin, of Russia; and, as much of his time was passed in travelling, she chose Munster, in the centre of Germany, for her permanent resi- dence. Here she assembled around her many of the most distin- guished men of Germany, of whom Hamann and Hemsterhuis were her most intimate friends. She was an ardent Catholic, and ex- tremely zealous in making proselytes ; her children were educated according to Rousseau’s system. The princess is the Diotama to whom Hemsterhuis, under the name of Dioklas, addressed his work on Atheism. She died in 1806, near Munster. Her only son was a missionaiy in America. GAMBARA, VERONICA, An Italian lady, born at Brescia in 1485. She married the Lord of Correggio, and after his death devoted herself to literature and the education of her two sons. She died in 1550, aged sixty -five. The best edition of her poems and letters is that of Brescia, in 1759. This lady belonged to one of the most distinguished Italian families; she very early manifested a particular love for poetry, and her parents took pleasure in cultivating her literary taste. Her marriage with the Lord Correggio was one of strong mutual attachment. Her husband, who was devoted to her, delighted in the homage everywhere paid to her talents and charms. In 1515, she accompanied him to Bologna, where a court was held by the Pope, Leo the Tenth, to do honour to Francis the First of France. That gallant monarch was frequently heard to repeat that he had never known a lady so accomplished as Veronica. Her domestic happiness was of short duration ; death snatched away Correggio from the enjoyment of all that this world could afford. The grief of Veronica w^as excessive. She had her whole house hung with black; and though very young at the time of her widowhood, never wore anything but black during the remainder of her life. On the door of her palace she caused to be inscribed the following lines from Virgil:— Ille meos primus qui me sibi junxit amores Abstulit; illc habeat sccum, servet que sepulcliro. Y 322 GAR. GAS. All an air of ostentation which seldom accomnanies rpii ^Ut the subsequent conduct of the lad^X en^erv fn demonstrations. She turned a deaf ear to many suitors who sought her hand, and devoted her^r-if fn administration of their property Her labours were crowned with remarkable success the one fhp Tw ^ ^'"^.'P^Vished general, highly valued by his’ sovereign^ ^ cardinal, eminent for piety and learning. Her leisure’ in meantime, was employed in the study, not only of eTegant literature, but of theology and philosophy. Her brother Uberto being made governor of Bologna, in 1528%y Clement the S she remov^ her residence to that city, where she frequently enter’ tamed at her house the eminent literati of the ^y. The nit esteem among her contemporaries ; and appears^ to have been as remarkable for her virtues as for her know^dge Hei works consist of a collection of elegant letters and manv poems, some of which are on religious subjects. ^ ^ GARRICK, EVA MARIA, 29th Garrick, was born at Vienna, Feb ruaiy 29th., 172 j. Her maiden name was Viegel, under whicli appellation she attracted the notice of Maria ThfresarEmprrsr o Austria, as a dancer, and by her command changed it to Violette a translation of an anagram of her name. In 1744, she arrived in England, bringing with her a letter from the Countess of Stahrem- berg to the Countess of Burlington, who received her as an inmate of Burlington-house, and treated her with the greatest affS that general but erroneous idea, ?■- Violette a natural daughter of the earl’s, born before his marriage with the countess ; but the dates of the inaccuracy of the supposition. While undei the protection of this noble family. Mademoiselle Violette 7 aQ ^iiii David Garrick, and on the 22nd of “"Piials were celebrated, with the sanction of the heiL “ ““«age portion of six thousand pounds Mrf " 1 ^°“ former. In 1751 Ld in anf a®®°“P¥i*ed her husband to the continent: and in 1769, the journals of the day speak highly of the grace / displayed by her at the Stratford jubilee. Afte? the death of her husband, though strongly solicited by several fortune, (among others by the learned Lord w marriage state, she continued a widow, house on the Adelphi terrace, where she died suddenly m her chair, October 16th, 1822, and was buried in husband, near the cenotaph of Shakspere, year^^^^”^^^^^^^^ Abbey, on the 25th. day of October in the same GASKELL, MRS. L. E. In the year 1848, appeared anonymously, a most graphic picture of Manchester operative life, entitled “Mary Barton it was at once recognised as the work of an acute and powerful mind, and attained great popularity, nor was it long before the name of the author transpired; Mrs. Gaskell, the wife of a Unitarian Minister, residing at Manchester, In 1850 appeared from her pen, a little Christmas GAS. 323 called “The Moorland Cottage,” and two years after, “Ruth,” a novel. Since then this author has contributed to Dickens’s ‘‘Household Words,” some sketches of village life, under the title of “Cranford;” and a tale entitled “North and South,” in which we are taken to the manufacturing districts of Yorkshire, while a “strike” is in operation, and shown the disastrous effects, both moral and physical, which result from a digression of the great principles of justice, both on the part of master and man. All through Mrs. Gaskell’s works is evinced an earnest desire to vindi- cate, and to elevate the poor and oppressed, and to teach those who have wealth and power, to use it wisely and benehcently ; she has embodied in them the result of much close obsep'atioii of the every-day life of those around her, and deep reflection on the causes of our social and political evils, and. writing for a gre^ moral end and purpose, deserves to be listened to, as she is, with attention and respect. GASSIER, MADAME, Is by birth and education a Spaniard; her maiden name was Cruz, and she was born at Madrid, about the year 1830. She made her debut as an actress quite early, and attained considerable fame in her native country. In 1854, she appeared at the Pans Italian Opera, having previously performed at several of the principal theatres in Italy; she married M. Gassier, of Marseilles, an eleve of the Conservataire. In May, 1855, Madame Gassier appeared at Drury Lane with immense success, “Barbiere,” “Somnambula,” and “Pascale,” were her principal pieces, and she and her husband were during that season the chief supports of the establishment, attracting night after night large audiences. ^ At the close of the season she set out on a provincial tour with Gnsi, Mario, and other famous vocalists, and fully sustained the reputation she had acquired in the capital. GASTON, MARGARET. Was born in the county of Cumberland, about the year 1775. Her maiden name was Sharpe. Her parents being Catholics, were desirous of giving their daughter better advantages of education, connected with their own faith, than could be found in this country; therefore Margaret was sent to France, and brought up in a convent. She was very happy in her secluded life ; and her conduct in her subsequent history shews that she was well trained. Having two brothers residing in America, she went thither to visit them ; and married, in North Carolina, Dr. Alexander Gaston, of Huguenot ancestry. This was about the commencement of the war of Independence; and Dr. Gaston espoused the cause of his country, in which he lost his life. Her brothers and eldest son having died before this sad event, Mrs. Gaston had no relatives in America but her two surviving children, William, a boy of three years old, and an infant daugh- ter, to the care and instruction of whom she entirely devoted herself. Though still young when left a widow, she never laid aside the habiliments of sorrow ; and the anniversary of her husband’s death was kept as a day of fasting and prayer. The great object of her life was the instruction of her son, and imbuing his mind with the highest principles, the noble integrity, and Christian faith, which 324 GtAU. gay. gen. -- e.p.o/ear cS Jif ™.rsc'^.;ri£".a head, as he knelt before her and 'i®" <>“ his her soul in the exclamation-“My God I thanrihee*!® GAUSSEM, JEANNE CATHARINE applause^of MT auSencVfn'^the "prfncfpa/ FreLrTh ®"'i‘’y®‘* ‘he GAY, SOPHIE, considerable ta”em^andgreaUn?stiT^and'*?*’l ® writer of with French novel reXs ®her ^ lated into English, nor are tiie ® ® have been trans- America. He? styie ifpleasin? ^hfde,e®-^°"®,°^‘®^* “®‘ '"“h in with liveliness; her d&lomei krf JtnvIi^^L^ sometimes rises’ to the pftSc ‘‘aSI^^ as reflects the genius of Sophie Gay.^ ^ enlarges as well GENEVIEVE, DUCHESS OF BRABANT, shS arr'Ser'USag?fV39?heTh“r'S‘' ‘‘“<1 as ■? - GENEVIEVE, ST., The patroness of the city of Paris, was bom in 423, at Manterre, GEN. 325 1 Tonmvv 3rd 501. Five years after her death, Clovis erected to chtuxh ^ ' great . ]3i<;i,op of Auxerre, observing her disposition to ot in Pnris- and when the city was about to ErS-s“— SSsri ff.s.?uS!a' o»;.pSS touching ^ ^ along the Seine, and returned with 5CSEr.ssS"§e=”S.“sr..r “■ ■>“ GENLIS, STEPHANIE FELICITE, COUNTESS DE, .aYll^nS r stChin^" SgW a tunPy of cultivating her mind and improving her knowledge of tho wnrld She received many offers of marriage, and accepted tiie roito de GenU® Xo, before he saw her, had failen in love with her from reading one of her letters. The union was not a » and the tongue of scandal did not spare the character of fip Toni is? Bv this marriage, however, she was allied to Madame ^Lntesson who was privately married to the Duke ^’Orleans; and thus it happened that Madame de Genlis was chosen by the Duke dr clm as^ke governess of his f i'dren S he eondu ed m education of these children entirely herself, and wiote “for their instruction She Produced in mpid nnrl Theodore*” “The Tales of the Castle; Ihe liicatre oi r.au cmion ” and “The Annals of Virtue;” all of which were mucli praised I'hough she was a warm friend to the levolution, hei connexion witlAhe Duke d’Orleans rendered her so unpopulai, that, in 1793, she was compelled to leave France. Potimi She relates herself, in her “Precis de ma Cmdmte that PeUon conducted her to London, that she tions to her iourney. About the time of the September massacres, 1792, the Duke of Orleans recalled her to Pans. of his daughter, the young Duchess of Orleans, and ttje j'i lend and confidant of the Duke, she had become suspected. _ theietoie retired with the princess, to Tournay, where she married hei adopted dau<'iiter the heautifui Pameia, to Lord Fitzgerald. Here she sair Geniml DumoS, and foliowk him to St. Amand. Not appro- vin<» of the plan of the General, (who had the sons of the Duke of tirleans w\th him,) to march to Paris and overthrow the re- puhUc, she retired with the princess to Switzer^nd, they lived in a convent at Bremgarten, a few miles fiom Zuiich. The daughter of the Duke of Orleans having at length gone to join her aunt, the Princess of Cond^, at Friburg, Madame de Genlis 326 gen. geo. Henrietta Sercy, who was now alone lett to her, to Altona. This was in 1794, and there, in monastic solitude, this once gay and brilliant woman devoted herself entirely to literature. She wrote about this time a novel, “The Chevaliers Hamburg, 1795, which contWs many repub bean expressions and very free descriptions. It was afterwards re - Pans, but with many alterations. The same year, (1/95,) Madame de Genlis wrote a sort of autobiography, whi4 is amusing, bu not very reliable. Between her own vanity ^nd the icense usually granted to French vivacity and sentiment the nor- T • ® remarkable letter to her eldest pupil, Lou^ Philippe, in which she exhorts him not to accept the crown of France even though it should be offered hL, beca'^^^^ tions^^^^^^^ republic seemed to rest upon moral and just founda- When Napoleon was placed at the head of the government Ke'^^nd received lorn him a frPGiAn no f of SIX thousand francs. He ever respect aM favour; and she corresponded with him. B it on the return of the Bourbons, she forgot her obligations to the* Emperor, and welcomed the restoration of her early Mends This was not strange ; but she even stooped to join in tL detection of Corsican, Which was not creditable to her heart or mind, thirty years of her life, her inexhaustible genius nf ? ^ ^ variety of works. The whole num- a. P^'^ductions consists of nearly one hundred volumes, Qn? ^ characterized by great imagination, and purity of style. She died at Pans, in December, 1830. f j GENTILESCHI ARTEMISIA, Was the daughter of Orazio Gentileschi, an Italian historical painter, who was born at Pisa, but came to London resided in London for some time with her fathei, where she painted the portraits of several of the royal nobility. She died in Italy, in 1642. One of her paintings represents Judith killing Holofornes ; It IS a picture of deep and terrible passion; the other is the Temp- tation of Susanna, a work of much ease, softness, and grace. Her talents gained her a wide reputation; and her private life was CXCGllGIl t* GEOFFRIN MARIE THERESA RODET, a woman alike distinguished bv her qualities of mind and heart, who, during half a century, was the ornament of the most polite and cultivated societies in Paris. An orphan from the cradle, she was educated by her grandmother and early accustomed to think and judge justly. She afterwards became the wife of a man, of whom nothmg can be said, excep- ting that he left her in possession of a considerable fortune, which she employed partly in assisting the needy, partly in assembling around her a select circle of distinguished persons. Her benevolence was exerted in a touching and delicate manner. An attentive study p ^^pxind, enlightened by reason and justice, had taught Madams Deottrin that men are more weak and vain than wicked; that it GER. 327 M maxim, '[S ood'Ite was most charitable disposition. ".'to, „i.i « « s jd ^isv's. s it:i w™. s Si=Si is IK to me, when I can use "o ^^s assembled. Cultivated sSstftr^\^t"tXk:’o;n”:;^ l^Sip BWMmwjm GERBERGE, Wife of Louis the Fourth, of France, was the daughter ’ wh^ becaL King of Germany in 918.. first Gisletob Duke of Lorraine, who w^as drowned in the Ehme. i , » , herge married Louis the Foi^th. Five years nyesit Duke of rvas taken prisoner hy the Mps Hugh the the Franks, wished to obtain possession of him , v-,* that T ouis’ mandy consented to give him up only .o« condition that^Loiu^ two sons should become hostages for their *!.„(• (jjg demand them of Gerberge, but she ffused, well k"™ S1HFk~'HS2^ with hci^young son, at the head of an army, and heseiged Poitticu , 328 GER. get. GIL. txaitor beheaded in the presence of the whole army. ^ ^ * GERMAIN, SOPHIA, m 1820, m another memoir presented to the Academy in lS 9 fi ssrisN-; d"£"SE" S£~" •CSluSS’ofphE^™"' e’vviy, gersdorf, wilhelmine von , Is a very voluminous German novelist* her wrih'no-a ovo ‘spirituelle’ cast, and though comprising over GETHIN, LADY GRACE, :=!rS™S:3“E~:T visil^^T^fderr’ yearly, on Ash-Wednesday, for ever. Shf wote and left teWn^i Apothegms, and witty Sentences, written by her for fte „ios^ by way of Essay, and at spare hours, 1700 ’’ Idi s work conS Wlenr"thPwn?M love, gmitude, deaJUpeech! Mug .«Sp‘ eTO“S?^Mr2j,““7-ASf ' gillies, MARGARET. HIS lady is a native of Scotland, where her early years were GIL. 329 v^occo/^ . manifested, while yet a child, a great talent for drawing, and when a change in her circumstances rendered it necessary for hei to seek some mode of subsistence, she determined on becoming a nrofessdonal artist. Under the teaching of Frederick Cruikshank, ^ /V nwio /-kC ttpttH Scheffer of Paris, where she had access to the studio of his celebrated brother, Ary Scheffer, she attained portrait painter, in which line of art she has fal fnTyerr liigh stand. Her portraits are generally what may indeed be called “speaking likenesses,” full of thought, feeling, and cynression The good position which Miss Gillies quickly attained at^the Royal Aci^emy, she has steadily maintained and improved. The olcl soSety of painters in water colours, has elected her a member and to the exhibitions of this institution she has of late veai? been a constant and valued contributor. She Mso exhibited some good paintings m oil, besides hei poitiaits, whic siicw a high capability for subject pictures. GILMAN, CAROLINE, One of those estimable women who are doing good in whatever ww duty opens before them, be it to write, teach, or woik, with unfailing zeal and cheerfulness. She has given the reminiscences of her early days in her own pleasant vein ; and from it tie extiact SSalS .r m, m».rv a»d life ’ It seems to me, and I suppose at first thouglR it seems to •'ll a vain and awkward egotism to sit down and inform the woi id who y^ are. But if I, like the Petrarchs, and Byrons, and He- manses, greater or less, have opened my heart to the public foi a scries of years, with all the pulses of love, and hatred and 'OiTOW SO traasparently unveiled, that the throbs may be almost counted why should I or they feel embarrassed in responding to this request? Is there not some inconsistency in this shyness ^’l^^fiiiTrayselL^then, at nearly sixty years of a patriarch in the line of American female authois — a kind of *^*^Th™ on\y interesting point connected with my birth, which took plime October 8th., 1794, at Boston, Massachusetts, is that I saw Uie liMit where the Mariner’s Church now stands, m the Noith Sauarc My father, Samuel Howard, was a shipwright; anti, to my feiicy, ft seemi fitting that seamen should assemble on the fofmer homestead of one, who spent his manhood ^ .md perfecting the noble fabrics which bear them over the waves. All the record I have of him is, that on every State Thanksgiving-D. ) he spread a liberal table for the poor; and for this, I honour his "'mv ' father died before I was three years old, and was buried at Coup’s Hill. My mother, who was an enthusiastic lover ot nature, retired into the countiy with her six children, and placmg her hoys at an academy at Wohurn, resided with her giils, m tmii at Concord, Dedham, Watertown, and Cambridge, changing her residence almost annually, until I was almost ten years o.d, wh^ she passed away, and I followed her to her resting-place, in tire burial-ground at North Andover. • ^ My wliication was exceedingly irregular— a perpetual passing from S30 GIL school to school— from my earliest memory. I drew a very little and worked the Babes in the Wood on white satin; my teache; grandmother being the only persons who recognised in individuals that issued from my hands, a likeness sufferers. I taught myself thi English gu“t ^ school-mate take lessons, and composed a ^ to hear. By de^g mv whniP luxuries, I purchased an instrument, over which joy and sorrow for many years. A whlip^T , ^ kind enough to work out all my sums for me, in a series of letters, under the euphonious consequence is, that, so far as aiithmetic is concerned, I have been subject to perpetual mortifi- "en times nte?' sixteen'? Powerful within me, and at sixteen I joined the communion at the Episcopal church at Cambridge. At the age of eighteen, I made another sacrifice in dress to purchase a Bible , with a margin sufficiently wide to LSle me Object I devoted several months of 5-n 1 ^ Its pages my deliberate convictions. I am fohnnf myself With the few who first established the Sabbath- benevolent society at Watertown, and to say, that I have endeavoured under all circumstances, wherever mv lot has lallen, to carry on the Avork of social love. At sixteen, I wrote ‘Jepthah’s Rash Vow,’ and was gratified by T introduction from Miss Hannah Adams, the ciudite, the simple-minded, and gen tie -mannered author of ‘The T)aiwbTp,°^ Religions.’ The next effusion of mine was ‘Jairus’ Pcvw® t’l inserted, by request, in ‘The North American Keview, then a iniscellany. A few years later, I passed four winters at bavannah and remember still vividly the love and sympathy ot that genial community. j f j In 1819, I mamed Samuel Gilman, and went to Charleston, South Carolina, where he was ordained pastor of the Unitarian Church. ^ commenced editing the ‘Rose Bud,’ a hebdomadal, l ie nrst juvenile newspaper, if I mistake not, in the Union. From tins periodical I have reprinted, at various times, the following volumes: ‘Recollections of a New England Housekeeper,’ Recollec- tions of a Southern Matron,’ ‘Ruth Raymond, or Love’s Progress ’ Poetry of travelling in the United States,’ ‘Tales and Ballads,’ Verses of a Life-time,’ ‘Letters of Eliza Wilkinson during the invasion of Charleston.’ Also several volumes for youth, now Book^’^^ recently published as ‘Mrs. Gilman’s Gift- My Heavenly Father has called me to various trials of joy and sorrow, and I trust they have all drawn me nearer to Him. I nave resided in Charleston thirty-one years, and shall probably make ny^ final resting-place in the beautiful cemeteiy adjoining kusband’s church — the church of my faith and my love.” -^ke character of Mrs. Gilman’s writings, both prose and poetry, is mat ot a healthy imagination and cheerful mind — just what her remi- niscences would lead us to expect. She sees no “lions in her path,” and she never parades fictitious woes. She admires nature, delights in social enjoyments, and chooses the dear domestic affections and 331 gin. gir. gis. gla. gle. and her moral lessons evince the true nohihty ot hei sou GINASSI, CATERINA, tures in the convent of St. Lucia. She died in 1660. GIRARDIN, DELPHINE DE, A DAUGHTER of the Celebrated Sophie Gay, poet Girardin, was born in Aix-la-Chapelle, in 1808 She has 2r.sjE^."A* sESo„“3 K s; pvrjIB hv her ’union with a man of such acknowledged talents as M. Ernie ’dlffimXirwho has shewn, the real nobleness of |enius-tha which does not fear a rival in his wife. C®itoin it is, tnat^ nm fictitious narratives evince lier skill in has a verv striking originality of thought, while fte develVSt of chlractlrs, her penetration into motives, and her nower of unravelling the twisted threads that in^e ,, fncoSency, are really Werful “Le Marqmse de Pon bgn^ <‘La Canne de M. de Balzac, ‘Contes ’ “L’Ecole des Journalistes,” are among the best of hei woiks. GISELLE, Sister of Charlemagne, Emperor of France, sympathized with that ffreat monarch and his eldest daughter, Kotrude, in the pro- tortion and encouragement they afforded to learned and scientific men She induced the celebrated Alcuin to compose several works ; Alciiin dedicated to Giselle and Rotrude his ^^mmentaiy on S . Jclhn Giselle died about the year 810. She was abbess of Chelles at her death. „ a GLAUBER, DIANA, Was sister of John and Gottleib Glauber, and was born at Utrecht in 1650. John Glauber instructed his sister in the pnncuples •md nractice of his art; and she devoted herself chiefly to painting portraits Her style became quite distinguished ; and she also designed historical subjects, until she was accidentally deprived of her sight. She died at Hamburg about 1/20. GLEIM, BETTY, Known .as a writer on German literature and female education, 332 GLE. GLO. was born in 1781. Her ^andfath^STT T w n, ■ literary friends, contributed greX’ to th^dpiT’ natural talents. From her eafliest voutli u “P*"®"* I'er towards the calling of a teacher bias bound to devote hir life to the ImeloratZ of fhp Of her sex. She established a female sehnn?^ mental condition flourish for a long time a^ o continued to the country in which she lived Her^woi^^^on for her quite a celebrity as a housekeener obtained or eight editions. She next through seven Then followed “The Education of ^®^man Reader.” Century.” Soon afterwards appeared “Th^f Trd f* ‘® ^'"eteenth and the assertion of their di-nitv fn the v^. • ^'*"®'‘‘‘on of Women, She also prepared severafS^ grVm™ Other school-books, upon various fnrfpc ^ number of of much utility, and Lr life was a ks^on to good to their race. She died March 27th 1807^ « founded by herself, a fitting monument of Imi^^e^st plS^^ GLENORCHY, WILHELMIHA MAXWELL, LADY a noble house, her prematu^re widmvtfppn ’ "^®?’thy, and allied to induced her in her t”Zrd^^^^^^ ” “Iness, of the world, and devote Lr time^whoUv to relifin™ S®‘*®tios exerted herself principally for the educatfon n^lf, up hundreds of children to fill useful stations in trained a free-school at Edinburirh built fmfr endov/ed endowed schools in ditferfnt places bpJiti pc founded and men for the ministry an^LsS f^^^ting speral young benevolence. To enable her to carrv ^ pnvate acts of herself luxuries, and in every wav she denied She died in 1780 leavinc* tho trrp^f greatest economy, table purposes ’ ® ® ^‘®^‘®‘ Property to chari- glover, JULIA, that histrionic era. At the Le of ten Mis, Peff notabilities of ‘ d dissolute man, and his extravagance and un- GLY. GOD S33 liindness rendered a separation necessary. Mr«. Glover has had the sole charge of rearing and educating her eight children, and has performed her maternal duties in an exemplary manner. One of her sons is distinguished as a popular musical composer, and another is a clever tragedian, as well tt, a good amateur painter; her daughter Phyllis came out at the Haymarket, and gave great promise but she died young. “Looking back,” says a contemporary reviewer “upon Mrs Glover’s long and brilliant career on the stage, we may pronounce her one of the most extraordinary women and accom- plished actresses that ever graced the profession of the drama. GLYN, MISS ISABELLA, Celebrated for her great and versatile talent as an actress, was born *11 Edinburgh, in 1828 ; her parents were strict presbyterians ind strongly opposed her inclination for the stage; hut from this decided bent of her genius she was not to be turned ; and havin^, when on a visit to England, been solicited to undertake the leading lenmlc character in a performance got np at St James’ Theatre hy a company of amateurs, she made so successful a that it decided her future path in life. After this she w^t to Pans, and 'Studied for a while under M. Michelot, of the Comervatoire, but circumstances obliged her to return home in 1846, and she then determined to devote herself entirely to the English Her growing reputation attracted the attention of Charles Kemble, who interested himself in her advancement, aided Eer m tlie stady of Shakspere, and finally procured for her a blearing at the Theatre Royal, Manchester: this was in 1847, the characmr being that ^ Lady Constance, in King John. This successfol representation obtained for her an engagement at the Olympic, where she appeared as Lady Macbeth; and Juliana, in “The Honeymoon. In 1848 we find her at Sadlers Wells Theatre, taking the leading tragic characters ; and she continued adding to her reputation by each fresh performance. Her progressive steps of characterization were Voluinnia, in “Coiolanus ;” Plermoine, Belvidera, Queen Catharine, Margaret of Anjou, and Portia; Isabella, m “Measure for Measure ; Emilia, in “Othello;” Julia, in “The Hunchback;” Isabella, m Southern’s tragedy, one of the greatest tests to which Powers of an actress can be put ; Bianca, in “Fazio ;” and Webster s Duchess of Malfi; in her performanee of which, in 18o2, she is said to have “put the crowning point to her professional fame.” For majesty of deportment, and purity as well as power ot tiagic expression. Miss Glyn now stands unrivalled; she is a worthy pupil of the Kemble school, and her private life is irreproachable. If all actresses were like her, the drama might be, and would be indeed a great moral teacher ; as influential for good as it, alas l too often is now for evil. GODDARD, ARABELLA, Was born of English parents at St. Male, in France, in 1836. Her marvellous talent for music manifested itself at a very early age : when only four years and a half old she performed in public a fantasia on themes from Mozart’s “Don Juan.” She was placed, under the instruction first of the celebrated pianist and composer Kalkbrenna, of Paris, and afterwards of Mi's. Anderson, pianist to the 334 GOL>. Queen, and instructress of the Prinep<5 «: a<. of age she performed before Her Majesty and Prin^^ Albert • ^suh sequently she became the pupil of Herr^ Kuhe and thpn her finishing lessons from Thalbera- Tn ix^n cUa leceived Grand National Concerts, and at once established h'^reputation as tou^f ^rarSf for"^^^ ScVTaldTef |.'s "sff .?h.s?“SSS¥ll GODEWYCK, MAE 6 AEETTA, dr^ng'^rNichouf’Maas!®!^ XsItasM^ sfe |tys"oSis," ssrvmS that rendered her compositions verv^nlep^in J godiva, was the eldest son of Algar, the great Earl of Mercia This’ through the‘'ree“f of SoyeTryTn"noof-da^® S'^shfdid"tm sr.\rxr.r„wg2.rii;.w^^ “I, Leofric, for the love of thee, Do make Coventry toll-free.” GODWIN, MARY WOLLSTONECRAPT i®P?^.S=3rH College of 1 ill Godwin was a student In the Dissenters college ot that place, but they did not then meet, GON. o35 ^ pflrlv years were not passed happily. Her Mary Wollstoneci aft s ca y >e^^^^^^ judgment in the man- father appears to of a most ungovernable temper. “The agement of a family, „ jj . (Godwin, iu his unaffected despotism of her e^ucat says^Mu^wawi ^ heart-ache. and interesting I® contented and unresisting subject She was not formed to be the co“tcn of a despot; but wrong the reproof or chastisement when she felt she had ^ 0 ^ 'vjong, the iep^^^_^ of her mother, instead ^ ^ hing her to herself. The blows the only thing mrar^ wCh were the mere ebullitions of of her father on ‘He central y wnmn w indigna- a passionate temper, instead ° .„ell as of great energy tion.” A woman of exquisite sensiDUiiy,^^ of character, she was thus led y co-mpanion and providing for herselh^ ^wo to a lady at Bath, she had conceived an ardent sisters, and also a ii^iend lo Islington, which was very attachment, she opened Preen Mr Godwin, who is well shortly removed to high terms of her pre-eminent qualified to "Pteten, speaks in h gi t friendship fitness for the te^ng of^chfidren^,^ her ml“ aLged m her abs^^^^^ f=n.»7 Of Lo„, K». “SJS’ Sa‘ ,SS« "X S authorship. She had, ’haritv a pamidilet entitled “Thoughts devote *0 profits to a woik leaving Lord Kingsborough’s on the Education of „,..i entered into negociations family, in 1787, *0 Lc^ndon an^ with Mr. Johnson,^ the Qf her life were accordingly by authorship, ^‘te/te^^ g fiiat period she produced some small spent in writing; and during that periou ^ ^ cf several Kevre“%he^pr4“tsTf her Pep. '"hich were more^han^^^^^ needed her brothers out “ tje brought him into em- whose speculative haints Imd hy uroceed in a course harrassments. TJius ^r Her ^answer, however, to of usefulness, hut -““attenjied by fame wh^h was the first Burke’s Keflections on the Stench Revolutmn, wn^^.^^^.^^ Righti r^pmenTwWch TarpUished in 1791, rapidly brought ^®In H° 92 "°MaVwollstonecreft went to Paris, tion •” and a visit to Norway on business, m 1795, -hitter her ‘‘Tetters from Norway.” Distress of mind, caused 1^ dwfntmenr^ -hieh^ an -ttach-ent « m Pans had subjected her, led her at this period of her Ufe to mai^e 336 GOM. GON. ^ &™ide. But it is a striking proof of her vicrour of the “Letters from Norway” Avere Avritten at the time hen hei mental distress Avas at its height, and in the interval between her tAvo attempts at self-destructiSn. mtenal became acquainted Avith William celebrated philosopher and political writer A mutuS attachment Avas the result ; and as they, unfortunately, held similar opinions reflecting the ceremony of marriage, they lived together uiiAvedded, for six months ; when finding the necessity of ^legiti- ^ which would otherwise be an outcast from\cr biith they Avere married. Mrs. Godwin died in child -bed a frw months afterAA^ards, leaving her infant daughter, Avho subsequently became the wife of Percy Bysshe Shelley, and has glveiiTmS^ proof Biat she inherits the talents of both her parent? Mr GodAvin mourned the death of his wife deeply. In 1798 ho nf w works, and also published a small meLir of her, which is eminently marked by genuine feelinff simnlicitv and truth. The style of this memo!? i! different fZi productions of Godwin, Avhich he ascribed to the influence the genius of his wife had exercised over his own mind: he concludes ixth, Wished fe‘6rr!”’“‘ ^ GOMEZ, MAGDALENE ANGELINA PAISSON DE, A French author, was the daughter of Paul Paisson, a player, ^^0 married M. de Gomez, a Spanish gentleman of small fortune, in Avhose circumstances she was deceived She, hoAvever, procured sufficient, by her writings, to live at St* Germaine-en-Laye; she died there in 1770. Her Avorks Avere numerous, chiefly romances, Avhich Avere well Avritten, and have been much esteemed. Those most celebrated were “Les Journe'es Amusantes ” eight vols. ; “Crementine,” two vols.; “Anecdotes Persans, two vols. ; “Les Cent Nouvelles,” eight vols. She also * wrote several tragedies, which were unsuccessful. GONZAGA, BARBA VON, Duchess of Wurtemburg, was the daughter of Louis the Third Mantua. She married the Duke of Wurtemburg, Eberhard With the beard, in the year 1474. A devoted student herself, she became the patroness of learning and literary men in her husband’s aomam Through her influence was the university of Zuliengen established. She died, 1505, mourned by her subjects, and by the Avhole literary world. ^ > j ^ GONZAGA, CECILIA DE, An Italian lady of high birth, gave proofs, even Avhen a child, of a remarkable fondness for learning. Her father, John Francis Honzaga, Lord of Mantua, procured the best masters to instruct her, and at the age of eight she is said to have known Greek. She was religious and charitable as well as learned, gave marriage portions to poor young w.omen, and repaired and beautified convents and churches; in order to do this, she was obliged to use the greatest self-denial in her personal expenses. Her father, for a long time, resisted her desire of taking the veil, but he at length GON. 337 cave a reluctant consent to the irrevocable step which cut her off for ever from the active pursuits of life. She was born about 1422, GONZAGA, COLONNA IPPOLITA. Don Ferrante Gonzaoa. one of the most renowned captains of the Emperor Charles the Fifth, had very singular ideas on the subject of education; ideas that met with little approval among his own sex at that day, and would find as little at present. He said that all exercises of the head and intellect tended to render men good for nothing; that military discipline, the use of arms, skill in horsemanship, were to be taught young noblemen; then- moral training was to be patience, perseverance, long-suffering, bravery. As to women, it was quite another thing; their domain was in-doors ; and as it was good for the world that science and literature should advance and embellish life, and add to its com- forts, somebody must attend to these; nothing more clear, then, argued Don Ferrante, than that this is “woman’s mission.” He had an opportunity of acting upon this theory, for he was the father of ten sons, all younger than his daughter Ippolita, who was born in 1535. She had, from her infancy, masters of the first intelligence for every science; and nature having endowed her with uncommon ability, her progress in every department of litera- ture soon rendered her famous. Her father, becoming governor of Milan, brought her into a brilliant and courtly circle, where her personal charms, and the wealth and importance of her family attracted many suitors, undeterred by her extraordinary learning. She formed a marriage of love with Fabrizio Colonna, a Roman nobleman, who had distinguished himself in a military capacity. This union seems to have been one of great happiness ; but it was of short duration. Fabrizio died in the flower of youth. His widow, after the manifestation of violent grief, sought solace in literature. Her house soon became the resort of all the eminent writers of the age; the most extravagant tributes of admiration were offered to her by the poets; nor were scientific or grave writers behind-hand in pouring out homage to a woman whose beauty, high rank, and talents, seemed to warrant this sort of adulation. In the meantime, her brothers grew up in the greatest ignorance; her uncle, the Cardinal Ercule, Bishop of Mantua, interceded in favour of the heir of the family, Don Cesare ; he urged his brother to allow his eldest son some few of the advan- tages he had lavished on his daughter! In vain! Don Ferrante, firm to his theory, refused that the smallest part of the “ample page of knowledge” should be “unrolled” to the modern Cicsar. ^ Ippolita formed a second union with the Count Caraffa, but it was productive of nothing but misery. The Count Caraffa, took umbrage at the crowd of literati and artists who surrounded his wife. She was not willing to abandon her habits and tastes; discord was fomented by the count’s mother, a narrow-minded woman, who detested her daughter-in-law : these disputes resulted in a legal separation; upon which occasion Ippolita received a letter from her father breathing the tenderest consolation, and recalling his darling to the bosom of her family. She was received with tenderness, but her spirits were broken. She gradually declined in health, and died at the age of twenty-eight. z 838 GON. She left a volume of poems, among which is celebrated a sonnet 7?Titten on the death of Irene of Spilimberg. GONZAGA-COLONNA, JULIA, Duchess of Traietto, and Countess of Fondi, was married, when very young, to Duke Vespasian Colonna, a man older than her father ; but it seems he gained her heart. She was, in a few years after her marriage, left a widow, rich, exceedingly beautiful, and “the great attractions of her person were surpassed, if possible, by the qualifications of her mind.” The first noblemen in Italy made proposals for her hand ; but notwithstanding the duke her husband had been old and infirm, she paid the highest respect to his memory, and determined never to marry a second time. The fame of her pharms extended beyond her own country, and at length reached the Ottoman Porte. The Sultan, Soliman the Second, de- termined to obtain her by force, as he could not gain her by other means. The commander of his navy, Ariadne Barbarossa, undertook to seize and carry her off; arriving at Fondi in the night, with two thousand soldiers, he found little difficulty in scaling the walls. The inhabitants of Fondi, alarmed by the appearance of the invaders, and ignorant of the purpose for which they had come, rushed out of their houses, uttering the most doleful shrieks. The beau- ful duchess, awakened by these cries of terror, escaped from her chamber-window, and fled to the mountains, where she was assailed by fresh terrors, for a desperate banditti made these mountains their haunt. She fell into their hands ; but, moved by her appeals, or restrained by divine providence, these outcasts treated her with respect, and restored her to freedom. The duchess devoted her time chiefly to literature, and her genius, beauty, and virtues, gained her many flattering tributes from the distinguished philosophers and poets of that age. Bernardo Tasso, father of Torquato, complimented her by name in his “Amadis and after her decease, which occurred April 19th., 1566, Ariosto thus commemorates her; — “Giulia Gonzaga che dovunque il piede Volg6 e dovunque i sereni occki gira Non pur ogn’ altra di heltd la cede, Ma come Dea dal ceil scesa I’ammira.” Julia was suspected of Lutheranism; and though she never acknowledged this, yet as she died without the usual Catholic ceremonies, the presumption is, that she was, Protestant in her heart. GONZAGA, ELEONORA, Daughter of Francis the Second, Marquis of Mantua, was united, when very young, to the Duke of Urbino. She was celebrated for her devotion to her husband, who was deposed by Pope Lee the Tenth, in favour of Lorenzo de Medicis. The duke would have sunk under this misfortune, but for the strength of mind and tenderness of his wife. On the death of Lorenzo in 1492, the dukedom was restored to its rightful owner. Two sons and three daughters were the fruit of this union. Eleonora, by the chastity and. severity of her manners, reformed the morals of her court. GON. 339 GONZAGA, ISABELLA DE, Wife of Guido Ubaldo de Montefeltro, Duke d’Urbino, was aunt to Eleonora Gonzaga, who married the successor of her husband. This lady is celebrated for her conjugal fidelity and attachment. Her husband who was sick and infirm, was driven from his dominions by Caesar Borgia. In his distress, he implored the assistance of Louis the Twelfth of France ; but he dared not com- ply with this request, lest he should draw on himself the resent- ment of the house Borgia. The duke then intimated to the King of France, that, in consequence of his infirm health, he was willing to enter into holy orders, and divorce Isabella, whom a ceremony only made his wife. The duchess was powerfully solicited, in consequence of this declaration of her husband, to make another choice, but she resolutely refused. She devoted herself to the duke in his adversity with the tenderest affection. After his death, she abandoned herself to an excessive and unfeigned sorrow. She had been married twenty years, and devoted the rest of her life to the memory of her husband. GONZAGA, LUCRETIA, An illustrious Italian lady of the sixteenth century, was as remarkable for her wit and learning, as for high birth. She wrote such beautiful letters, that the utmost care was taken to preserve them; and a collection of them was printed at Venice in 1552. There is no learning in her letters, yet we perceive by them that she was learned; for, in a letter to Robertellus, she says, that his Commentaries had shewn her the true meaning of several obscure passages in Aristotle and JEschylus. All the wits of her time commended her highly ; and Hortensio Lpdo, besides singing her praises, dedicated to her a piece written in Italian, “Upon moder- ating the passions of the soul.” They corresponded, and more than thirty of her letters to him have been printed. We learn from these letters that her marriage with John Paul Manfrone was unhappy. She was not fourteen when she "was married to him against her consent; yet she treated him with due respect and obedience, though his conduct gave her great uneasiness. He engaged in a conspiracy against the Duke of Ferrara; was detected and imprisoned by him; but, though con- demned, not put to death. She. did all in her power to obtain his release ; applied to every man of importance in Christendom to intercede for him; and even solicited the Grand Seignor to nake himself master of the castle where her husband was kept. But her endeavours were vain, for he died in prison, after having shewn such impatience under his sufferings as made many persons imagine that he had lost his senses. She lived afterwards in honour- able widowhood, though several men of rank were her suitors; but she resolutely rejected all such offers, declaring frankly on one occasion, that she had suffered too much in a conjugal state again to subject herself to the yoke, from which God had freed her, even though a husband richer than Croesus, wiser than Lelius, or handsomer than Nireus, should offer himself. Of four daughters which Lucretia bore to her husband, two only survived, whom she dedicated to a conventual life. Her writings were held in so much esteem, for the graces of her S40 GOK. style, that even the notes she wrote to her domestics were carefully collected, and many of them preserved in the edition of her letters bhe was a kind mistress, careful even to the settlement of her domestics in life, as a reward for their services. She wrote many letters to her friends and acquaintances on various subjects, in a strain of admirable morality; and in all her conduct was an example to her sex, and a blessing to society. GORE, MRS. CATHARINE GRACE, Is one of the most popular of the living female novelists of this country ; the number of her works would give her celebrity, had she no other claim. She is, however, a powerful and brilliant writer, and it seems almost a parody to assert, that her surprising fertility of imagination should be an obstacle to her attaining the high literary reputation she merits. But her works are so unfail- ingly presented to the public, so constantly poured out, that they are received like the flowers and fruits, acceptable and delightful, but not to be sought for and praised, as some rare occasional production. We revel in our showers of roses, but they are common- place, while we make a wonder of some prickly production of a foreign bed. We are led to these thoughts while looking over a notice of Mrs. Gore’s writings, which appeared in Chambers’s Cyclo- pedia : the critic says, — “This lady is a clever and prolific writer of tales and fashionable novels. Her first work (published anony- mously) was, we believe, a small volume containing two tales, ‘Ihe Lettre de Cachet,’ and ‘The Reign of Terror,’ 1827. One of these relates to the times of Louis the Fourteenth, and the other to the French Revolution. They are both interesting, graceful tales— superior, we think, to some of the more elaborate and extensive fictions of the authoress. In 1830, appeared ‘Women as they Are • or. The Manners of the Day,’ three volumes— an easy sparkling narrative, with correct pictures of modern society— much lady -like writing on dress and fashion, and some rather misplaced derision or contempt for ‘excellent wives,’ and ‘good sort of men.’ This novel soon went through a second edition, and Mrs. Gore continued the same style of fashionable portraiture. In 1831, she issued ‘Mothers and Daughters, a ^ Tale of the Year,’ 1830. Here the manners of gay life — balls, dinners, and fetes — with clever sketches of character, and amusing dialogues, make up the customary three volumes. The same year, we find Mrs. Gore compiling a series of narratives for youth, entitled ‘The Historical Traveller.’ In 1832, she came forward with ‘The Fair of May Fair,’ a series of fashionable toles that were not so well received. The critics hinted that Mrs. Gore had exhausted her stock of observation, and we believe she went to reside in France, where she continued some years. Her next tale was entitled ‘Mrs. Armitage.’ In 1838, she published ‘The Book of Roses, or the Rose -Fancier’s Manual,’ a delightful little work on the history of the rose, its propagation and culture. France IS celebrated for its rich varieties of the queen of flowers, and Mrs. Gore availed herself of the taste and experience of the French floriculturists. A few months afterwards came out ‘The Heir of Selwood, or Three Epochs of a Life,’ a novel in which were exhibited sketches of Parisian as well as English society, and an interesting though somewhat confused plot. The year 1839 witnessed three more works of fiction from this indefatigable lady, ‘The GOT. 341 Cabinet Minister,’ the scene of which is laid during the regency of George the Fourth, and includes among its characters the great naine of Sheridan; ‘Preferment, or my Uncle, the Earl ’ containing some good sketches of drawing-room society, but no plot ; and the ‘Courtier of the Days of Charles the Second,’ and other tales. Next year we have the ‘Dowager, or the New School for Scandal; and in 1841 ‘Greville, or a Season in Pans;’ ‘Dacre of Gie South, or, the Olden Time’ (a drama;) and ‘The Lover and her Husband, etc , the latter a free translation of M. Bertrand s Gerfaut. In 1842, Mrs Gore published ‘The Banker’s Wife, or Court and City, in which the efforts of a family in the middle rank to outshine a nobleman, and the consequences resulting from ^is silly vanity and ambition, are truly and powerfully painted. The value of Mrs. Gore’s novels consists in their lively caustic pictures of fashionable ^^^“Bcsfdcs^ the works we have mentioned, Mrs. Gore has published ‘The Desennuye^e,’ ‘The Peeress,’ ‘The Woman of the World, The Woman of Business,’ ‘The Ambassador’s Wife, and other novels. She contributes tales to the periodicals, and is perhaps unparalleled for fertility. Her works arc all of the same class— all pictures of existing life and manners; but the want of genuine feeling, of passion and simplicity, in her living models, and the endless frivol- ities of their occupations and pursuits, make us sometiines take leave of Mrs. Gore’s fashionable triflers in the temper with which Goldsmith parted from Beau Tibbs— ‘The company of fools may at first make us smile, but at last never fails of rendering us ™ Besides ^these narrative fictions, Mrs. Gore has made some con- tributions to the stage— “The Maid of Croissy,” “The Sledge-Driver, —little dramas from the French,- “The School for Coquettes, and other comedies. Sir Walter Scott showed, by the examples of Le Sage and Fielding, that a successful novelist could scarcely be fitted for dramatic compositions; his own attempt in that way came aftenvards to support his theory. The plays of Mrs. Gore may, then, without disparaging her abilities, be acknowledged but mediocre achievements. .i, -u Respecting this lady’s domestic life, it may just be observed that the date of her birth must be looked somewhere about the close of the last century; that she married, m 1823, Mi. Charles Gore, who at the time held a commission in the British army ; tfiis gentleman, who had long been a confirmed invalid, died some years since ; by him our gifted authoress had two children, a son and a daughter, the latter of whom married, quite recently, the Hon. and Kev? Lord John Thynne. For many years Mrs. Gore has resided chiefly in France. GOTTSCHED, LOUISA ADELGUNDE VICTOBIA, Was born at Dantzic, in 1713. Her maiden name was Kalmus. When only sixteen years of age, she married Professor Gottsched, of the Leipsic university. She aided her husband in all his literary labours; and appeared, in a short time after her mariiage, as an authoress under her own name. Her style is pronounced by critics as superior to that of her husband ; though he enjoyed a great reputation as an author. She wrote .a- nuinber of meio- 342 GOU. dramas, and a very fine trasredv- in 1792. ^‘Panthea^’* Her death occurred GOUGES, MARIE OLYMPE DE, th^ revolution she espoused the cause of the people, and made Mirabeau the hero of her writings. But the enormities of the Jacobins disgusted her* and hifl Sixteenth was dragged before the tribunal’, she had the courage to demand the privilege of defending him This hCT°out'^for Marat and Eobespferre, liiar^d imr out for dea^. She was guillotined November 3rd., 1792 aired thirty-eight. She wrote several dramas. Her character 'as^ a woman was by no means irreproachable. GOULD, HAHNAH FLAGG, Is a native of Lancaster, in the State of Vermont, North America* but in her early youth her father, who was a veteran of the Revo- lution, removed to Newburyport, in Massachusetts, where she has since resided. Her mother died when Hannah was young and for father® she wS eanh^rSpS."”'®’ ‘he chief source of his Miss Gould commenced her literary career as nearly all American Y writing for periodicals. Her contributions were chiefly poetical ; these she collected, and in 1832 her first volume of poems was published in Boston. Since then, two additional volumes of her poems have been issued; and. in 1846, a volume of prose, entitled “Gathered Leaves, or Miscellaneous Papers,” which ^ ad previously been contributions to annuals, appeared. In 1850 a volume of poems, selected and original' were publilied » ““le book of poems for children. Miss Gould possesses great delicacy and scope of imagination- she gathers around her simple themes imagery of peculiar beauty and nnc^mon association — and yet this imagery is always appro- FhTlt-i ® ^®‘^ ^®h®i‘o”s commlnd"^ of langu^ef and the skill of making the most uncouth words “lie smooth. in Ayme ” which the greatest poet of the age might envy. And she not seldom, displays humorous turns of thought, and a sportive raillery which IS very amusing. ^ quality than wisdom in female writers, and Miss Goulds sprightly wit has the advantage of appearing quite original. She, however, uses it with great delicacy, and always to teach or enforce some lesson which would not disparage “divine Philosophy to mculcate. — In truth, the great power of her poetry IS Its moral application. This hallows every object she looks upon and ennobles every incident she celebrates. She takes lowly and homely themes, but she turns them to . the light of heaven, and n beautified, and refined, and elevated. She brings to her God the rich treasures of her inteUect, and the warm feelings of her heart. Everywhere and in everything she sees and feels His uff ^bose “spiritual breathings,” which Lord^^ readers, to unite with her in praise to the GOU. GOZ. GRA. 343 GOURNAY, MARY DE JARS, LADY OF, SissiSi:ii married, but received a small pension from the court. She 1645, at Paris. GOZZADINI, BETISIA, |g£5l.s£sli=i1 mmwmm Her elofuene°e' was\CTy as well a| her learnmg and where she was visiting. This accident happened in 1261. GRACE, MRS. wal-rtfaVr of f iuppo7he’r Slf^hid also to rS7®tw7n1f LSaZ 7{nds. Homerton, where she died about 1786. GRAFFIGNY, FRANCOISE D’HAPPONCOURT, IS=£- •* "fs=%s,.sS'“r«; 3-11 GKA. celebrity. Their variety of description, richness of imagery, and justly admired. She als^cor^’posed f 1 ? f Larmoyante, which contains many ingenious thoughts, but is negligently finished. ^cmous Glpfflgny sometimes told with mortification, that her inherited a vast number of the copperplates of the great Callot, sent one day for a brazier and had them all melted down, and made into kitchen utensils. In her married life she sutfered much unkindness from an un- worthy husband Becoming a widow, in 1740 she went to Paris in the suite of Mademoiselle de Guise, little foreseeing the honours that awaited her in the literary world. Her reputation was formed in the capital while she was unconscious of it. Several men of letteis engaged her assistance in a jieriodical production that was m vogue at that time. She wrote for them a tale entitled “Bad examples produce as many virtues as vices.” This storv is filled with maxims, of which the veiy title is one. Madame de Graffignv began the career of an author at rather a late period of life • but no want of spirit or animation is to be objected to her writing Besides many other dramatic and imaginative works, she composed riiiee or four little plays for the young, which were represented in Vienna by the children of the Emperor, who gave her a pension sSicUr GRAHAM, ISABELLA, Was born in the county of Lanark, Scotland, in 1742. Her parents, Mr. and Mrs. John Marshall, educated her carefully and religiously. In 1^5, she became acquainted with Dr. John Graham, a physician of Paisley, whom she afterwards married, and bv whom she had four children. Soon after their marriage, her husband was ordered to join his regiment, then in Canada. Four of the happiest years of her life were spent in that country, when Dr. Graham was ordered to Antigua, where he died in 1774 Mrs Graham then returned to her father in Scotland, where, by*taking charge of the education of some young ladies, she supported her aged father, herself, and her children. In 1789, Mrs. Graham returned to America, and opened a seminary for young ladies in New York, in which she was very successful. She was also eminent as a public benefactor, being the proiector, the founder, and one of the most efficient members, of the “Widow’s Society, the “Orphans’ Asylum,” and a “Society for the Promotion ot Industry She devoted her time, talents, influence, and earnings to the building up of these useful charities; even performing the office of teacher for some time in the Orphans’ School, before the lands were sufficient to pay an instructor. Few women have accomplished such efficient services for public good as did this truly noble woman ; she not only worked herself in the cause of her Heavenly Master, but she had that peculiar faculty, the gift which moved the hearts of many to work with her who, without such an exemplar and monitor, would never have entered on these plans of doing good. Mrs. Graham was also gifted with genius; her talents, hallowed by piety, and devoted to duty, were of the high order which wguld have gained her a wide GRA. GRE. 345 reputation for literature, had she lent herself to its pursuits. Her familiar letters are models of the best style ; and the fragnients of her poetry, found among her papers, entitled “Pmvision for my last Journey through the Wilderness,” etc., shew the poetic feeling IvhlhTumbcred^ her heart, or rather was by her lo^^^^ of God and her ceaseless service in His cause. She had, in this life, the reward of seeing her exertions crowned with wonderful success; and the blessing of a peaceful and happy death seeined the fitting close of an earthly career which was an eternity of glory and blessedness. She died July 27th., 1814. But lier spirit has not passed away; it animates her descendants ; her daughter, Mrs. Bethune, and the only son of this daugh^i, the Rev. George W. Bethune, who carry on and out the holy principles of benevolence of Isabella Graharn. Her Life and Writings” is widely known, many editions having b^n published in Scotland and England; and probably more than fifty thousand copies have been printed in America. GRANT, ANNE, Whose maiden name was Mac Vicar, was horn at Glasgow, in Februarv 1755. When a child, she went with her father, who was an officer in the British army, to America, and spent some time hi the interior of New York. While residing near Albany, Miss Mae Vicar was introduced to the notiee of Madame Schuylei, wife, or widow rather, of Colonel Philip Schuyler; and to this “American lady,” the English maiden, afterwards Mrs Giant, acknowledges she owed “whatever of culture her mind revived. She returned to Scotland in 1768, and in 1779 married the Rev Mr Grant, of Laggan, by whom she had several children. On the death of her husbind, in 1801, being obliged to rfort to her pen for subsistenee, she wrote “The Highlanders, and othei Poems, “Memoirs of an American Lady,” “Letters from the Mountains, “Essays on the Superstitions of the HighlaMs of Scotland, etc. She died on the 7th. of November, 1838, at Edinburgh, where she resided during the latter part of her life, and where she was the centre of a large circle of accomplished and literary people, r82rtiirher dfath she enjoyed a royal pension of one hundred pounds yearly, which, with the emoluments derived fiom her writings, and some liberal bequests, rendered her quite independent. GREEN, FRANCES HARRIET, Whose maiden name was Whipple, was born in Smithfield, Rhode Island, Ameriea. Her family is one of the most honoura- ble in the state, and some of the members have displayed uncommon talents While very young she shewed a decided genius, and poetiy was her first production. A number of her fugitive pieces appeared from 183Q to 1835. Her first prose work was “Memoirs of Eleanor Elbridge” — a coloured woman — which was very suecessful. The rext book was a singular one to emanate from a woman s mind - “The Mechanic,” addressed to operatives. Ihis appeared in 1841 ; and in 1844, she published “Might and Right,” an historical sketch of the doings of the two political parties during the attempts to form a new constitution for the State of Rhode Island. following years she wrote for the “Reform Periodicals, so calico. GEE. science with the flowers of literature ” Mrs Propn ^ic Senas of descriptirpoemfSe eLeSgr; beau"tLl"S^’,r”® with the warm earnest spirit of Ihe Lekw after good! GREVILLE, MRS., W ircLtmf tht wTote^aboutTZ/s tifuT'Mrs.°Crewf;a"ThC name was Fanny M’Cartney? Mrs. GrevilM was th? hS^To^: ^ar^ ?ororat“t.^" GREY, LADY JANE, Was an illustrious personage of the blood-royal of Enfflanrl hv both parents; her grandmother on her father’s sidp TTpn^r n Marquis^ of Dorset, being queen-consort to Edward the ^our^’ and her grandmother on her mother’s. Lady Frances Brandon’ & rfd^T*® Henry the Seyenth,’ and%u“oSr of lat “ 1537, at Bradgate, her fath^er’s he? tMemr®Shf w«®s early gaye astonishing proofs of er talents. She was considered superior to Edward the Sixth ^o was about the same age, and was thought a prodigy She embroidered and wrote beautifully, played admirably on ^various instruments, and accompanied them with a voice exquisitely sweet intTla?a“tnd^^^ were only inferrirtamints in ner cnaracter ; and, far from priding herself upon them from ~ of patron of the learned.^ ^He hld'two fhaplahi^ of distinguished learning, whom he employed as futons ^ whose instructions she made such p oficiency as amazed them both. Her own language she snokp the^ ^Yench^ltnlii^® utmost accuracy ; and she not onfy understood ^ Italian, Latin, and Greek, but spoke and wrote them with the greatest freedom. She was also versed in Hebrew, Chal- dee, and Arabic; and all this while a mere child. She had a sedateness of temper, a quickness of apprehension, and a solidity sL^^thoSt’ to understand the sciences ; so tha^ she thought, spoke, and reasoned, upon subjects of the greatest importance, in a manner that surprised all. To these endowments ‘loveliest graces of woman, mildness, humility, and modesty. Her natu^ral fondness for literature was much increased parents in the feminine part of her educa- nf gentleness of her tutor, Aylmer, in the fulfilment ot his duties, he won her to love what he taught. Her alliance TVyv”? crown, and the great esteem in which the Marquis of father, was held by both Henry the Eighth and Edward me foixth, unavoidably brought her sometimes to court; and she GRE. 317 received many marks of Edward’s fovoiir. Yet she generally con- tinued in the country at Bradgate. . It was there that the famous Roger Ascham was on a visit m August, 1550 ; and all the rest of the family being ou^t hunting, he went to the apartment of the Lady Jane, and found her reading Plato’s Phaedon, in the original Greek. Astonished at this, he asked her why she lost such pastime as there must needs be in the park ; at which she answered, smiling, “I wist all their sport in the paik is but a shadow to that pleasure that I find m Plato. Alas, good iblk, they never felt what true pleasure meant.” In 1553, Lady Jane was married to Lord Guildford Dudley ; and shortly afterwards reluctantly accepted the crown, which the intrigues of her father and father-in-law had placed on her head. But ascending the throne was only a step on her way to the scaffold. Nine days only did she wear the crown ; the nation acknowledged the right of Mary, eldest daughter of Henry the Eighth ; and the Lady Jane and her husband were sent to the Tower. They had committed a crime against the state, in accepting the sovereignty which by birth belonged to Mary ; but as she had suffered no loss, and the offenders were so young, and had been persuaded by others, it was hoped their lives would be spared. But the boon of mercy was not for them; and in February, 1555, they weic brought to the block. . ^ . Although the queen, seeming to desire the salvation of hei victims, sent the most learned and subtle priests to exhort the Lady Jane to a change of faith, she defended her opinions with ability and resolution ; and her part in this conference is highly commended by Bishop Burnet, and other ecclesiastical historians. She wrote several letters in her confinement, one to her sister, in Greek, exhorting her to maintain, in every trial, that fortitude and per- severance of which she trusted to give her Gie ^ample. Another one was addressed to her father’s chaplain. Dr. Harding, who^ had apostatized from his religion, to his safety. She also wrote four epistles m Latin, tvvo of them the night before her execution, on the blank leaves of her Greek Te^tamen^t^ed consent to her husband’s entreaties for a last interview, alleging that the tenderness of their parting would over- come their fortitude, and that they should soon meet wh^re no 'disappointment, misfortune, or death could disturb .. As she beheld from her window her husband led to execution having given him a token of her remembrance, she calmly awaited her own fate. On her way to the scaffold, she w^ met ^7 the cart that bore the lifeless body of Lord Guildford ; this forced from her some tears, that were quickly dried by the report of his courage Joh^Gage, constable of the Tower, entreated her to giv® Wm some token of remembrance, and she presented him with her tablets, in which she had just written three sentences in Greek, Latin, and Enelish suggested by seeing the dead body of her husband ; im- norf ng thS whom human laws had condemned, would IJ® saved brDMnrmercVT and that if her own fault deserved punishment, i/would she trusted, be extenuated by her youth and inexpeiience. At the s’catfold, without breathing a complaint against the seveiip' of her punhhment, she attested her innocence of intentionai wrong; /r/J 348 &KE. GRI. RiVsStog \he to^nceVof tSose t"£om°she’'hL“ The executioner knelt to implore her granted readily, adding, “I prav von she kneeling, and skying, ‘‘Lord,S thy hfn^n, f T^ckly.” Then she meekly submitted to her fate ^ She wo = commend my spirit,” the time of her death. ‘ “‘'® hardly seventeen at grey, MRS., or distasteful to the most fastiLus. Her injurious the moral tone, may be safely allowed trf to The charaeters are sueli as in innocent.” opportunity to see portrayed manv dresses them up, howeyer^ very cfeverly^ and i public suitably. “The Gamble^'’s Wife^’ oup ^i^em to the has enjoyed a wonderful popularity. In her later much improyement in the stvle whiph ^ works there is “Aleine’Ms decidedly the best of generally correct. a yery successful imitation of Mrs! Marsh • i^'^sS^nd^'fP^ and tlT& ‘‘The%°et‘^o7°the“S^.*^^7hc‘^’f GRIERSON, CONSTANTIA, composed several fine poems, in English - a nrt ^w^?T‘ ^ yttZtV ’"‘‘■‘“®- these extraordinmT"ta“ents Snsrp-E’s 'Sf 2 2 £=.:•?.« sifS "S."f2 JE? .KEETtSErc? S.E” *" . S5 irM^ssErp^ss-s feS^s?- £E”dtr?^ .nr.7."ssE s Sy'i were ever"pubhshp^7 ^17 beautiful wriUngs GRIFFITH, ELIZABETH, gutsh^d''’lmrJpif”i! ‘^^u“®'nr® ’^“*^®'' o^ ®0“0 eminence, first distln- g'hticd herself by the “Letters of Henry and Frances,” which 34D GUI. contained the genuine correspondence between her and her husband before their marriage. She also wrote “Memoirs of Ninon de I’Enclos,” the “Morality of Shakespere’s Dramas Illustrated, three novels, four comedies, and “Essays ^addressed to loung Mamed Women.” She died in Ireland, in 1793. GRIGNAN, FRANCES, COUNTESS DE, Daughter of the celebrated Madame Sevigne', was born in 1646. In 1669 she married Count Grignan, an officer of high rank at he S-t of L^is the Fourteenth. Her residence in Provence with her husband, and at a distance from her mother, was the cause of the writing of those excellent letters which passed between ?hfmothef and daughter. She had two daughters and one son. Her life owes all its celebrity to the interest excited by the letteis ?f her mXer. The death of the Countess de Grignan occurred GEISI, SIGNORA GUILIA, Was horn at Milan on the day of ttie fete Her father was an officer of engineers, in the service of Napoleon, her aunt the celebrated singer, Josephine Grassim and her cider sister was Guidetti Grisi, a mezzo soprano of consideiable lepute on thritalilf stage. The childhood df Guilia gave ittle promise of the pre-eminence she afterwards attained. She but was afflicted with a chronic hoarseness which seemed an offec tualTar to heradvancement in the vocal profession. Her musical education was, however, not neglected ; she was much with hei Kister whose professional engagements rendered her study and prTetice It wis soon remarked that Guilia could Kt from memory the most difficult Passages which she had iS her sister practising; and as she grew up her voice became more clear and flexible, without losing its depth and powei. At the age of seventeen, after much study and preparation, she made her dehut at the Bologna theatre, at which Guidetti was jpriww donna in Rossini’s opera of “Zelmira,” taking the part, foi which she was then fitted, although her voice afterwards developed iffio a splendid sLano. Her success was such as to induce Signor Lanari of rioren(S, to endeavour to secure her for his own t^^^atre, an“ he succeeded iu hindiug her to serve term of six vears, at a salary much too low for her deserts, -ah performing for him at Florence, Crivelli, and Mdan, where si appS with Pasta in Bellini’s opera of “Norma,” she te™rna ed the engagement in a sudden and unexpected g ^ “d into France, which she reached after some strange adventure^ and was received hv her sister, who was then performrng at Pans and at'once engaged as prima that period she has shone as one of the hrrghtest stars “^iTlp^Uslt'h; came to London where I'®'’ was in the character of Ninette in “La Gazza Ladra From th s time to 1854 when, conjointly with bignor Mario, with had achieved some of her greatest triumphs, she took her nf thp Fnfflish stao'e she was constantly before the public, adding to the enthusiastic° admiration with which 'P® J®^^jfl4nons every change of character assumed hy her, whose impersomfica jo s 350 GKO. her auditors in a way never to be forgotten. And vet amid all .£r.jS?«u'».“ ”,t K:v./s,?. “S'K whom she was quickly divorced, she afterwards became attached to Signor Mario, who succeeded Eubini on the operatic sta^e "n® 7®“* and after performing a prifessiol a! tour through America, finally settled at Florence, being^K is saW the wife of the accomplished tmore £w|l- o^aViratflirit rmbTriSlcir thanwLr&no^^rGaS^^^^^^^^ GROSS, AMALIE VON' Dom^rfsOsTwSr^^H^r^^f ^“^'‘® Winter, was earlv lifp tht’ ni Her maiden name was Leebach. In mTnd became acquainted with GoSthe, and her taste and mind weie formed under the influence of that remarkable man has/rittenalafrAyLfno;lalesa“^^^^^ «''® GEOTIUS, MAEY, ar.jis;nv' hei illustrious husband ; was his confidant and counsellor in all^his on condition that if she went into the prison she shouldVevfr come Twecb Tn®''®®'^ to this, but finally wL allowed to go ouf twkc puTsuUs whilf '^®’^o‘®^ himself entirely to his literary She accomo khed ftudpng how to effect his Uberation. following manner. nn^ permitted to borrow books of his friends for him chest in wWch^bk r®®*^ *^® .they were carried back In a T^rstTear hk i“ ^ laundress, but beinff^utpd^i?.^“n®d‘^* !l®^® *" examining the chest; grew Sk? A ^ nothing in it besides books and linen, they GroHn^ pic ’ f ‘^'^® trouble to open it. Madame Grotius observed this, and proposed her plan. She represented to G R O. G U E. 351 \qy husband that it was in his power to get out of prison, if he vould put himself into this chest. But to prevent any danger to imiea^h she caused holes to be bored opposite to where his face vL to be so that he might breathe freely ; and persuaded him to try if he could remain shut up in that confined posture (the chesf was only three and a half feet in length,) as long as it would renuire to go from Louvestein to Gorcum. Finding it might be done, she then watched fora favourable opportunity to inake the attempt The commandant being called away, this faithful wife contrived to get her husband carried out in the chest, as though filled with books, while she remained in prison, pr^ending that he was very ill. Thus Grotius escaped, and went to Pans, where he had many friends. She was for a time confined and tre^-ted with great rigour; but finally released, and allowed to join her husband. ^ Subsequently, when he wished to return to Holland, she went first to prepare the way. And then, when she made a journey im Zealand! to pick up the remains of their fortune, his biographer obseryes “Time passed horribly with Grotius till the return of bis wife. She had always been his consolation in adversity. In truth, the most important works of this wonderful man owe fbeir per- fection if not their origin, to her. She encouraged his plans, assisted him in preparing his writings for the press, and was his ' guardian and guiding angel through all the perils and perplexities of Ms life.” grouchy, SOPHIA, Sister of Marshal Grouchy, and widow of the celebrated French philosopher Condorcet, was a successful writer and translator. She translated two works of Adam Smith into French ; and she added “I etters on Sympathy,” in which Madame Condorcet supplies some omissions of th^^^^^ whom she examines, modifies, and often tomh^ts. Her translation is remarkable for the elegance and piirfiy of its style, the ideas and severity of philosophical language. Ttos lady composed a treatise for the education of her daughter, which remains unpublished. She died in 1822, universally regretted. GUENEVER I. This was the first wife of the British King Arthur, so famed in history and romance, as the implacable and heroic enemy of the Saxons. We are told expressly, that she was so remarkably beau- tiful, as to excel all the other ladies of Britain, on which account she was called Guinne, “a word in the Welsh tongue, signifying fair” so says Camden. This Guenever, it seems, was of Roman descent, and was educated up to the time of her marriage, by Cador, Earl of Cornwall, who was her near relative, for the old chronicle tells us that when Arthur had established peace he i^^aiiied “a fayre ladye, and a gentel that Cador, the Earl of Cornwall, had lon«- since nourished in his chamber;” and it is afterwards said tLt although she bore him no children, the king “loved her won- Guenever having accompanied her husband on an expedition against the Piets and Scots, was taken prisoner and confined in thQ castle of Dunbar,, in Angus, where she remained for the rest of her life. She is said to have been interred in a field about ten miles from Dundee, and to have had a sumptuous tomb Ciec- 852 auE. which was placed tombs of the noble her captivity. When Ilolinshed wrote his history still pointed out, and there was a tradition current thiu if any woman chanced to tread upon the sepulchre of the queen she would be henceforth barren, as Guenever herself had been. GUENEVER II. The date assigned to Arthur’s second nuptials is 511 , immediately his twelfth great battle against the Saxons that of Bannesdown Hill, which overlooks the vale in which Bath IS situated. These nuptials were celebrated at Carlisle with great ?! were made the theme of many an ancient ballad. The fair bride was the daughter of Uther of Credawgal, and this is about all we learn of her, except that she died, and was interred at Glastonbury, and was so beloved by Arthur, that at his own mied^ b^® hTs*^ f?fth f >/ 'f‘“ which desire yvas fill- nlled by his faithful subjects. It is said moreover, that no court remarkable for female purity than his where the men were brave, and the women free from reproach. ’ GUENEVER III, Was a Pictish princess, and very unlike her predecessors in character, for no sooner, it is said, “did Arthur marry her than a change took place in the manners of the court nor docs tlie fame of Guenever hpelf escape; not only was she unfaithful to hei lord, but even he, the hero of his time, who had been so tenderly attached to his two former queens, followed the b.ad example of his present wife. Many extraordinary stories are related by the Welsh bards and chroniclers, of doings at this corrupt court. S Lc iJ iw necessary nor desirable to repeat them here. nP AvtUn >’6PO*'ted to have favoured the pretensions of Aithui s nephew Mordred to the throne ; and when in the ensued between the king and Mordred, she learned that the latter was defeated and obliged to fly for his life she ® '^'■ead and had great doubt and wist not what was best all for to be done ; for she wist wxU that her lord. King Arthur, would never of her have mercy for ! nnd took her away privily Zell/HirC’ mo'-e. and came to Caerleon, and there she fife 'iMng” * '^® * *™®’ ”®^®® ®®®“ among folke her of The I?®®? is said to have become a nun in the church of the Martyr at Caerleon, and to have lived to a very advanced age ; some say fifty years after the death of Arthur. ^ GUERCHEVILLE, ANTOINETTE DE PONS, MARCHIONESS OF, answer to Henry the Fourth of T ??®®V ^ ® ^ noble enough to be your wife, Marv dl M^i-'® - 1^® n'istress.” When Henry married ‘‘SiriPfA ’» iTiade thi,s lady dame dhonneiir to that princess, niy wife ideally dame dhonneury be so to the queen;, GUE. GUI. 353 On one occasion, haying hunted purposely near her chateau, Henry sent word to Madame de Guercheville that he would sup and lodge at her house; she replied that all possiWe attention should he paid to his accommodation. Henry, delighted this answer, hastened to the chateau, where he was received hy his hostess, elegantly attired, and surrounded hy all her household. Having lighted the king herself to his room, she kowed and retiied. When supper was served up, Henry sent for the lady, hut was told she had just driven from the house, leaving this message for jiim. king, wherever he is, should always he master. As to myself, I also choose to he free.” GUEST, LADY CHARLOTTE, Was horn in Wales, and has done much to elucidate its language and literature. She has translated, from “The Mahinogion,” an ancient Welsh work, four tales into English, adding many valuj^le notes, which show much antiquarian lore and just philosophy. She has been a contributor to the Cambrian Quarterly; and L^r re- searches and translations have been highly commended. Another lady, Anna Gurney, of Norfolk, niece, we believe, of Mrs. Fry, has also given much time to these antiquarian pursuits. Thiough the unwearied efforts of these two women, much of the early history of their country has been sought out, set in order, and thus will he preserved. ^^j^LAUME, JACQUETTE, A French lady of the seventeenth century, who wrote a work entitled “Les Dames Illustres : ou par bonnes et fortes Raisons, il se prouve que le sexe feminin surpasse en toute sorte de Genre le sexe masculin.” In this performance, published in 1665, the writer attempts to prove the superiority of the female over the male sex, through the whole human and animal creation. The style is elegant and unaffected, and the examples and observatiems vshew knowledge and research. She did not, however, dwell suffi- ciently on the kind of superiority she claimed for woman over man — that it was moral, not mental or physical power which the female sex was ordained to wield. Nor did she distinguish suffi- ciently between the manifestations of the distinctive characters of man and w^oman : that the power of the first was centred in^ the reason and the will ; of the last, in the conscience and the affections# She had never studied the Bible, which is the grand charter of woman’s rights, and the only true expositor of her duties. GUILLET, PERNETTE DU, A POETESS of Lyons, and a contemporary of Louise Labbe, was illustrious for her virtue, grace, beauty, and learning. She sang and played exquisitely, understood several languages, and wrote in Latin with facility. In Pernette du Guillet, it is said, “all that is lovely in woman was united.” GUIZOT, CHARLOTTE PAULINE, Was born in Paris, in 1773. Her father, M. de Meulan, lost all his fortune by the Revolution, and dying in 1790, left a widow and five children almost destitute. Pauline de Meulan, the eldest, com- 2 A 354 GUI. menced writing in order to contribute to the support of her family Her first attempt was a novel, which was successful, and then she became one of the most popular contributors to a journal established at Paris, called “The Publiciste.” In 1807, while sutFering under an illness brought on by over-exertion, which compelled her t6 give up writing, the only resource of her mother and herself, she received an article written in happy imitation of her style, accom panied by an anonymous letter, in which she was informed that till her health should be restored, a similar article should be sent to her for each number of the Publiciste. These articles came with the utmost regularity; and on her recovery, she discovered the writer of them to be M. Guizot. He had heard of her, read and admired her writings, and they soon became friends. In 1812, Mademoiselle de Meulan married her benefactor; and though she was fourteen years older than her husband, their union was a very happy one. The purity and severity of her moral nature exercised great influence over her husband; and she also assisted him in his literary labours. The perfect accord of their sentiments ren- dered this easy for her, and he thus gained for himself increased honour and fame. She died in 1827. Her first works were novels, called “The Contradictions,” and the “Chapel of Ay ton.” She af- terwards published “Essays on Literature and Morals.” In 1821, she gave to the public a work for youth, called “Eaoul the Scholar,’, which has been translated into English, and enjoyed extensive circulation. This was followed by “Letters on Domestic Education,” the best monument Madame Guizot has left of her talents and fame. Among all the French female authors, no one has more consistently and constantly advocated the cause of truth and good morals than this excellent lady. GUIZOT, ELISE MARGARETTA, Was born in Paris, in 1804. Her father, James Dillon, sprang from a branch of the Irish family of that name, which followed James the Second in his banishment to France. He married Hen- rietta de Meulan, sister of Pauline, the first wife of M. Guizot. Madame Dillon was left a widow at an early age, with small means, and the charge of two children, Elise and Pauline. She, however proved herself equal to this difficult situation. Frugal, simple in her tastes, gifted with an hereditary quickness of intellect, she brought up her daughters in a most admirable manner. Elise, from the dawn of her understanding, manifested unusual aptness for acquirement, and extraordinary love for study. Upon the death of her mother, which occurred while she was a very young girl, she assumed the responsibility of managing the family and bring- ing up her sister Pauline. These duties she discharged with zeal and discernment, until the illness of her aunt, Madame Guizot, of the preceding 'sketch, for whom she entertained a peculiar affection, required her society and skill as a nurse, during an excursion to the baths of Plombieres. Madame Guizot was much older than her husband, whom she loved with that affection peculiar to wo- man, which regards the advantage of its object. Setting aside personal considerations, she felt that her husband’s happiness would be secured, if at a proper time after her death he could obtain the hand of a young lady whose mind and character she herself had formed, and whose tastes and habits were, as she knew, per- QT/T. fectly congenial with his. She therefore recommended to him tins marriage, which actually took place after the lapse of over a yen j- of mourning was expired. This union seems to have been fraught with happiness to both parties. Madame Elise Guizot preserved her simplicity as wife of the minister, and used her influence, and added fortune only to promote plans of utility and beneficence. M. Guizot’s political and literary life is too well known to demand any detail; but that he has maintained through every temptation and trial his consistency of principle, and his untarnished honour, is doubtless to be ascribed, in a great measure, to the purity of heart and uncommon culture of mind which distinguished his two suc- cessive wives. Even after their decease, the memory of their pious examples was to him as guardian angels amid the perils of power and the seductions of flattery. Madame Elise Guizot died in 1833, universally regretted, leaving three young children to her husband’s care. She was beloved by all her connections ; the warmth of her heart being as remarkable as the brilliancy of her intellect. She wrote some works of an ethical character; several novels, some- what in the style of Miss Martineau ; and she was a constant contributor to the ‘‘Revue Fran 9 aise,” in valuable Essays upon English, German, and Italian Literature. GUYARD, ADELAIDE SABILLE, Was born at Paris in 1749, and acquired a merited reputation by her portraits in miniature, crayons, and oil. She married M. Vincent, a distinguished artist. She died in 1803, partly of grief at the destruction of a favourite picture which had cost her several years’ labour, by the revolutionary fanatics. GUYON, JEANNE MARIE BOUVIER DE LA MOTTE, The friend of the celebrated Eenelon, Archbishop of Cambray, and memorable for her sufferings in defence of her religious opin- ions, was the descendant of a noble family, and born at Montagris in France, April 13th., 1648. At seven years of age she was sent to the convent of the Ursulines ; here the sensibility of her con- stitution and temper, aided by the impressions received in a monastic life, gave her an early propensity to enthusiasm. The confessor of Henrietta Maria, widow of Charles the First, struck by the character and ardour of the young devotee, presented her, when scarcely eight years old, to the queen, who, but for the opposition of her parents, would have retained her in her family. Jeanne was desirous of taking the veil, but was overruled by her father, who obliged her to many M. Guyon, a wealthy gentle- man. This union was not a very happy one; and at the age of twenty-eight Madame Guyon was left a widow, with two sons and a daughter, of whom she was appointed sole guardian. The first years of her widowhood she devoted to the regulation of her domestic affairs, the education of her children, and the management of their fortune ; in which employments she displayed great energy and capacity. By these occupations, however, she was not prevented from conforming to the ceremonials of the Catholic church, which she continued to observ e with a rigorous austerity. In the midst of these duties, she was suddenly seized with a spiritual impulse ; and, under the delusions of a heated imagination, 356 GUY. she abandoned the common affairs of life, to deliver herself up to sublime chimeras. She went to Paris, where she became acquainted with M. d’Aranthon, Bishop of Geneva, who prevailed on her to go to his diocese, to perfect an establishment founded by him at Gex, for the reception of newly-converted Catholics. She went to Gex in 1681, accompanied by her little daughter. Some time after, her relations demanded of her a resignation of her office of guardian to her children, together with their fortunes, which amounted to forty thousand livres. She readily consented to this ; and, reserving only a moderate income for herself, consigned over to her family the bulk of her property. The community of Gex, observing her liberality, asked the bishop to propose to Madame Guyon that she should bestow a pension on their house, and thereby constitute herself its superior. Her rejection of this proposal, on the plea of disapprobation of the regulations of the community, gave offence to the sisterhood and their patron, by whom she was desired to leave the house. She then went to the Ursulines at Thonon, whence she pro- ceeded to Turin, and thence to Grenoble: at length, by the invitation of the bishop, who venerated her piety, she retired to Verceil. After an absence of five years, which she had spent in teaching her doctrines, she returned in 1686, to Paris, with a view of procuring medical aid. During her wanderings she had com- posed two tracts, entitled “A Short and Easy Method of Prayer,’* and “The Song of Songs, interpreted according to its Mystical Sense.” Her irreproachable conduct, added to the novelty of her doctrines, which recommended prayer, contemplation, and divine love, as the sum and substance of religion, procured her many converts. The principles of Madame Guyon, which savoured of Platonic philosophy, diffused themselves throughout Paris, under the name of Quietism. Letters, from the provinces in which she had lived, complaining of the spread of her doctrines, completed their triumph by stimulating the curiosity of the multitude. The church, alarmed at a heresy which disparaged ceremonial devotion, prepared to resist the attack. Father la Combe, a Barnabite, and Confessor to Madame Guyon, was the first who suffered. He was imprisoned. Madame Guyon herself was next confined, January, 1688, in the convent des Filles de la Visitacion^ where she was strictly interrogated, and (Retained for eight months. Her deliverance was at length effected by Madame Miranion, the superior of the convent, who represented her case_ to Madame de Maintenon. This lady pleaded her cause with Louis the Sixteenth, who liberated her, and she was introduced at St. Cyr, a convent erected by Madame de Maintenon. Soon after her liberation, Madame Guyon was introduced to Fenelon, who became her disciple and friend. She was also dis- tinguished by the notice of the Dukes de Chevreuse and Beauvilliers, men of merit and talents, and by ladies of the first distinction, who were attracted as much by the graces of her person and manners as by her doctrines. The cry of heresy was again raised by the church, which, by its anathemas, gave importance to the sect it sought to crush. Madame Guyon was persuaded by her friends to submit her cause and her writings to the Bishop of Meaux; who, after a conference with her, and perusing her papers, declared his satisfaction. The fury of the church was not, however, allayed; and an order was GW^:. S57 procured for the re-examination of the doctrines of Madame ^uyon » who in the mean time, retired to the convent of Meaux. Bousset was* at the head of the committee of examination, and Transon, FeLlon and the Bi^ of Chalons, were associated. At the end nf six months thirty-four articles were drawn up by the commis- sioners to which Fenelon added four, to prove the harmlessn^s of Quietism. The thirty -four articles were signed by all the exam- iners March 10th., 1695. Madame Guyon also put to them and signed a submission to censure passed by Bishop nf MpT/x the nr^^^ April, against her tracts; by which she ^L^JrPd that shf never meant to advocate anything contrary to ?he Ca^oltc Apostre! and Roman church. To this the hishop added an attestation, purporting that he was conduct of Madame Guyon, and had continued her in the pation of the holy sacrament. Thus acquitted, she retur e 1. 5.. t.Beou.ta, or S a vear was imprisoned, first m the castle of Vinc^nes, the convent Thomas k Gerard, and at last m the Bastile. At a meeting of the general assembly of the clergy of France, m 1700, no ev^ince appearing against her, she was once more set at ^^^ShTnext went to visit her children, and settled near them at Blois The remainder of her life she passed m retirement. T walls* of her chamber, the tables and furniture, were covered with numerous verses which were printed after her death in five voluines, d’Emblemes sur I’Am^ur dmn.;; She also left twenty volumes of “Commentaries ® and “Reflections and Explanations concerning the Inner Life , and “Christian Discourses ‘‘Letters to several persons ; her own ‘‘iSfograX;’’ a of “Visitations;” and two volumes of “Opuscules.” She died June 9th., 1717. GWENISSA, Commonly spoken of as Gwenissa the Fair, was the daughter of the Empero? Claudius, and was given in King of the Iceni, in order to cement the union formed oet\\een that monarch and the Romans. Arviragus, however, did noUong remain true either to his professions of friendship foi the invaders of Britain, nor of love for the heautiful Gwenissa for whom he had divorced his first wife, the famous Queen ^oadicea. On the Breaking out of hostilities between her husband and f'tther, Gwenis. a was much afflicted, and, it is said, by her tmportun mes hrough about an accommodation of their differences, on tvhich account she was called “the winner of peace.” This peace was, howet e^ but of short duration,- the King of the Icem joined a confederacy against the Romans, became reconciled to Boadicea, the deserted Gwenissa, overcome by the extremity of ner in childbirth, prematurely brought on by L^ave She is said to have been as good as she was' heautiful, and to have performed many acts of generosity and kindness for which ner memory was cberisbed in Britain. 058 GWY. HAB. HAG GWYNNE, ELEANOR, Better known as Nell Gwynn, (her real name was Margaret SymcottjJ rose from an orange-girl of the meanest description, to he the mistress of Charles the Second. She first gained her bread by singing from tavern to tavern, and gradually rose to be a popular actress at the Theatre Royal. She is said to have been exceedingly pretty, but below the ordinary height. In her elevation she shewed great gratitude to Dryden, who had befriended her in her poverty. She was also faithful to her royal lover, and after his death retired from the world, and passed the remainder of her life in seclusion. She died in 1691, and was pompously interred in the parish church of St. Martin’s in the Fields ; Dr. Tennison, then vicar, afterwards Bishop of Canterbury, preaching her funeral sermon. This sermon, it was reported, was shortly afterwards brought forward by Lord Jersey to impede the Rev. Doctor’s preferment ; but Queen Mary, having heard the objection, answered gravely, “What then? I have heard as much; this is a sign that that poor unfor- tunate woman died penitent ; for, if 1 can read a man’s heart through his looks, had she not made a pious and Christian end, the doctor could never have been induced to speak well of her.” This re- pentance is not recorded of any other mistress of the profligate king. “Poor Nelly” was the victim of circumstances, not the votary of vice ; and of the inmates of that wicked and corrupt court, she only has won pity and forgiveness from posterity. She deserves this, for she was pitiful to others. In the time of her prosperity she never forgot to relieve distress; and at her death she left a fund for annual distribution at Christmas among the poor debtors, which is to this day distributed in the prisons of London. From Nell Gwynne descended the Dukes of St. Albans. HABERT, SUSAN DE, Wife of Charles Jardin, an officer of the household of Henry the Third of France, who became a widow in 1585, at the age of twenty -four, when she devoted herself to literature, especially phi- losophy, divinity, and the languages. She was a pious as well as learned woman. She died in 1633. HACHETTE, JEANNE, Or Jeanne Foucquet, a heroine of Beauvais, in Picardy, Franc e, who successfully headed a body of women in an assault upon th Burgundians, who besieged her native place in 1470. When the Burgundians ascended their ladders to plant their standards on the walls, Jeanne, with a battle-axe, drove some of them back, and seized their flag, which she deposited in a church, after the battle. Louis the Eleventh of France recompensed her for her bravery; she afterwards married Collin Pillon, and she and her descendants were exempted from taxation. In commemoration of her intrepid con- duct, there is an annual procession at Beauvais, on the 10th. of July, in which the women march at the head of the men. IIA}!. II A 1. 359 IIAHN-HAHN, IDA MARIA LOUISA FREDERICA GUSTAVA, COUNTESS OF. This lady is ttie daughter of the Count Von Hahn-Hahn, an officer in the service of the Grand She was born at Tressow, in that duchy, m the year 1805, and married in 1826 another German count of the same name as her father belonging to a collateral branch of the same family, riiis marriao-e not proving a happy one, the countess sued for a divorce, XL^^re obtS in 182r\h6 natural current of her. affections being thus checked, and turned inward, it is not surprising that she should have sought solace in mental activity, and ^ijen ex- pression to her inward experiences and strong passionate in literature. At first she wrote only poetry, three were published from 1835 to 1837. After that period, however, she became known as a novelist of great and varied imagination, and strong graphic powers of description. Her pictures of life in Germany were so new and fresh, and withal so pervaded by a constantly abiding sense of individuality, that we seem to rJad in every page the author’s own thoughts and experiences. These works were poured forth with mar’^llous rapidity. The Countess Faustina,” “Ulrick,” “Sigismund Forster, and Cecil, were quickly translated into English, and became highly Pop^lai with a class of readers, who prefer the exciting, the romantic, and the imaginative to that which is pure and elevating in moial teaching The Countess Hahn-Hahn has travehed much, and vividly described what she has seen, and thought, in hei woi ^ entitled, “Beyond the Mountains,” “Letters on a Journey, ^ A Northern Tour,” Reminiscences of France, Oriental Letters, and “From Babylon to Jerusalem.” in which last work we may read the inward Vocess of her change of faith to a religion which she seems to have embraced with all the fervoui of her ardent nature. It was early predicted that would end her life in a convent, and the fulfilment of this prophecy appeals very likely. HAIGHT, SABAH ROGERS, Is descended from ancestors distinguished and learning. The Rev. John Elliott, in his “Biographical Dictionai> containhig a brief account of the first settlers, einment chamcttis, etc., who went to New England, givp the following notice . “The church of Ipswich was supplied with a pastoi by the name of Rogers, above one hundred years. The family descen^d from Mr. John Rogers, who was the first English martyr to the cause of the Reformation ; he wac burnt at Smithfield, 1553. .. Mr. Rogers, of Dedham, was his grandson; whose son Nathaniel went to New England, and was in the church at Ipswich between m-. ^(^ers^^ofTittleton, who was graduated in 1725, with whom the compiler of this work once served as an assistant, possessed very superior talents; was a very rational and learned divine, a man of scientific research, and a complete gentleman in his manners. The branches of the family are numerous ; no one name has been more conspicuous among the divines of Massaohusetts. The maternal ancestors of the subject of this memoir descended 360 HAL. from Richard Smith, who was an officer under Cromwell, and who emigrated from England in the beginning of the eighteenth cen- tury. He purchased of the natives, the territory now constituting the town of Smithtown, in Suffolk County, New York. The estate occupied by the original patentee, has continued in the possession of his direct descendants to the present time; and the gentleman who may now be considered as the head of the family, worthily sustains its characteristic reputation for energy, urbanity, and hos- pitality. ^ Sarah Rogers was born in the city of New York, and educated m its best schools. She was married at a very early age, to Richard K. Haight, Esq., a native and resident of the same city. A natural fondness for travel, and love of adventure, stimulated doubtless by the glowing descriptions given her by her husband of those far-off lands, and classic shores, over which he had already travelled extensively, inspired her with an ardent desire to visit them in person. A few years elapsed, during which she cultivated studies with reference to her favourite design ; when she was gratified to the full extent of her most sanguine anticipations, in being conducted over almost every country of Europe, as well as portions of Asia and Africa. The extent of her peregrinations may be inferred from the fol- lowing lines borrowed from her “Letters from the Old World;”— “To Tartary ’s desert plains, from fertile Gallic lands. Prom Norway’s rocky coasts, to Nubia’s burning sands. We ’ve wander’d. On Briton’s Druid stones, Scythia’s mounds on eastern plains, Odin’s temples in the North, o’er Memnon’s cavern’d fanes. We’ve ponder’d. The Gaul, Goth, and Saxon, Scandinavian and Hun, Greek, Turcoman, Arab and Nubia’s swarthy son, We’ve confronted,” etc. To a residence of several years in various foreign capitals, affording the usual concomitants of society suited to every taste; with gal- leries and libraries, wherein the amateur and student might revel at pleasure, was superadded the advantages of being made acquainted with men of letters and science of every nation ; the friends, asso- ciates, and colleagues of the conductor of her wanderings. “The extent to which she improved her rare opportunities, can be appreciated by those only, who have the happiness to be inti- mately acquainted with the estimable qualities of her mind and heart,” says a writer; “while those who are acquainted only with the beautiful emanations of her pen will join us in regretting that Mrs. Haight has not continued her reminiscences and observations.” Her only published work— “Letters from the Old World ; by a Lady of New York,” was received with much favour when it appeared, in 1840. It is in two volumes, containing a great variety of inter- esting information, and at the time was considered one of the best descriptive books of travel modern tourists had furnished: it was highly creditable to the talents and acquirements of Mrs. Haight. HALE, SARAH JOSEPHA, Is author of the work, “Woman’s Record,” from which much of the matter in this volume is taken. From a brief account of HAL. 361 among the gieen hills lawver of distinguished abilities «r^.?eatSlc?cfof ohlS was lift the sole pro- of five chfldrL the eldest then hut seven years old j it was If the Lcl of gSnlng the means for their support and education in the p i litpvarv nrofession. ‘Northwood, a noAcl that she engaged >" ^ ^ 0 ,°^ (a little volume “'omS " naif coSed to reside in Boston, after she became editor “Mis. mie conuiiueu ^jiile her sons were 111 Harvard CoUege. In’ 1841 she removed to Philadelphia, where she to Live Well and to he Well while we Live Comolete Dictionary of Poetical Quotations, containing Selections 'f^Sli^HMe hTs^l^editedlevlf p“d a great “TtV°lordf^SpecUnr«”f "influences which most probably caused m7s Me to becLe the chronicler of her own sex me hpre ffiven from her own pen:— “I was mainly educated hy my sn..ri»?is“£ ss; r..« ipv f» E %kB;i‘i'ss.-ss: SIX'S I ral' Sslere I did not obtain all his works till I was neaily fifteen The first regular novel I read was ‘The Mysteries of Udolpho, whem T was Quuf a child. I name it on account of the influence it LirdscT over my mind. I had remarked that of ali the books I sw, few fere written by Americans, and none by women. Heie 362 HAL. something for my own countrv wpr^ ^ J sex, and do emotions I can recollect. These' feelings earliest mental ence by directing my thoughts to a salutary infla K.V; S'”' £.ftLr^^lL”.5“£UV“‘"'rT^^ iu".£s 4“S«, %4"s ta L . po,„ 2SES5 rsS'p'ss" ‘s-s.sr*- HALKET, lady ANNE, plaT^C irretrst'rrk”?f theological writings Mr. Robert Murray! 0^^ ^^ of TidHho ^ at London, January 4th 1622 TtJt- and was born the First, and her mother sub and the Princess Elizahpth t J a Duke of Gloucester her parents in every polite and carefully educated by physic were her fa«e studls a^ .hP^ in the latter science and akn i’y. ^ became such a proficient professional men, as 'well as invflbVi«^nf^^’ eminent mwX. "rcLS" -."“•"•If mu'"*! -«h .l,e Halket, to whom she bore J^®es excepting her eldest son Pnhpri- pf whom died young admirable tract, “The ^Mother*? Will adtessed her the impression that she shoulri ri^t ^ Unborn Child,” under r £f « «““ " “Meditations.” » y ■- .'t books in manusorint, containing hall, anna maria, i;eV"25S.£ familiar to her as a L which ‘were impression on her mind^’ Md *all hpr“st^ t n lasting freshness and vigour thnf Unv ^ ^ sketches evince so much had passed her life ^aS^^^them^^^ imagine she “To her early aosenpp them. An able critic observes that, traced one strong SL?Sic of '' probably to be of party feelin/on ^ ^ ^ writings— the total absence Miss Fieldinf connected with politics or religion.” with her husbsnd Mr^^ m her marriage connection ^obiiq, Mr. S. C. Hall, an English gentleman, whose UAL. 363 talents and taste, as a successful writer and artist, arc widely known. Soon after her marriage, Mrs. Hall commenced her literary career- no doubt the sympathy and approval of her husband hicfted her genius, and assisted materially in developing her powers. Her first work, entitled “Sketches of Irish Character, appealed in 1829. Of this, and her succeeding works, the following is, probably, •1 correct though by no means a flattered estimate. We find it stated in’ “Chambers’ Cyclopaedia of English TTqir«? sketches bear a closer resemblance to the tales of Miss MiHord than to the Irish stories of Banim or Griffin, though the latter may have tended to direct Mrs. Hall to the peculiarities ot Irish chamcter. They contain some fine rural description, and are animated by a healthy tone of moral feeling and a vein of delicate humour. The coquetry of the Irish girls (very different from that in high life) is admirably depicted. Next year, Mrs. Hall issued a little volume for children, ‘Chronicles of a School- Room,’ consisting of a series of tales, simple, natural, and touching. The home-truths and moral observations conveyed m these nai- ratives, reflect great credit on the judgnient of the writer. good taste and good feeling may be said to preside over all ^he works of our authoress. In 1831, she issued a second senes of ‘Sketches of Irish Character,’ fully equal to the first, which was well received. The ‘Rapparee’ is an excellent story, and some of the satirical delineations are hit off with great truth and hvelines^ Tn 1832 she ventured on a larger and more difficult work— an hltorical romlncrin three rolumes, entitled ‘The Buccaneer.’ The sc ne of twrtris laid in England, at the time of the Jrotecto rate, and Oliver himself is among the characters. The plot of The Rnocaneer’ is well managed, and some of the chaiacters (as that of Sara Ivlrk, Sie Puritan) are skilfully delineated; hut the work is too feminine, and has too little the stormy times in which it is cast. In ‘Tales of Woman’s Trials,’ short stories of decidedly moral ten- dencv written in the happiest style of the authoress. In 183o, appeared ‘Uncle Horace,’ a novel, and in 1838 ‘Lights and Shadows of Irish Life,’ three volumes. The latter had been previously pub- lished in the ‘New Monthly Magazine,’ and enjoyed great popularity. The principffi tale in the collection, ‘The Groves f Blarney ’ was dramatized at one of the theatres with distinguished success. In 1840. Mrs. Hall issued what has been styled the best of ^ovels, ‘Marian : or a Young Maid’s Fortunes,’ in which her knowledge of Irish character is again displayed. Katty Macane, who adopts Marian, a foundling, and watches over her with until in^ affection, is equal to any of the Irish portraitures since those by '^The^next^work of our authoress was a series of ‘Stories of the Irish Peasantry,’ contributed to Chambers’ Edinburgh Journal, and afterwards published in a collected form. In^ 1840, 1 er husband in a work chiefly composed by Lim, and which reflects credit upon ffi talents and industry-‘Ireland, its Scenery Character ’ etc Topographical and statistical information is here blended with the poetical and romantic features of the country- he legends of the peasantry— scenes and characters of humour and pathos and all that could be gathered in five separate tours through Ti’cland, ;uldcd to early acquaintance and recollection of the country. The 864 HAL. work was highly etnhellished by British artists, and extended to three large volumes. In tasteful description of natural objects, and pictures of every-day life, Mrs. Hall has few superiors. Her humour is not so broad or racy as that of Lady Morgan, nor her observa- tion so pointed and select as Miss Edgeworth’s. Her writings are also unequal, but, in general, they constitute easy, delightful reading, and possess a simple truth and purity of sentiment that is ultimately more fascinating than the darker shades and colourings of imagi- native composition.” Since this was written, our authoress has added to her works of fiction a novel called “The Whilebog.” Mrs. Hall’s residence was for some years at The Rosery* Old Brompton, near London, where her home was distinguished for its simple elegance, and the refined taste and hospitality of the gifted pair who presided in this pleasant literary retreat. At present they reside in Surrey, about eighteen miles from London ; Mr. Hall is editor of the “Art-Union,” and Mrs. Hall a constant subscriber to its pages. There her latest and one of her most interesting works, “Midsummer Eve; a Fairy Tale of Love,” first appeared, with superb illustrations. The most distinguished artists in Great Britain furnished the pictorial semblances of the author’s pure and beautiful ideas ; we hardly know which deserves most praise. The volume was issued in 1848, and well sustains the intention of the authoress: “I have endeavoured,” she says, “to trace the progress of a young girl’s mind from infancy to womanhood ; the good and evil influences to which it is subjected; and the trials inseparable from a contest with the world.” Since this work there have appeared in the “Art Journal,” as it is now called, a series of illustrated sketches of the homes and haunts of genius and virtue in our land, under the title of “Pilgrimages to English Shrines.” Mrs. S. C. Hall, as she always gives her name to her works, seemingly desirous of associating her husband’s fame with her own, never loses an oppor- tunity of inculcating those virtues as well as graces which make the happiness and enlarge the best influence of her own sex. Another beautiful trait of her character, is her active benevolence ; she engages in those associated efforts to benefit society by taking care for woman’s education and comfort, now beginning to be made in England. We find her name on the Committee for the Asylum of the “Governesses’ Benevolent Institution;” and in the establish- ment of “The Queen’s College” for the better promotion of female education, Mrs. S. C. Hall is warmly interested. HALL, LOUISA JANE, Is the daughter of Dr. James Park, of Newburyport, Massachu- setts, where she was born in 1802. Dr. Park removed to Boston, and in 1811, opened a school for ladies, fone of the first insti- tutions of this kind under the care of a man, a mode of female education since become popular in Boston,) where his daughter was carefully educated. She began to write very early, but did not publish until 1832. In 1840, she married the Rev. Edward B. Hall, a Unitarian clergyman of Providence, Rhode Island, where she has since resided. Her principal works are, “Miriam, a Drama;” “Joanna of Naples, an Historical Tale ;” and “A Biography of Elizabeth Carter;” besides several poems published in periodicals. Of her most remarkable work, R. W. Griswold, in his “Female Poets of HAL. 365 America,” writes, “‘Miriam’ was published in 1837. It received the best approval of contemporary criticism, and a second edition, ^rtth such revision as the condition of the author’s eyes had previously forbidden, (she having been, for four or five years, Eted with partial blindness,) appeared in the following year. Mrs Hall had not proposed to herself to write a tragedy, but a dramfuc poem, and the result was an instance of the successful acSXent of a design, in which failure but a repetition of the experience of genius. The subject is one of the finest in the annals of the human race, but one which has never been treated with a more just appreciation of its nature and capacities. It is the first great conflict of the Master s dom after its full establishment, with the kingdoms of this world. It is Christianity struggling with the first persecuUon of pow er, philosophy, and the interests of society. Milman had attempted Fts illustrltion in his brilliant and stateljr tragedy of ‘The Martyr of Antioch Bulwer has laid upon it his familiar hands iji ^Im T ast Days of Pompeii and since, our own countryman, William WaJe iTs exh3d it with power and splendour in his masterly romance of ‘The Fall of Kome but no one has yet approached more nearly its just delineation and analysis than Mrs. Hall in ^^^The^pros^e V^r^’ of Mrs. Hall evince a cultivated mind and refined ^caste; the style is carefully finished, and the dehneations of character satisfy the judgment of the reader, if they tail to awS any deep interest in the fate of the queen or the pursuits of the learLd lady. There is something m the genius of Mis. Hall which seems statue-like; we feel that this repose is a pai of the beauty, and yet one would wish to see it disturbed if duly to prove the power which the inspired artist possesses. HALL, SAKAH, Born at Philadelphia on the 30th. of October, 1761, was daughtci of the Kev. John Ewing, D.D., who was for many years Provost of the University of Pennsylvania, and Pastor of the First Presbyterian Churoh in PM Although brought up in the troublesome Bmes of the Revolution, and when it was not customary to bestow much cultivation on the female mind, with access to few books oi other of the usual means of study. Miss Ewing became the ^^^tress of accomplishments such as few possess. her active and inquisitive mind was ever on the aleit foi , afd forlunately, she possessed, in the society of her father-one of the most distinguished scholars of his day— a prolific source of hiformation, which she failed not to improve to the utmost By means of conversations with him, and observing the heavenly bodies under his direction, she became quite a proficient in the science of astronomy, which, through her whole life, continued one of her favourite pursuits. She also obtained a critical acquaintance with the principles of grammar, and an extensive knowledp of the ancient classics, by hearing her brothers recite their Latin and Greek lessons to their father, and by listening to the conversations of the learned men who frequented his house. True genius is stimulated to exertion by the obstacles that ernbarrass R in the pursuit of knowledge ; and in the case of Miss Ewing which she was obliged to surmount only served to redouble hei 866 HAM. hard-earned acquisi- In 1782 , Miss Ewing was married to Mr. John Hall the son of Maryland, to which state they re"l Here she spent about eight years ; but her taste was not for retirement • oved books, society, and her friends too well to be sati'^fied with ^ neighbourhood, and they re^ Philadelphia, where Mr. Hall filled successively the offices of Sec retary of the Land Office, and Marshal of the Uni tfd States for" he district of Pennsylvania. Here they remained till 1801* then JeS^veTfo^Mr 18057 tSe Ih y nv^ruutn fhi in Maryland, where they Uofo V 7 • returned to Philadelphia, where Mr Hall died, m 1826. Mrs. Hall survived her husband^ only four years’ dying on the p. of April, 1830, aged sixty-nine. ^ ^ all these removals and the vicissitudes which occasioned neglected, in the least particular, her duties wiih7 ^ family ; and in order to find time for reading ^n them, she, for the last forty years of her life devoted to this exercise the hours usually appropriated to repose ’ Bibfo”7lnr'- published, -‘Co^versaLns o^^^^^ Bible, a duodecimo of three hundred and sixty-five pages affords: wm?k^ memory is entitled to much^pmise. This woik, which was very well received, both in America and in this country, contains a food of information which could only have diligent research and profound thought. ^While undertaking she began the study of Hebrew, to enable herself to make the necessary researches, and attained a onsiderable proficiency in this difficult language. When it is stated passed the age of fifty! her wholP ® of eleven children, and t^t during .Pf® was distinguished for her industry, economy and attention to all the duties of her station, it mus/be allowed that she was no ordinary woman. Her other writings were con- fined to contributions to the leading literary periodicals of the HAMILTON, ELIZABETH, father was a mer- chant, of a Scottish family, and died early, leaving a widow and three children. The latter were educated and brought up by relatives in better circumstances Elizabeth, the youngest, being si®c77 Hp a farmer in Stirlingshire, married to her father! sister. Her brother obtained a cadetship in the East India Com- pany s service, and an elder sister was retained in Ireland. A feeling ot strong affection seems to have existed among these scattered members of the unfortunate family. Elizabeth found in Mr. and Mrs. Marshall all that could have been desired. She was adopter and educated with a care and tenderness that has seldom been C(jiia,ll6Ci. A taste for literature soon appeared in Elizabeth Hamilton. Wallace was the first hero of her studies ; but meeting with Ogilvie’s translation of the Iliad, she idolized Achilles, and dreamed of Hector. u of visiting Edinburgh and Giasgow, after wnicn sne earned on a learned correspondence with Doctor Moyse, KAM. a pliilosopliical lecturer. She wrote also many copies of verses — that ordinary outlet for the warm feelings and romantic sensibilities of youth. Her first appearance in print was accidental. Having accompanied a pleasure party to the Highlands, she kept a journal for the gratification of her aunt, and the good woman showing it to one of her neighbours, it was sent to a provincial magazine. Her retirement in Stirlingshire was, in 1773, gladdened by a visit from her brother, then about to sail for India. Mr, Hamilton seems to have been an excellent and able young man, and his subsequent letters and conversations on Indian affairs stored the mind of his sister with the materials for her Hindoo Rajah, a work equally remarkable for good sense and sprightliness. In 1778, Miss Hamilton lost her aunt, whose death was a heavy blow to the happy family. For the ensuing six years she devoted herself to the cares and duties of the household, her only literary employments being her correspondence with her brother, and the composition of two short papers which she sent to the Lounger. Mr. Hamilton returned from India in 1786, in order that he might better fulfil an important duty intrusted to him, the translation of the Mussulman Code of Laws. It would not be easy to paint the joy and aflection with which he was received by his sister. They spent the winter together in Stirlingshire, and in 1789, when her kind friend and protector, Mr. Marshall, died, she quitted Scotland, and rejoined her brother in London. Mr. Hamilton was cut off by a premature death, in 1792. Shortly after this period commenced the literary life of Elizabeth Hamilton, and her first work was “The Letters of a Hindoo Rajah, published in 1796. The success of this work decided her to pursue the career of authorship. She wrote, successively, “The Modern Philosophers “Letters on Education,” an excellent book ; /‘Memoirs of Agrippina,” a work of great research ; and “Letters to the Daughters of a Nobleman.” This was published in the year 1806; and soon afterwards Miss Hamilton became an active promoter of the House of Industry, at Edinburgh, an establishment for the education of females of the lowest class. For the benefit of these young persons she composed a little book, “Exercises in Religious Knowledge,” which was published in 1809, receiving the sanction of Bishop Sandford and Mr. Alison. The previous year, 1808, she published her most original, popular, and useful work, “The Cottagers of Glenburnie.” Of this novel, or moral tale, a learned reviewer remarks : — “It has probably been as efieetive in promoting domestic improvement among the rural population of Scotland as Johnson’s Journey to the Hebrides was in encouraging the planting of trees by the landed proprietors. In both cases there was some exaggeration of colouring, but the pictures were too pro- vokingly true and sarcastic to be laughed away or denied. They constituted a national reproach, and the only way to wipe it off was by timely reformation. There is still much to accomplish, but a marked improvement in the dwellings and internal economy of Scottish farm-houses and villages may be dated from the publica- tion of the “Cottagers of Glenburnie.” She wrote two works after this, “Essays on the Human Mind,” and “Hints to the Directors of Public Schools;” the subject of education being her favourite theme. Her health was delicate for several years before her decease, but neither disease or time had power to disturb her cheerful serenity of soul. As a maiden lady SG8 HAN. II A R. she preserved her dignity and showed her good sense by never attempting to play the juvenile. Mrs., Hamilton, as she was styled after she had put on her cap, has shown, in all her works, great power of analysis ; she had studied well the human mind, and the best writers on metaphysics and morals may gain hints from her application of the truths of phil- osophy how to make their knowledge of practical use, particularly in the art of education. She has shown how the doctrine of the association of ideas may be applied in early education to the for- mation of habits of the temper, and of the prineiples of taste and morals. And also, she has shown how all that metaphysicians know of sensation and abstraction, can be applied in the cultivation of the attention, the judgment, and the imagination of children. But more important still is the influence her writings have had in awakening the attention of mothers, and directing their inquiries rightly— much by exciting them to reflect upon their own minds, and to observe what passes in the minds of their children : she hai opened a new field of investigation to women— a field fitted to their domestic habits— to their duties as mothers, and to their business as preceptors of youth, to whom it belongs to give the minds of children those first impressions and ideas which remain the longest, and which influence them often, the most powerfully, through the whole course of life. Mrs. Hamilton died, after a protracted illness, which she bore with sweet patience, and devout submission to the will of God, on the 23rd. of July, 1816, aged fifty-eight. HANKE, HENRIETTE WILHELMINA, Was the daughter of Mr. Arndt, a merchant in Jauer; she was born in 1783. In 1802, she married the pastor Hanke, of Dejherrn- furth; and in 1819, she became a widow. Since which event, she has lived retired with her mother, her time wholly devoted to literary pursuits, and the care of her aged parents. She has written — “The Step-Daughter,” published in 1820; “The Twelve Months of the Year,” in 1821 ; “The Hunting Castle of Diana” and “The Garden of Walrys,” in 1822 ; “Pictures of the Heart” and “Claudie,” in the year 1823. “The Christmas Tree” was issued in 1824, and “The Female Friends” in 1825. She has written numerous other novels and romances, which have obtained great popularity in Ger- many. Her works were published in a uniform edition in 1841, in twenty-one volumes. HARCOURT, AGNES D’, Abbess of the celebrated convent of Longchamp, near Paris, found- ed by the pious sister of St. Louis, Isabella de France, was the daughter of Juan d’Harcourt. She was appointed Abbess in 1263, two years after the establishment of the convent, by Isabella, and remained so till her death, in November, 1291. Agnes had received an education worthy of her illustrious birth, as was fully proved by the work she left ; it was the “Life of Isabella,” written with so much naiveU and such an exquisite simplicity, as to be consid- ered one of the most valuable works of the early Erench writers. Before the revolution of 1789, the Abbey of Longchamp possessed the original manuseript of this work, written with the greatest care, perhaps by Agnes herself, on a roll of vellum. IiAR. HAS, 369 HARCOURT, HARRIET EUSEBIA, Was Born, in 1705, at Richmond, Yorkshire. She travelled over Europe with her father, and at his death, in Constantinople m 1733, she came hack to England; and as she ^ nronerty, she Began to estaBlish a convent on her Yoikshiie estate, and^ another in the western isles of Scotland. These institutions were composed chiefly of foreign ladies A of Perfect equality nrevailed in these convents, over which each presided in turn, llie members could withdraw from the society the forfeiture of the sum of one hundred ponnds. f ^ devoted a portion of their time to religious exercises, and the rest was spent in amusements, the study of the fine arts and science,, “MirnaSwas beautiful and graceful in h®r a taste for music, painting, and drawing, cultivated. She died at her seat in Richmond, ^ in the thirty-ninth year of her age. Bequeathing the greater her fortune to her institution, on condition that the society Be supported and continued according nf to the directions she left in writing. But she had Been the soul of the society; after her decease, it was soon dissolved. HASER, CHARLOTTE HENRIETTA, A CELEBRATED siugcr, Bom at Leipsic, in 1789, was the daughter of the director of music in the university there. In 1804 she was engaged at the Italian opera at Dresden. Her superior voice her fine execution, and her attempt to comBine the advantages of the German and Italian methods, gave her a Brilliant success. Hifstin- guished for the correctness of her morals and her she was received with applause at all the most celeBrat^ theatres in Italy and Germany. She married Vera, a lawyer at Rome, and retired from the stage. HASTINGS, ELIZABETH, Daughter of Theophilus, Earl of Huntington, deserves a place in this collection, from the numBer of her public and private charities, which were perhaps never equalled By any of Congreve speaks of her, in the forty-second number of the iattlei, as the “Divine Aspasia;” and in the forty-ninth numBer of the same work gives a farther account of her : — “Her cares,” says her biog- rapher, “extended even to the animal creation ; while over ner domestics she presided with the disposition of a parent, providing for the improvement of their minds, the decency of their Behayioui, and the propriety of their manners. She would have the skill and contrivance of every artificer used in her house, employed tor tne ease of her servants, and that they might suffer no inconvenience or hardship. Besides providing for the order, harmony, and peace of her family, she kept great elegance in and about her house, that her poor neighbours might not fall into idleness and poverty for want of employment; and while she thus tenderty regaided t e poor, she would visit those in the higher ranks, lest they should accuse her of pride or superciliousness.” At her table her coun- tenance was open and serene, her voice soft and melodious, her 2 B 370 has. hau. language polite and animated. It might trulv be nf that ‘‘her mind was virtue, by the gfacefd^Rt » tenderness, and delicacy, which accompanied her liberaiitieJdxmbled Mu patroness, through l^e of Mrs to wiiom, her circumstances being narrow she fre of hfr eltebUshm^^^^^ hospitality pounds ?nply?r Sst! Ireaf ^ihTrilitv guineas®* She acted Lto wSh IS“S^S:-S r" Shp wnni/i althougn she had a very superior mind Hfe, to be^nSstress”ir^^’r in a single Ind independent own income ‘>»® dispenser of her HASTINGS, LADY FLORA, in tids station **»® bed-chamber. While ssrSi “F'-- “ ™ Sv srs ffS.'S ,*fs'. ‘Tt.r.£,:.r,= make a deene/^mn^pj?*^^^^ * melancholy they breathe HAUFFE, FREDERICA, FrevS*’ V'Tittfi'viila^P Seeress of Prevorst, was born in 1801, at farfrom'’Lowonsteta ’ Her tobfr,.?*® «®"nta‘ns of Wirtemberg, not . tier father Vv as game-keeper or district’ tbrestei’ HAY. HED. 371 and Frederica was brought up in the most quiet simplicity. She early showed great sensibility to spiritual influences, which her family endeavoured to discourage. At the age of nineteen she was married to Mr. Hauffe, and went to reside at Kurnbaeh. There she was attacked by a singular illness which lasted for seven years, during the latter part of which she was attended by Dr. Kerner, a well-known German physician and poet, who has since published an account of her, highly coloured, probably, by his own imagina- tion. The last three years of her life were spent at Weinsberg. She* saw, or imagined she saw, and held converse with spirits; and the system of philosophy she revealed, and which she had, apparently, acquired from her close communion with the spirit-world, is singular, from its being the production of a woman entirely uneducated in such matters. Frederica Hauffe died at Lowenstein on the 6th. of August, 1829. -r -..T -r^ HAYES, CATHARINE, Is a public singer, celebrated for her full rich soprano voice, and her power of giving unrivalled effect to the pathetic ballad music of her native country, Ireland, where she was born about the year 1820, in the town of Limerick. She was of humble parentage, and her musical powers developed themselves very early, gaining for her friends and patrons who undertook the charge of procuring for her the necessary instructions. In 1839 she was placed under the care of Signor Sapio, of Dublin; here she remained three years, occasionally singing at public concerts, always with a manifest in- crease of power and musical proficiency. At about the end of this period Grisi and Mario visited Dublin, and Miss Hayes, who heard them in “Norma,” at once determined to give her attention to the lyric drama. She went to Paris, and studied under Emmanuel Gracia, the instructor of Malabran and Jenny Lind. Here she remained for about eighteen months, and then by the advice of her teacher, repaired to Milan, and placed herself under the tuition of Signor Renani, in order to acquire the dramatic facility necessary for her chosen career. In 1845 she made her dehut at the opera house of Marseilles ; her success was most decided, and she was offered an engagement, which she accepted, as primcB donna at La Scala, in Milan. On her first appearance there the enthusiasm caused by her singing was such, that she was called twelve times before the curtain. From Milan she went, in 1846, to Vienna, and the year after to Venice; thence through the principa,! Italian cities, making everywhere the same favourable impression, which was confirmed on her appearance in London, in 1849. In 1851 Miss Hayes visited America, and remained for a time in California, gathering golden opinions, and the more substantial ore itself. In 1855 we hear of her at the Sandwich Islands, and at a later* period in Australia and British India, so that her musical tour is as extensive as it is, no doubt, profitable. Miss Hayes is thought to be greatest in tender and pathetic characters, such as those of the Linda and Lucia of Denizetta. Before her appearance no Irishwoman had ever reached the higher flights of the operatic muse. HEDWIG, AMELIA VON, One of the most celebrated German poetesses, was born at Weimar, August 16th., 1776 Her maiden name was Von Imhoff. When S72 liEL. only eight, she could speak English and French as readily as her own tongu e ; and her talent for poetry had already begun to de- velop itself. When she was twelve she lost her father; and the lady who took charge of her kept her so constantly occupied, that she had no time for writing. She was about fourteen when she went to live at Weimar, where she became acquainted with several of the most celebrated poets of the time. Schiller, happening to see a poem of hers, invited her to his house at Jena, where she became acquainted with Goethe. She was afterwards appointed Lady of the court at Saxe Weimar, where she was married to Lieutenant-General Von Hedwig. Madame Von Hedwig was a poetess of the higher order, one whom Goethe praised for her trao Parnassian inspirations. At his request she composed the “Legend of the Three Wise Men of the East,” a romance in twelve cantos. She also wrote a number of legends, all displaying great poetic genius; wdiile her lyrics, her patriotic songs, and her idyls, have added mi any a leaf to her wreath. She was a fertile prose writer, and also translated several works from the Swedish. William Howitt says of fhis popular author, “Her well-known Saga of the Wolfs- brunnen near Heidelberg, was taken bodily possession of by Grattan, author of ‘Highways and Byways,’ who lived for some time near the scene of the Saga. His ‘Legend of the Wolfsbrunnen’ is literally that of Madame Von Hedwig, except that he has inverted her story, putting her first part second, and the second first.” Nor is Mr. Grattan the first man who has stolen from the literature of female writers, the plots, ideas, and even whole productions, that have made his best title to fame. HELENA, . Daughter of Constantine the Great and of Fausta, was given in marriage, by her brother Constantins, to her cousin Julian, when he made him Ctesar at Milan, in 355. She followed her husband to his government of Gaul, and died in 359, at Vienna. HELENA, Wife and sister of Monobasus, King of Adiabena, and mother of Irates, the successor of Monobasus, flourished about the year 50. Though Irates was one of the younger sons of the king, yet, being his favourite, he left the crown to him at his death. In order to secure the throne to him, the principal officers of the state proposed to put those of his brothers to death who were inimical to him ; but Helen would not consent to this. Helen and Irates were both converts to the Jewish faith. When Helen saw that her son was in peaceable possession of the throne, she went to Jerusalem to worship and sacrifice there. When she arrived in that city, there was a great famine prevailing there, which she immediately exerted herself effectually to relieve, by sending to different places for pro- visions, and distributing them among the poor. After the death of Irates, Helen returned to Adiabena, where she found that her son Monobasus had succeeded to the throne; but she did not long survive her favourite son Irates. HELENA, ST., The Empress, mother of Constantine, and one of the saints of n E L. 373 the Roman Catholic communion, owed her elevation to her beauty. She was of obscure origin, born at the little village of Drepanum, in Bithynia, where we hear of her first as a hostess of an inn. Constantins Chlorus saw her, fell in love with her, and married her ; but, on being associated with Dioclesian in the empire, divorced her to marry Theodora, daughter of Maximilian Hercules. The accession of her son to the empire drew her again from obscurity ; she obtained the title of Augusta, and was received at court with all the honours due to the mother of an emperor. Her many virtues riveted; the affection of her son to her, yet she did not hesitate to admonish him when she disapproved his conduct. When Constantine embraced Christianity she also was converted ; and when nearly eighty, went on a journey to the Holy Land, where she is said to have assisted at the discovery of the true cross of Christ, reported by zealous devotees to have been accom- panied by many miracles. She died soon after, in the year 328, at the age of eighty. Helena left proofs, wherever she went, of a truly Christian liberality ; she relieved the poor, orphans, and widows ; built churches, and shewed herself, in all respects, worthy the con- fidence of her son, who gave her unlimited permission to draw on his treasures. At her death he paid her the highest honours, had her body sent to Rome to be deposited in the tomb of the emperors, and raised her native village to the rank of a city, with the name of Helenpolis. She shewed her prudence and political wisdom by the influence she always retained over her son, and by the care she took to prevent all interference of the half-brothers of Constan- tine — sons of Constantins Chlorus and Theodora, who, being brought into notice by the injudicious liberality of the emperor, were mas- sacred by their nephews as soon as they succeeded their father in the empire. The true British name of this excellent princess was Tiboen; that of Helena, or “the pitiful,” was given to her by the Romans, on account of her compassionate disposition. Drayton says — “Of all the Christian world, that empress most renowned, Constantins’ fair wife.” HELENA, AP EUDDA, Was, like her relative and namesake, St. Helena, one of the earliest patrons of Christianity in Britain. She was the daughter of Eudda, or Octavius, as the Romans called him, Duke of the Wiccii, or people of Worcester, who having married Guala, sister of St. Helena, received with her as a bridal dowry the kingdom of North Wales. The hand of the Princess Helena, with the reversion of these pos- sessions, was bestowed on Maximus, a Roman general and senator, nearly allied to the imperial family by his mother’s side, and being a son of the British King Llewelyn. Maximus, afterwards, in the year 383, assumed to himself the dignity of Emperor of Spain, Gaul, and Britain, of whose people he seems to have had the willing allegiance. By him St. Martin, when he was diffusing the light of Christianity throughout Gaul, was received with every demonstration of respect and honour, and the beautiful Helena, now Empress of the West, insisted on waiting on the holy man, and sat at his feet listening to the precious truths of which he was the bearer. According to Sulpicious Severus — 874 HEL. like^Mary^” occasion ministered like Martha, and heard "V^en a reverse of fortune took place, and Maximus, conquered by Theodosius, Emperor of the East, fell a victim to popular furv Britain, and the spot where she received the tidings of her husband’s death is still pointed out bv the Welsh people, in the beautiful vale of Festinivy, where the springs called Fynnon Helen are said to have sprung from her tears. ^ HELOISE, Rendered famous by her unfortunate passion for Abelard wa<5 ^9?? parents are unknown, but she ’lived a canon of the cathedral of Paris Her childhood was passed in the convent of Argenteuil, but as soon as she was old enough, she returned to her uncle, who tauffht her to speak and write in Latin, then ^ the language used in literary and ^lite society. She is also said to have understood Greek and Hebrew. To this education, very uncommon at that time, Heloise added great beauty, and refinement and dignity of manner • so that her fame soon spread beyond the walls of the cloister, throughout the whole kingdom. Just at this time, Pierre Abelard, who had already made himself very celebrated as a rhetorician, came to found a new school in that art at Pans, where the originality of his principles, his eloquence and his great physical strength and beauty, made a deep sensation Here he saw Heloise, and commenced an acquaintance by letter • but, impatient to know her more intimately, he proposed to Fulbert that he ^loald receive him into his house, which was near Abelard’s school. Fulbert was avaricious, and also desirous of having his niece more thoroughly instructed, and these two motives induced him to conspt to Abelard’s proposal, and to request him to give lessons in his art_ to Heloise. He even gave Abelard permission to use physical punishment towards his niece, if she should prove rebellious. ^ Discovering too late the criminal intimacy of his niece and Abelard he sent the latter from his house ; but he contrived to return, and carry off Heloise to Palais, in Brittany, his native country Here she gave^ birth to a son, surnamed Astrolabe from his beauty, who passed his life in the obscurity of a monastery. The flight^ of Heloise enraged Fulbert to the highest degree ; but he was afraid to^ act openly against Abelard, lest his niece, whom he still loved, might be made to suffer in retaliation. At length Abelard, taking compassion on his grief, sent to him, implored his forgiveness, and offered to marry Heloise, if the union might be kept secret, so that his reputation as a religious man should not suffer. Fulbert consented to this, and Abelard went to Heloise for Heloise, unwilling to diminish the future fame -^Belard by a marriage, which must be a restraint upon him, refused at first to listen to him. She quoted the precepts and the example of all learned men, sacred and profane, to prove to him that h^e ought to remain free and untrammelled. She also warned him that her uncle’s reconciliation was too easily obtained, and tmit It was but a feint to entrap him more surely. But Abelard was resolute, and Heloise returned to Paris, where they were soon after married. HEL. 376 Fulbert did not keep his promise of secrecy, but spoke openly of the marriage, which when Heloise heard she indignantly denied, protesting that it had never taken place. This made her uncle treat her so cruelly, that Abelard, either to protect her from his violence, or to prove that the announcement of the marriage was false, took her himself to the convent of Argenteuil, where she did not immediately take the veil, but put on the dress of a novice. Not long after he ordered her to take the veil, which she did, although the nuns, touched by her youth and beauty, endea- voured to prevent her from making the sacrifice. Twelve years passed without Heloise ever hearing mentioned the name of the one she so devotedly loved. She had become Prioress of Argenteuil, and lived a life of complete retirement. But her too great kindness and indulgence to the nuns under her control, gave rise to some disorders, which, although she was perfectly blameless, yet caused her to be forced by Ligur, Abbot of St. Denis, to leave her retreat, with her companions. Abelard, hearing of her homeless situation, left Brittany, where he was living in charge of the monastery of St. Gildas-de-Ruys, and went to place Heloise and her followers in the little oratory of the Paraclete, which had been founded by him. Here Heloise exerted herself to the utmost to build up a convent; and though their life at first was a painful one, yet, by the end of a year, their wealth was so much increased by the munificence of pious persons about them, that they became very comfortable. Heloise had the rare charm of attaching every one who approached her to herself. Bishops called her daughter; priests, sister; and laymen, mother. Every one reverenced her for her piety, her wis- dom, her patience, and her incomparable sweetness. She rarely appeared in public, but devoted herself almost wholly to prayer and meditation. She happened, one day, to see a letter that Abelard had written, giving an account of his life. She read it many times with tears, and at length wrote to her lover that well-known, eloquent, and passionate letter. His reply was severe but kind; and these two letters were followed by several others. In April, 1142, Heloise having heard a report of Abelard’s death, wrote to demand his body, that it might be buried at the Para- clete, according to a wish that he had himself expressed in writing. He was buried in a chapel built by his order, and for more than twenty years, Heloise went every night to weep over his tomb. She died May 17th., 1164, aged sixty-three, and was placed in the same tomb. In 1497, from religious motives, the tomb was opened, and the bones of Abelard and Heloise were removed. In 1800, by order of Lucien Buonaparte, these hallowed remains were earned to the Museum of French Monuments. And in 1816, when this Museum was destroyed, the tomb was taken to P^re-le-Chaise, where it still remains HELVETIUS, MADAME, Was daughter of Compte Lignville, and married, in 1761, Claude Adrien Helvetius, who afterwards became celebrated for his talents. Madame Helvetius was very beautiful and accomplished.- Being the niece of Madame Graffigny, by whom she was brought up, she S76 HEM. had been educated with great care. Helvetius was passionately fond of ms wife, and after their marriage they lived chiefly in retirement at Yore, enjoying the pure pleasures of domestic life. After his decease, which occurred in 1771, Madame Helve'tius removed to Auteuil, where her house became the resort of the most distinguished literati and artists of the time. Among other great men. Dr. Ben- .]amin Franklin was a frequent visitor and a warm friend of Madame Helvetius. ^ She was then far advanced in years ; but her good sense cheerful kindness, and highly cultivated mind, rendered her the favourite companion of intelligent men. She is an example of the superiority of cultivated intellect over personal beauty ; her youthful charms were soon gone ; her mental graces improved to the ^ast and made her society sought and her friendship valued as long as she lived. ° HEMANS, FELICIA DOROTHEA, Was the second daughter and fourth child of a family of three sons and three daughters. She was born in Duke street, Liverpool on the 25th. of September, 1794. Her father, Mr. Browne was a native of Ireland, and her mother, a Miss Wagner, was of Venetian origin. As a child, Felicia was remarkably beautiful, and she early gave indications of her poetic genius, which was encouraged bv her accomplished mother. When Miss Browne was about five Teai4 old, domestic embarrassments led her father to remove to Gwvrch in North Wales. * That land of wild mountain scenery, and ancient minstrelsy, was the htting place to impart sublimity to her youthful fancies, and elevate her feelings with the glow of patriotism and devotion She began to write when veiy young; her first printed poems, entitled Early Blossoms, were issued in 1808, when she was fourteen In 1809, her family removed from Gwyrch to Bronwylfa, near fet. Asaph’s, in Flintshire, where she resided for sixteen year#, and wrote many of her works. It was during this year, 1809, that the great event of her life took place — her introduction to Captain Hemans. A mutual attachment was the immediate consequence of the meeting, but Captain Hemans, soon after their introduction was called upon to embark with his regiment for Spain. On his return, in 1812, they were married. Mrs. Hemans’ eagerness for knowledge continued to be intense ' and of her industry, volumes, still existing, of extracts and trans- criptions, are evidence. The mode of her studies was very desultory to outward appearance, as she loved to be surrounded by books of all sorts and languages, and on every variety of tonic, turning from one to another. And this course, it is said, “she pursued at all times-— in season and out of season— by night and day— on her chair, her sofa, and bed— at home and abroad— invalid, convales- cent, and in perfect health — in rambles, journeys, and visits in company with her husband, and when her children were around her— at hours usually devoted to domestic claims, as well as in the solitary of the study and the bower.” In the year 1818, Captain Hemans’ health requiring the benefit of a wanner climate, he determined upon repairing to the Continent, and eventually fixed his residence at Rome. At this time a per- manent separation was not contemplated by either party, and it was only a tacit and convenient arrangement, with a frequent HEM. 37‘* interchange of con*espondence relative to the education and the disposal of their children. But years rolled on, and from that time till the hour of her death, Captain and Mrs. Hemans never met again. She continued to reside with her mother at Bronwylfa, and had the five hoys left under her care ; a sufficient proof that nothing more than incompatibility of pursuits and uncongeniality of temper were the moving causes of the separation. Notwithstanding the peculiarity of her situation, in consequence of this separation, her talents, her amiable qualities, and the increas- ing popularity of her writings, continued to secure Mrs. Hemans the warm attachment of several distinguished friends, among whom were Bishop Luxmoore and Bishop Heber ; with the latter she became acquainted in 1820, and he was the first literary character with whom she ever familiarly associated. To him she submitted the commencement of a poem, entitled “Superstition and Revelation, ’ which was, however, never completed by her, and at his suggestion, she was first led to offer her “Yespers of Palermo” to the stage. This play, completed in June, 1821, was, after many theatrical delays, acted at Covent Garden, in December, 1823, but proved a failure. It, however, led to a correspondence with the poet Mil- man, who kindly interested himself in its behalf; and it was subsequently acted in Edinburgh with considerable success, — with an epilogue written by Sir Walter Scott. The death of her beloved mother, which occurred in 1827, was an irreparable loss to Mrs. Hemans ; she had now no one to whom she could cling for protection ; and her sensitive, dependent nature, made the maternal shelter and security necessary to her happiness — almost to her existence. As the care and education of her five sons now devolved entirely on herself, she was induced to leave Wales, where her heart still clung, and settle at Wavertree, a small village near Liverpool, where she hoped to find superior advantages of education for her boys. ^ During the many years that Mrs. Hemans resided with her mother, the anxieties and responsibilities of housekeeping had never fallen to her lot, for her time and thoughts might be and were almost exclusively devoted to poetry and literature. But now domestic cares forced themselves upon her attention, and household duties, in which she felt but little interest. In the summer of 1829 she visited Scotland, where she was cordially received by many distinguished persons, among others, by Sir Walter Scott, with whom she spent two or three weeks very delightfully. When bidding her farewell, he said, “There are some whom we meet, and should like ever after to claim as kith and kin, and you are one of these.” On one occasion he observed, “One would say you had too many accomplishments, Mrs. Hemans, were they not all made to give pleasure to those around you.” In 1830, Mrs. Hemans visited the Lakes, where she formed a personal acquaintance with Wordsworth, whose writings she had always admired. Mrs. Hemans was delighted with the scenery at Rydal Mount, and concluded to hire a residence called Dove’s Nest, beau- tifully situated in a very romantic spot on the banks of Windermere. In 1831 she left England with her children, to take up her resi- dence permanently in Dublin. The next four years were passed busily and rather pleasantly by Mrs. Hemans, who continued to write unceasingly, though a gradual decline in her health vras per- m HEN. ceptible to her friends. At the close of the year~T834 her health became very precarious, and the following spring brought symptoms of her approaching dissolution. The closing scene has been im pressively described by one of her friends-— /‘Mrs. Hemans was now too ill to leave her room, and was onlv rf f d^inng the daytime, occasionally suffering seveiely. But all was borne with resignation and patience and when not able to bear even the fatigue of reading, she^had recourse to her mental resources, and as she lay on her sofa she would herself whole chapters of the Bible, and page after naa-e of Milton and Wordsworth. Her thoughts reverted frequently to the days of her childhood — to the old house by the sea-shore the mountain rambles-the haunts and the books which had formed the delight of her childhood. She was wont to say to those who situation, that ‘she lived in a fair and happy world of her own among gentle thoughts and pleasant images^ and in her intervals of pain she would observe, that ‘no poetrv imagination conceive, the visions of blessedness fancy, and made her waking hours more • dehglitful than those even that were given to temporary repose ’ ” Indeed her sister observes, “At times her spirit would appear * to be already half-etherealized, her mind would seem to be fraught with deep and holy and incommunicable thoughts, and she would entreat to be left perfectly alone, in stillness and darkness, ‘to commune with her own heart,’ and reflect on the mercies of her Saviour.” On the 15th. of March, after receiving the holy sacrament, she became extremely ill, but a temporary improvement took place, and on the 26th. of April, she dedicated to her brother, (for she had constrained to employ an amanuensis,) her Sabbath Sonnet,” the last strain of the sweet singer of the hearth the home, and the affections. ’ On Saturday, the 26th. of May, she sank into a peaceful slumber, which continued all day, and at nine o’clock in the evening her gentle spirit passed away without pain or struggle. Her remains were deposited in a vault beneath St. Anne’s Church Dublin, almost close to the house where she died. A small tablet has been placed above the spct where she is laid, inscribed with her name, her age, and the date of her death, and with some lines from a dirge of her own. HENDEL-SCHUTZ, HENRIETTA. This celebrated woman, in whom her native country recognises one of its first tragic actresses, and her age the greatest pantomimic artist, was the daughter of the eminent tragedian, Schuler. From her fourth year, she received instruction in declamation and dancing. In the latter art she was so accomplished, even when a child, that she was engaged for the ballet of the Berlin Royal Theatre, of which her father was a member. The celebrated Engel, at that time director of the Berlin Theatre, seems to have duly appreciated her rare talents, for he took her to his house, and instructed her in history, mythology, versification, languages, and declamation. In her sixteenth year, she united herself to the excellent tenor-singer, Eunike, in Berlin, and both were engaged, first at the Prince’s Theatre, at Maintz, then at Bonn. There she was undoubtedly HEN. 379 prima donna, in the year 1792, they were invited to ^\iffisterdani, where the new German theatre opened for the first time, (Novem- ber 11th., 1793,) with Kotzebue’s drama, “The Indians in England.” She performed the part of Gurli, and the audience was enraptured. The French Revolutionary war, which seemed to threaten Holland, soon put an end to the German theatre. Mrs. Eunike, therefore, left Amsterdam, and went to Frankfurt-on -the-Maine, in October, 1794. There her talent for pantomime was awakened by the cele- brated painter, Pfarr. He showed her, among others, Rehberg’s plates of the attitudes of Lady Hamilton; also some drawings of William Fischbein, a German, in Naples. After these models she studied the art of pantomime ; but she spent twelve years in prac- tising, before she ventured on a public exhibition. It is generally acknowledged, that the Hendel-Schiitz has much enlarged and elevated this art. This lady was the wife of no less than four husbands, the last having been Mr. Schutz, Professor of the Fine Arts in the University at Halle, which being closed by Napoleon, Professor Schutz ex- changed the academical course for the theatrical profession, and acquired, both in tragedy and comedy, an honourable place among the German dramatic artists. Mr. and Mrs. Schutz did not limit themselves to the principal cities of Germany, but visited also Russia, Sweden, and Denmark, and their fame spread far and wide. In the summer of 1819, they went to Paris, where the pantomimic talent of Mrs. S. was acknowledged in the most select circles by competent judges. They settled afterwards in Halle, where Mr. S. was again engaged as professor. The general conclusion is, that Mrs. Hendel-Schiitz, as a pantomimic artist, stands unrivalled in Germany. HENRIETTA OF ENGLAND, Daughter of the unfortunate Charles the First, and grand- daughter of Henry the Fourth of France, married, in 1661, Philip of France, Duke of Orleans, and brother of Louis the Fourteenth ; but this marriage was not a happy one. However she was a great favourite with the king, who often joined in the brilliant assembly of rank and genius which she collected around her. She also had much influence over her brother, Charles the Second; and nego- tiated an important treaty with England against Holland, which the most skilful diplomatists had long solicited in vain. This princess died at St. Cloud, in 1670, at the age of twenty- six. There were some suspicions that she was poisoned. She was universally regretted ; her sweetness of manners, and her grace and beauty, rendering her a great favourite. Bossuet pronounced her funeral oration. HENTZ, CAROLINE LEE, Was born in Lancaster, Worcester county, Massachusetts. Her father was General John Whiting, of the army. Her two brothers were also officers in the army, and one of them. General Henry Whiting, was aide-de-camp to General Taylor, in the Mexican war. Miss Whiting began to write when very young ; and before she had completed her twelfth year, she had composed a poem, a novel, and a tragedy in five acts, full of impassioned scenes and roinantic situations. 380 HER. marriage, she removed to Chapel Hill, North Carolina • husband, Mr. N. M. Hentz,’w^ PrSr of Modem Languages. After some years spent in this place they took 1834° academy near Cincinnati,' Ohio In called *T n^„Tf nJ? Alabama, at a place they called Locust Dell, where they taught for several years ^ Sfrnnapr inducements led them to Tuscaloosa, Alabama, the seat of the Uni versity where they spent two years! In 1845,' Mr! Hentz, removed ColnmW^r his family, and at present they are residing in ^ Th? n f 'b^nks of the Chattahoc^he T Jo® published, was her dramr-De Lai a, 01 the Moorish Bride,” for which she obtainpd thp -nviVo fjp ^ medal, offered in Philadelphia for the best original tragedy. Several of our most Sen wrlto!^ awarded to Mrs. Hentz by a com- t!ln nfhJ distinguished literary gentlemen. She has also written p!!ipri Jf ^™orah, or the Western Wild,” which was Jp Cincinnati, and “Constance of Werdenberg;” both of these aie still unpublished. Many of her minor poems show great sweetness and facility, as well as warmth and earnestness Indeed Aunt Patty s Scrap Bag” and “The Mob Cap,” which obtained a prize of two hundred doliars, have been alm^t universallTread “The pfd?ar”°“'TL Villa^ Mercy,” “The Blind Girl,” ciiled “Lovell-s JoHyy- ^ ^ instructress, she has been eminently successful, especially 11 that most important qualification, the power of gaining the affec^ tions and confidence of those under her^care, and Tfbtafnin^ a for ^nnd ‘hem, which remains and acts upon them g od, long „fter they are withdrawn from her presence Manv a young man as well as woman, who has been thrown into S society, will look back upon his intercourse with her as a time In social intercourse, Mrs. Hentz is easy and dignified Her powere^^are prepossessing, and her conversational HERBERT, MARY, COUHTESS OF PEMBROKE, Married Henry, Earl of Pembroke, in 1576, and lived in the Sir Philip Sydney, whose “Arcadia,” from being dedicated to her bTok^s'^l^’caTia^^ Countess of Pern ' biokes Aicadia. A great encourager of letters, and a careful called “Annius ”'^^ » “•‘^ge^y from the French, ailed Annius, in 1595 ; and is also supposed to have made an exact translation of the Psalms of David into English metre; and at hpl^Tn?c Dialogue in Praise of Astrma.” She died OsWn'u London, September 25th., 1601. wi« tilnJ **‘® ^®'S" of K‘"S James,” says, “She that sister of Sir Philip Sydney to whom he addressed his HER. 331 Arcadia,” and of whom he had no other advantage than what he received from the partial benevolence of fortune in making him a man, (which yet she did, in some judgments, recompense in beauty,) her pen being nothing short of his. But, lest I sliould seem to trespass upon truth, I shall leave the world her epitaph, in which the author doth manifest himself a poet in all things but untruth : — ‘‘Underneath this sable hearse. Lies the subject of all verse; Sydney’s sister, Pembroke’s mother. Death! ere thou hast killed another, Fair, and good, and wise as she. Time shall throw a dart at thee.” These lines were written by Ben Jon son. HERESWITHA, or HERESWYDA. Queen Hereswitha, the consort of Anna, King of East Anglea, has been called “the mother of many saints,” on account of the holiness of her offspring, especially of her daughters Ethelburga, Sexburgea, and Etheldreda, all of whom shine as stars in the fir- mament of Anglo-Saxon history. In accordance with a custom prevalent among pious ladies of that time, Hereswitha, when she lost her husband, retired into a monastery, that of Chelles, in France, where she died; this was some time in the seventh century, a distinguishing feature of which was religious enthusiasm. A mis- taken sense of duty prompted many of the royal females of that period to vow themselves to a life of celibacy, and they were sometimes married to the occupants of thrones with the stipulation that they should be allowed to remain in a state of virginity ; and such vows as these were often kept through a long series of trials and persecutions, sufficient to shake the constancy of any mind which did Hot rest upon a high and holy principle. “Whatever,” says Mrs. Matthew Hall, in her admirable work on “The Queens before the Conquest,” may be our present notions, the ascetic be- haviour adopted at this early period of history was looked upon as a proof of every Christian virtue, and was probably a natural reaction from the licentiousness of paganism.” The perseverance of Etheldreda, one of the daughters of Heres- witha, in her vow of chastity, after she had espoused her second husband, Egfrid, King of Northumberland, gave rise to many national and domestic troubles. She was no doubt actuated by a sense of right, and therefore we cannot blame her, although we must deplore her mistaken notions of woman’s duty. HERITIER, MARIE JEANNE L’, DE VILLANDON Was born at Paris, in 1664, daughter of Nicholas PHeriticr, a French poet, from whom she inherited a talent for poetry. She was also esteemed for the sweetness of her manners, and the dignity of hei sentiments. The academy of the “Jeux Floraux” received her as a member in 1696, and that of the Ricovrati, in Padua, in 1697 She wrote a translation in verse of sixteen of Ovid’s Epistles ; an English tale, called “La Tour Tenebreuse ;” “Les Caprices de Destin ” another novel; and a novel inverse, called “L’Avare Puni;” with ’a few other poems. She lived a single life, and died at Paris, in 1734, aged seventy, ' ' 382 HER. HERON, CECILIA, The third daughter of Sir Thomas More, was born m 1510, and, with her sisters, received a learned education. She possessed a thorough Knowledge of Latin, and corresponded with Erasmus in ^at language. She was married very early in life to Giles Heron, i^sq. Nothing of her private history is recorded. HERSCHEL, CAROLINE LUCRETIA, SisTEK, and, for a long time, assistant of the celebrated astronomer* was born at Hanover, on the 16th. of March, 1750. She is herself distinguished for her astronomical researches, and particularly for the construction of a selenographical globe, in relief, of the surface brother. Sir William Herschel, that the activity of her mind was awakened. From the first com- mencement of his astronomical pursuits, her attendance on both his daily labours and nightly watches was put in requisition ; and was found so useful, that on his removal to Datchet, and subsequently to Slough— he being then occupied with his reviews of the heavens and other researches— she performed the whole of the arduous and important duties of his astronomical assistant, not only reading the clocks and noting down all the observations from dictation as an amanuensis, but subsequently executing the whole of the extensive and laborious numerical calculations necessary to render them avail- able to science, as well as a multitude of others relative to the various objects of theoretical and experimental inquiry, in which during his long and active career, he at any time engaged. For the performance of these duties. His Majesty King George the Third was pleased to place her in the receipt of a salary sufficient for her singularly moderate wants and retired habits. Arduous, howper, as these occupations must appear, especially when it is considered that her brother’s observations were always carried on (circumstances permitting) till daybreak, without regard to season, and indeed chiefly in the winter, they proved insufficient to exhaust her activity. In their intervals she found time both for actual astronomical observations of her own, and for the execution of more than one work of great extent and utility. The astronomical works which she found leisure to complete were “1st. “A Catalogue of five hundred and sixty-one Stars observed by Jlamstead,” but which, having escaped the notice of those who tramed the “British Catalogue” from that astronomer’s observations, ire not therein inserted. 2nd. “A General Index of Reference to ivery Observation of every Star inserted in the British Catalogue.” Ihese works were pubhshed together in one volume by the Royal Society ; and to their utility in subsequent researches Mr. Baily, in his “Life of Flamsteed,” pp. 388, 390, bears ample testimony. She further completed the reduction and arrangement as a “Zone Cat- alogue” of all the nebulas and clusters of stars observed by her brother in his sweeps ; a work for which she was honoured with the Gold Medal of the Astronomical Society of London, in 1828 ; which Society also conferred on her the unusual distinction of electing her an honorary member. On her brother’s death, in 1822, she returned to Hanover, which f^Gver again quitted, passing the last twenty-six years of her lire in repose — enjoying the society and cherished by the regard of HER. HEW. 38^ her remaining relatives and friends ; gratified by the occasional visits of eminent astronomers ; aad honoured with many marks of favour and distinction on the part of the king of Hanover, the crown Dfince, and his amiable and illustrious consort. To within a very short period of her death her health continued uninterrupted, her faculties perfect, and her memory (especially of the scenes and circumstances of former days) remarkably clear and distinct. In 1847, she celebrated the ninety-seventh anniversary of her birth, when the king of Hanover sent to compliment her ; the Prince and Princess Royal visited her; and the latter presented her with a magnificent arm-chair, embroidered by herself; and the King of Prussia sent her the gold medal awarded for the extension of the Sciences. Miss Herscnel died "ht the opening of the following year, January 9th., 1848, crowned with the glory which woman’s genius may gain, working in the way Divine Providence appointed her,— as the helper of man. Her end was tranquil and free from suffering — a simple cessation of life. HERVEY, ELEANOKA LOUISA. Under her maiden name of E. L. Montague, this lady became first known to the reading public as a contributor to periodicals and annuals of poems remarkable for a vigorous tone of thought and grace, as well as power of expression. She was born in 1811, at Liverpool, and was the daughter of George Conway Montague, Esq., of Lackham House, Wilts; the town of her birth was also the native place of her mother. In 1839, Miss Montague produced a dramatic poem, entitled, “The Landgrave,” which although deficient as to plot, gave evidence of her fitness to take and maintain a place in the higher walks of poetry. In 1843, she married the well-known poet and critic, who for some years edited “The Athenaeum,” Mr. T. K. Hervey. Her first prose work, “Margaret Russell, an autobi- ography,” was published anonymously, but its great merit was at once recognised and acknowledged. “The Double Claim,” a pathetic story of domestic affection, followed this ; then came “The Juvenile Calendar ; or Zodiac of Flowers,” a delightful Christmas book ; and lastly, “The Pathway of the Fawn,” a beautiful tale, with an excellent moral. The name of E. L. Hervey is now familiar to hundreds of thou- sands of readers, both at home and abroad, as her verses frequently appear in the columns of “The Illustrated News ;” they are always vigorous, oftentimes extremely pathetic, characterized by purity of feeling and much grace of expression. HEWITT, MARY E., Was bom in Malden, Massachusetts ; her maiden name was Moore. Her mother, left early a widow, removed to Boston, where Miss Moore continued to live until her marriage with Mr. James L. Hewitt, when she changed her place of residence to the city of New York. In 1845, Mrs. Hewitt published a small volume cf poems, selected from her contributions to the various periodicals, entitled, “Songs of our Land, and other Poems.” Many of these had appeared and attracted much attention, under the signature of 381 tlEY. HIL. verses are evidently the utterance of a warm and and strong imagination. The thoughts are ex- harmoniously, and hear the stamp of truth «Tho w Hewitt edited a gift hook called “The Gem of the Western World ;» and the “Memorial” ^ hV^^n/i Vni tribute to the memory of her friend, Mrs. Frances S. Osgood. HEYWOOD, ELIZA, a tradesman m London, in 1693. Nothing is known of her early education hut wrote “The Court of Armenia,” “The New Utopia, and other similar romances. The looseness of these wS was the ostensible reason of Pope for putting her into his UuS^ but it IS More probable that some private provocation was the real motive. She seemed to perceive her error; and, in thi numerous volumes she published afterwards, she preserved more purity and delicacy of sentiment. Her later writings are, “The Female ^pec- volumes, “Epistles for the Ladies ” “FortunXkund ling, “Adventures of Nature,” “History of Betsey Thoughtless ” Jenny and Jemmy Jessamy,” “Invisible Spy,” “HuslLnd and Wife’” Zi w .entitled, “A Present for a Servant Maid ” She 1756, aged six^tydhrer''"'’ succeeded. She died in HILDA, ST., Pkincess of Scotland, was learned in Scripture, and composed many religious works. She strenuously opposed the tonsure of the convfnt^of S^t^Fa^^^ n a heathenish custom. She built the ^ 1^685 ^ ^ ^ ^ became abbess, and died there HILDEGARDIS, ^ A FAMOUS abbess of the order of St. Benedict, at Spanheiin in Germany, whose prophecies are supposed to relate to the reformation destruction of the Roman see ; they had great influence’ at the time of the reformation. She lived in 1146. ^ The books in which these prophecies are contained, appear to have been written by a zealous, godly, and understanding woman, shocked at the crimes which she saw prevailing around her. She also wrote a poem on medicine, and a book of Latin poems. Her good works and her piety were long remembered. ° HILL, FRANCES M., honoured for her long and beneficial exertions in Greece, was born in the city of New York Her father, John W. Mulligan, Esq., still living, is a awyer of high repute, one of the oldest members of the bar in that mty. Besides Mrs. Hill, two other daughters of Mr. Mulligan whTf th^e missionary schools at Athens; the father wisely, and encouraged them to God ^nd humanity, must be woi thy of the exceeding great reward he is enjoying in their ex- tended usefulness and wonderful success. ^ & The marriage of Miss Frances M. Mulligan with the Rev. J. H. Hill, seems to have been one of those unions ordered in heaven II I L. 385 for an example of the conjugal happiness Christians may enjoy if suitably mated, while by their united faith and labours, every ob- stacle in the path of duty is surmounted, and the good accomplished is almost incredible. Such has been the mission of Mr. and Mrs. Hill. In 1831, there was an attempt made by the Protestant Episcopal Church in America, to assist the most ancient Eastern Church of Christ, that of the Greek. In pursuance of this plan the Rev. John 11. Hill and his wife were sent to Athens, to found and superintend .such seminaries of learning and Christian morals as they might find practicable and useful. Athens, on their arrival, presented to them, when entering within its crumbling walls, a scene of desolation such as inevitably follows in the bloody train of w^ar. The city was one mass of ruins, over and among which these missionary teachers Iiad then to pick their almost pathless way. In the course of a few wrecks they began to gather around them the destitute half-clad and ignorant daughteis of Greece, although many of these were among the well-born, who had been reduced to poverty by the war, which had, for a time, levelled all classes. Upon Mr. and Mrs. Hill was devolved the momentous task of moulding the new social features of the Greek people just escaped from Turkish bon- dage, and soon to take their position among the civilized nations of Europe. Mrs. Hill immediately commenced her school for girls, in which. Mr. Hill has always been her coadjutor, adviser, and what God designed the husband should be to his wife, her protector and head. Mr. Hill opened a school for Greek boys at the same time; it has succeeded and done much good, but the greatest blessing to Greece has been the school for girls. Divine Providence is thus surely working out, through the special influence of the female sex, a wonderful system for regenerating the Eastern World. That such a change of sentiment should occur respecting the capacity of women to acquire knowledge, and become the teachers of national schools in the country where, until twenty years ago, all learning was confined to the other sex, seems little short of a miracle. We might describe, in the words of Mrs. Hill herself, did our space permit, the blessings resulting to the Greek people by this mission, and the great popularity it enjoys ; might tell how the rulers of that land pay homage to the moral power of the missionaries, and consider it an honour that Mrs. Hill’s school for girls is in their chief city; how distinguished foreigners give praise to her noble deeds, and acknowledge this institution as the chief agent of improvement in Athens; how the whole nation looks to her and her husband as its benefactors. It is enough to say that the great work of the American Mission in Greece is acknowledged to be the means of incalculable and unqualified good to the land of Pericles and Aspasia ; who never, in their proudest triumphs, enjoyed that of ruling over the moral sense and enlightened conscience of their admirers. HILTRUDIS, Daughter of Charles Martel, was born in the year 728. After the death of her father, when she saw that her brothers, Pepin and Carlman, treated the rest of the family with great cruelty, she 2 o 386 HOD. HOF. HOH. fled to her aunt, the Duchess of Bavaria, which title she assumed when her cousin Odillo, enchanted with her courage and beautv * married her. ® Five years afterwards, Odillo declared war against the Franks Mt fell, hadly wounded, a prisoner into the hands of his enemies’ Hiltrudis disguised herself as a knight, and followed her husband to the court of her brothers, where she arrived just in time to assist at the Baptism of Charlemagne, whom she presented with costly jewels. She was recognised by her brothers, reconciled to them, and obtained the liberty of her husband. She died in the year 759, and was buried in Osterhofer, by the side of Odillo HODSOFT, MARGARET, By birth Miss Holford, is very favourably known as a poetess Her chief work, entitled “Margaret of Anjou,” is a poem in ten cantos, in which the story of this unfortunate Queen is eloouentlv and graphically told. She has also written “Wallace, or the Flight of Falkirk,” and some miscellaneous verses. Her poetical writings display a strong, romantic, vigorous genius, lofty and daring in its feght, and essentially firm and healthy in its constitution Like Miss Baillie, she finds that simplicity is the truest strength • and she never exhibits the slightest leaning towards the rhapsodical or sentimental. Her stories are skilfully conducted, and like a thread of gold is the vivid interest which runs through them from the first to the last. HOFLAFTD, BARBARA, Was born in 1770, at Sheffield, where her father, Mr Robert Wreaks, was an extensive manufacturer. In 1796, Miss Wreaks married Mr. T. Bradshaw Hoole, a young man connected with a large mercantile house in Sheflield ; but he died in two years after their marriage, leaving her with an infant son only four months old • and soon after, she lost the greater part of her property. Mrs. Hoole’ in 1805, published a volume of poems, with the proceeds of which she established herself in a small school, at Harrogate, where she continued to write, but principally in prose. In 1808, Mrs. Hoole married Mr. Thomas C. Hofland, a landscape-painter, and went with • pursued her writing with* great zeal, and in 1812 published five works. • her son by Mr. Hoole j and her husband died continued to write till this time, but her health now failed, and she expired the following year, 1844, aged seventy- four. Her principal works are, “The Clergyman’s Widow,” “Tte Danghter-in-Law,” “Emily,” “The Son of a Genius,” “Beatrice,” “Says she to her Neighbour, What?” “Captives in India,” “The Unloved One,” “Daniel Dennison,” &;c. &c. All her productions are moral and instructive ; she was earnest in her purpose of doing service to the cause of improvement, though her works are not of that high order of genius which keeps Its place in the heart of humanity, because its productions mirror life and not manners. HOHENIIAUSER, PHILIPPINE AMALIE ELISE VON, Born 1790, daughter of the Westphalian General von Ochs, was marnea, in JSIO, to Leopold, Baron von Hohenhauser. In 1816, HOH. 110 0. HOP. : ® P^^^ate charities. She 1791, was deeply mLned b^tlf^^^^ l^th.! regarded her conduct as the r^ult of w f» a. „.w. .,„„ H UT C H IJSTS ANNE its^seTuementTtnrfrom"^^^ «oon after the wife of one of thVr“pSativernf%a°f°“ ^as Mn Cotton’s church used to meet everr wcet ^t.?' * members of and discourse on doctrines. She estibuSip^d*rfmM®®'‘ women, and soon had a numerous Sdicunp “eetings for ments of her own and wampH /i* advocated senti- coincide with them. She soon thre^v \^he clergymen to The progress of her sentiments occasioned in ® 16 ? 7 °tL'’fl° f in America. This eonvpnfinn ‘j^yonea, in 1637, the first synod erroneous opinions then propagated condernned eighty-two was called before the court^i/ November 1637 of traducing the ministers and ’ and, being convicted Massachusetts. She went whh hl^n f ® aT’ Vanished from in 1642, after her LrbZd’rdpa^f ^^as^and to Ehode Island; and beyond New Haven twp ci^ '^l£®“°^®‘^ 'a*® the Dutch colony of sixteen peSon^’were cap^^^^^^^^^ ^®'’ killed by th^e IndianrTWs'^JcrurkTi HUTCHINSON, LUCY, 0f^S??hc°^w!^ t^ar^cd^^’l^lo'ntl S Su^iLt^Jo^T HUT. 395 tintniished himself as one of the most efficient among the Puritan leaders in the war between Charles the First and the Parliament. Their courtship was a very romantic one, as it is given by the lady in her “Memoir” of her husband. She says— “Never was there a passion more ardent and less idolatrous ; he loved her better than his life; with inexpressible tenderness and kindness; had a rnost high, obliging esteem of her ; yet still considered honour, religion, and duty above her ; nor ever suffered the intrusion of such a dotage as should blind him from marking her imperfections.” That it was “not her face he loved,” but “her honour and her virtue were his mistresses,” he abundantly proved; for, “on the day fixed for the marriage, when the friends of both parties were assembled, and all were waiting the appearance of the bride, she was suddenly seized with an illness, at that time often the most fatal to life and bepty. She was taken ill of small-pox; was for some time in imminent danger ; and, at last, when her recovery was assured, the return of her personal attractions was considered more than doubtful. She says, indeed, herself, that her illness made her, for a long time after slic had regained her health, ‘the most deformed person that could be seen.’” But Mr. Hutchinson’s affection was as strong as his honour. He neither doubted nor delayed to prosecute his suit; but, thankful to God for her preservation, he claimed her hand as soon as she was able to quit her chamber; and when the clergy- man who performed the service, and the friends who witnessed it, were afraid to look at the wreck of her beauty. He was rewarded ; for her features were restored, unblemished as before ; and her form, when he presented her as his wife, justified his taste as much as her more intrinsic qualities did his judgment. They were united to each other on the 3rd. of July, 1638. Their union was an example of the happiness which marriage confers on those who fulfil its duties in holy truth and faithful love. In the perils of war Mrs. Hutchinson was an attendant on her beloved husband ; and when, after the restoration of Charles the Second, Colonel Hutchinson was imprisoned in the Tower, she followed him, and never ceased her exertions and importunities till she was permitted to visit him. When her husband was removed to Sandown Castle, in Kent, she, with some of her children, went also, and used every entreaty to be permitted to reside in the castle with him. This was refused ; but she took lodgings in Deal, and walked every day to Sandown to see and cheer the prisoner. All that could be done to obtain his pardon or liberation, she did; but as Colonel Hutchinson was a Puritan^ and a republican on principle, and would not disclaim his opinions, though he would promise to live in quiet, his enemies listened to no pleadings for mercy. What was to have been his ultimate punishment will never be known; the damp and miserable apartment in which he was confined, brought on an illness which ended his life, September 11th., 1664, leaving his wife with eight children and an embarrassed estate to mourn his irreparable loss. Mrs. Hutchinson was not with him at his death; she had gone to their home to obtain supplies and bring away the children left there. As he grew worse, the doctor feared delirium, and advised his brother and daughter not to defer anything they wished to say to him. Being informed of his condition, he replied with much com- posure, “Tlie will of the Lord be done; T am ready.” He then 396 II yd. hyp. gave directions concerning tlie disposal of his fortune, and left strict injunctions tliat his children should ho guided in ail thUls hv ^eir mother; “And tell her,” said he, “thSt as she is abo^ other women, so Mst she on this occasion show herself a good Christian and above the pitch of ordinary minds.’* " * Faithfully she fulfilled these injunctions ; evincing her sorrow and n repinings, but by’ trainin| up her cwldren to be like their father, and employing her talents in ronstmnfinfy □ rr''k™ThVLifc^?^??®,- she undertrorhe'rS .““r TK"So"Erto aSS tfJ'iLZ” ““ HYDE, ANNE, DUCHESS OF YORK, Thk eldest daughter of Lord Clarendon, and mother of two of the queens of Great Britain, was born in 1638. During the ex:ile of the royal family she attended her father abroad, and was anno n ted the**Second"°“wm of Orange, the eldest sister ofT.harles the Second. Hei intercourse with James, Duke of York then a young and gallant soldier, commenced when Miss Hyde w.as in her twenty.first year. She had accompanied the Piincfsl of Orange to Pans on a visit to her mother, Queen Henrietta, whL jarJiesfaw 24th ^'^1659 '°hnt""ti? I’olrothcd at Breda, Novembe^ consent^ of’ the difficulties in obtaining the consent of the royal family to this alliance, that they were not mamed till September 3rd., 1660. The ceremony was*^ performed at Worcester House, London. The Duchess of Ym-k was^l hand- sensible woman, and lived in harmony with her husband noUvithstanding his open infidelities. Before her death she became’ I67tTlic?1i;;^V%otS^ HYPASIA, learned, and virtuous lady of antiquity was the fn Theon who governed the PiatoniLchool at Afei^ndria thfl^F^fV she was born and educated in the latter part of US Ih^f w*'®" .he speaks in favour of a heathen philosopher tells us that Hypasia “arrived at sueh a pitch of learning, as verv far ^ philosophers of her time:” to which Nicephorus adds, “Or those of other times.” Philostorgius, a^M liiSn of and^SffiLf^wh’o^m^t® ‘^“l®he surpassed her father in astronomy j ana buidas, who mentions two books of her writing one “On the o/ ApoUonius -> tr, 1 ?‘°P»‘""‘-is,” and another' VIL Coffic oLphy. ’ ®'*® ““‘lerstood all other parts of phil- She succeeded her father in the government of the Alexandrian ICA. INC. 397 school teaching out of the chair where Ammonias, liierocles, and many other celebrated philosophers had taught ; and this at a tinie when men of immense learning abounded at Alexandria, and m other parts of the Roman empire. Her fame was so extensive, and her worth so universally acknowledged, that she had a crowded auditory. One cannot represent to himself without pleasure the flower of all the youth of Europe, ;Asia, and Africa, sitting at the feet of a very beautiful woman, for such we are assured Hypasia was all ea^^erly imbibing instruction from her mouth, and many doubtless love from her eyes; yet Suidas, who speaks of her mar- riage to Isidorus, relates at the same time that she died a virgin. While Hypasia thus reigned the brightest ornament of Alexandria, Orestes was governor of the same place, under the Emperor Iheo- dosius, and Cyril, bishop or patriarch. Orestes admired Hypasia, and as a wise governor, frequently consulted her. This created an intimacy between them highly displeasing to Cyril, who had a great aversion to Orestes, and who disapproved of Hypasia, as she was a heathen. The life of Orestes nearly fell a sacrifice to the fury of a Christian mob, supposed to have been incited by Cyril on account of this intimacy ; and, afterwards, it being reported that Hypasia prevented a reconciliation between Cyril and Orestes, some men, headed by one Peter, a lecturer, entered into a conspiracy against her waylaid her, and dragged her to the church called Caesais, where, stripping her naked, they killed her with tiles, tore her to pieces, and carrying her limbs to a place called Cinaron, there burnt them to ashes. . This happened in March, about the year 415 ; in the year of Honorius’ and the sixth of Theodosius’ consulship. The weak and trifling emperor was roused from his usual indifference by such an awful crime, and threatened the assassins of this incomparable woman with a merited punishment ; but at the entre^ies of his friends, whom Orestes had corrupted, was induced to suffer them to escape, by which means, it is added, he drew yengeance on himself and family. There are few recorded crimes of wicked men so utterly fiend-like as the unprovoked murder of the lovely, learned, and virtuous Hypasia. ICASIA, Spouse of Theophilus, Emperor of Constantinople, in 829. He having assembled the most beautiful young women of the empire, for the purpose of choosing a wife, fixed upon Icasia, and gave orders for her coronation; but on her answering some questions he proposed to her, in a manner at once learned and acute, he changed his mind. Icasia, therefore, retired to a monastery, where she composed many works. The emperor had the same taste, probably, for foolish flippant women, as characterized Charles the Second, King of England. INCHBALD, ELi;ZABETH, A DRAMATIST and novelist, whose maiden name was Simpson, was born in 1756, at Stanningfield, near Bury, Suffolk. The beauty of Elizabeth Simpson was much celebrated m the circle of her acquaintance, and she appears to have been noticed by those of jjsrc. n, higher rank than her own circle; hut an imperfection in hei organs of utterance rendered her averse ro society, and she would, in early youth, fly to solitude, and seek, in hooks, for the amuse- ment she could not enjoy in conversation. The kind of education she received may he gathered from an observation of her own : “It is astonishing how much all girls are inclined to literature, to what hoys are. My brother went to school seven years, and could not spell; I, and my two sisters, though we were never taught, could spell from our infancy.” To cure the impediment in her speech she exerted the most persevering efforts, and by repeated trials discovered the way of palliating her defects. She says that she wrote out all the words with which she had any diflaculty, carried them constantly about with her, and at last perceived, or fancied she perceived, that stage declamation was favourable to this defect, rather than the reverse. When sixteen she secretly left her family, prompted by an irre- pressible desire to visit London. After escaping many dangers in this rash adventure, she married Mr. Inchbald, of Drury Lane theatre, and was for several years on the stage. Mr. Inchbald died suddenly, in 1779, and left his widow, at twenty-five years of age, entirely dependent on herself for support. She continued on the stage for a time, but left it in 1789, and from that time devoted herself solely to her literary labours. She wrote nineteen dramas, some of which were very successful, and two novels, “The Simple Story,” and “Nature and Art,” which rank among the standard works in that class of literature; and she edited “The British Theatre,” “The Modern Theatre,” and a collection of farces. Mrs. Inchbald died August 1st., 1821, aged sixty-seven. Better than any sentiment contained in her works of fiction are the noble generosity and true Christian self-denial she practised towards her poor, unfortunate sister, whom she supported for many years. The brief notices of her charitable deeds, gathered from letters and the records of her friends, are her best monument. One writer says, “Mrs. Inchbald frequently sutfered from the want of fire herself, when it is known that she had enabled others to avail themselves of that necessary of life, and her donations to her sisters and other friends in distress were generous and munificent. To her sister, Mrs. Hunt, she eventually allowed nearly a hundred per annum. At the time when Mrs. Inchbald was her own servant, she writes, ‘I have raised her allowance to eighty, but in the rapid strides of her wants, and my obhgation as a Christian to make no selfish refusal to the poor, a few months hence, I foresee, must make the sum a hundred.’ Again, in 1810, she says, ‘I say no to all the vanities of the world, and perhaps soon shall have to say, that I shall allow my poor infirm sister a hundred a year.’ To the last Mrs. Hunt depended on Mrs. Inchbald almost exclu- sively for support. The following expresses the sentiments of her feeling and affectionate heart, on the receipt of the intelligence that she had no longer a brother or sister in the world. ‘To return to iny melancholy. Many a time this winter, when I cried with cold, I said to myself— but thank God, my sister has not to stir from her room: she has her fire lighted every morning; all her provisions bought, and brought to her ready cooked : she would be less able to bear what I bear; and how much more should I liave to suffer but from this reflection ! It almost made mo warm, ING 399 when I reflected* that she suffered no cold; and yet, perhaps, this severe weather affected her also, for after only two days of dangerous illness she died. I have now buried my whole family.’ ” Probably our readers would like to have a description of this Bxcellcnt as well as eminent woman, who has shown an example 9 f noble virtues under very adverse circumstances, and therefore is entitled to high estimation. Mrs. Inchbald was a strict Roman Gatholic. One who knew her well thus describes her personal appearance : “ ‘The fair muse,’ as she was often termed, was, when between thirty and forty, above the middle size, rather tall, of a striking figure, but a little too erect and stiff. She was naturally fair, slightly freckled, and her hair was of a sandy auburn hue. Her face and features were beautiful, and her countenance was full of spirit and meekness.” This description is from a decided admirer of hers, who winds up with observing, that “her dress was always becoming, and very seldom worth so much as eight pence"* INGEBORGE, or INGELBURGA Wife of Philip Augustus, King of France, was born in 1175, and was the daughter of Waldemar, King of Denmark, and of his wife Sophia, a Russian princess. In 1193, she was selected, from motives of policy, by Philip Augustus, then a widower of twenty-eight, as his wife. She is represented as very beautiful and discreet, but the king, almost from the first interview, conceived a strong aversion to her, and on a frivolous pretext of Ingeborge’s just discovered relationship to his first wife, he assembled the nobles of the kingdom at Compiegne, November 5th., 1193, who declared the marriage null and void. Tngeborge was present on this occasion, but having no counsellor, and not understanding the language, knew nothing of the business that the nobles were transacting, till she was informed of their decision by her interpreter, when she burst into tears, and appealed unto Rome. She was taken to an abbey, where she was kept in confinement, and almost without the necessaries of life. The pope, urged by the King of Denmark as well as by Ingeborge, refused to sanction the divorce; but Philip Augustus imprisoned the legates, and married Agnes, daughter of Berthod, Duke of Merania, a descendant of the Emperor Charlemagne. Ingeborge appealed in vain to Pope Celestine the Third; but, on his death, he was succeeded by Innocent the Third, who immediately took very severe measures, and in 1199 Philip Augustus was excommu- nicated, and his kingdom declared under an interdict. All the churches were closed, no baptisms, marriages, or burials were allowed to be performed, the dying were refused the benefit of the priest’s services, and all the religious duties were suspended. In those days of superstition, this terrible sentence fell with tenfold weight on the people; and moved by their distress, after having resisted the papal authority for eight months, Philip at length sent Agnes to the royal castle of St. Leger, and allowed Ingeborge to return to him. But she still complained, and justly, that she had only exchanged one prison for another, and was treated with no respect. Meanwhile there was a solemn assembly held at Soissons, to give a final judgment on the demand the king made for a legal separation. The king was surrounded by a crowd of lawyers who vied with each other in urging the justice of his claim. Ingeborge was alone Hhd defenceless; after waiting a few moments for her advocate, 400 ING. the judges were about to pronounce their decision, when a young md unknown lawyer came forward and argued her cause so eloquently that the judges dared not utter the wished-for sentence Ihe king, leaving the assembly, went to the abbey where Ingeborge had taken refuge, and taking her behind him, on horseback, left the city without any of his usual train. When this was told to Agnes de Merania, it affected her so deeply that she died a few days after. Philip Augustus, still more irritated against his queen, confined her in the tower of the castle of Etampes, where no one was allowed to converse with her without his permission ; her food was insufficient and coarse, her clothes hung about her in rags and the servants who attended her were so brutal, that they’ were accused of wishing to cause her death by their ill-treatment. Philip pdeavoured to induce his wife to take the veil, but in vain- and in 1213, after a separation of twenty years, he allowed her to reside under the same roof with him, where the sweetness of her temper, the goodness and purity of her soul, at length conquered his aversion. After the death of Philip, in 1223, Ingeborge was treated with the greatest respect by his successor ; while she devoted herself chiefly to her religious duties. She died in 1236. INGLIS, ESTHER, Is celebrated for her skill in calligraphy, or fine writing. In the beauty, exactness, and variety of her characters, she excelled all who preceded her. In the library of Christ-church in Oxford are the Psalms of David, written in French by Mrs. Inglis, who pre sented them in person to Queen Elizabeth, by whom they were given to the library. Two manuscripts, written by her, were also preserved with care in the Bodleian library : one of them is entitled “Le six vingt et six Quatrains de Guy de Tour, Sieur de Pybrac, escTits par Esther Inglis, pour son dernier adieu, ce 21 ejour de Juin, 1617,” The following address is, in the second leaf,' written in capital letters : “To the right worshipful my very singular friende, Joseph Hall, Doctor of Divinity, and Dean of Winchester, Esther Inglis wisheth all increase of true happiness, Junii xxi. 1617.” In the third leaf is pasted the head of the writer, painted upon a card. The other manuscript is entitled “Les Proverbes de Salomon; escrites en diverses sortes de lettres, par Esther Anglois, en Fran^oise. A. Lislebourgc en Escos5e,”1599. In the Royal Library, D. xvi. are “Esther Inglis’s Fifty Emblems,” finely drawn and written: A Lislebourg en Escosse, Panne 1624. Esther Inglis married, when about forty, a Scotchman, Bartho- lomew Kello, and had one son, who was a learned and honourable man. The time of her death is not known. INGONDE, OR INGUNDIS, Daughter of Siegbert the First, King of Austrasia, or Lorraine, and of his wife, the famous Brunehaut, was married about 570, to Brunechilde, or Ermenegild, second son of Leovigild, one of the Gothic kings of Spain. She was received with great pomp and tenderness by her husband and his grandmother Gosuinda. But the old queen had an aversion to Catholicism, and attempted, at first by persuasions and afterwards by threats, to convert Ingonde ING. IRE. 401 to Anamsin, and to Imve her vo-haptizcd j hut Ingoude resolutely hv th. ‘■’.“"f'f- Gosmnda, enraged at her firmness, seized her by the l air, threw her down, stamped upon her, and had her 'T- Ingonde, however, at lenrdh fn^fh and piety, converted her husband to her own i" I’l'^ ®" his father heard of it, made him so furious that he had Ins son taken prisoner and beheaded. Ingondc fled She TaryXemfed^s INGRIDA, Sh Bi'igitta, in Wadstena, Sweden, who 1 ved m 1498, wrote an epistie to her lover, which is considered that' ner*od^"f correct specimen of the Swedish language of timi Pf! 2;"^ indeed superior to any that appeared for a loii" tune after. Tins composition, full of eloquence and genuine passioi? ®«' 3 ‘™ents of love and mystic devotion a?e intenSed’ places Ingiida by the side of the more celebrated tieloise. ^ ’ IRENE, Empress of Constantinople, was an Athenian orphan, distinguished only by her accomplishments, when, in 769, at the age of^kven- tcen, she was married to Leo the Fourth, Emperor of Constanti- mmchmfnt^t banished by her husband on account of her attachment to image worship, of which the Greek church disapproved On the death of Leo, in 780, she returned to ConstantinoX Ind Sbfth““then onlv'i her son ConstanUne the a! 1 Im’ ^ caused his eyes to be put out, and then reigned alone. On this occasion, she entered Constantinople in state with retinue. She made Charlemagne, then Emperor of the West, a proposal of marriage, in order to preserve ^her Italian marriage treaty was actually concluded, when Nicephorus, chancellor of the empire, conspired against her, seized her in her bed, and banished he^r S a rnnery to nnv Lesbos. She was here so reduced, as to be forced Venr Si 9 subsistance by her distaff, and died in the same year, 802. During her reign she submitted to be tributary to the Saracens. She governed under the direction of two ambitious eunuchs, who were perpetually plotting against each other. IRETON, BRIDGET, Oliver Cromwell, was baptized at St, John’s church, Huntingdon on the 4th. of August, 1624.^ She was a gloornv ^ higoted republican, that she grudged her father his title of Protector. Nevertheless, she is spoken of a.ra person of great wisdom, “humbled and not exalted by her accession of greatnps.” January 15th., 1647, she was manied,^at Norwn, to the saintly Henry ireton. Lord Deputy of Ireland; and after his Fleetwood, who was appointed to the same high post. She seems to have cherished as much admiration for her lirst husband as she entertained contempt for the second. To Fleefivood, however grc.atest assistance. She dmd at Stoke Newington, where she was buried, September 5th., 2 D 402 litG. ISA. IRGE, A Japanese princess, born 858, whose writings arc said still to be in great repute in Japan. ISABELLA OF ARRAGON Daughter of Alphonso, Duke of Calabria, married, in 1480, John Galeazzo, Duke of Milan, who, yet in his minority, was under the protection of his uncle, Louis Sforza. When Isabella arrived at Milan, her beauty inspired the protector with a passion for her that proved fatal to her happiness. The lovers having been married only by proxy, Louis contrived to keep them apart, while he attempted to supplant the bridegroom. But Isabella repulsed him with disdain, and exhorted her husband to throw off the yoke of Ills uncle, and assert his rights. The protector, ’artful and politic, attempted by negotiation, to annul the marriage in his own favour; but Alphonso threatened to arm Europe in his son-in-law’s cause, and Louis was at length obliged to restore to his nephew his betrothed bride. His love for Isabella was now turned to hatred ; and he endeavoured in every way to embitter her life. He married Alphonsina, daughter of the Duke of Ferrara, a woman as haughty and ambitious as Isabella. Compelled to reside under the same roof with her rival, and to see her station and privileges usurped, Isabella found her position so insupportable, that she wrote to her father, and grandfather, Ferdi- nand, Kipg of Naples, protesting that if no means for her deliverance were devised, she would escape from her sufferings by relinquishing her life. These princes, however, could not redress her grievances; and, in the mean time, her husband died of a slow poison, recommending his wife and children to his cousin, Charles the Eighth of France, who was passing through Pavia. Hardly had Galeazzo expired, than the party of Louis, saluting him as duke,^ ordered the bells to be set ringing. During this indecent and insulting display of joy, Isabella immured herself and her children, thus deprived at once of their father and their inheritance, in a dark chamber. The French having taken Milan, Isabella fled to Naples ; but that city was at length compelled to surrender to the invaders. Isabella’s only son was carried captive to France, where it was intended to compel him to become a monk, and where he died by a fall from his horse. Louis Sforza was also taken prisoner and carried to France, where he died. Isabella retired to a town in Naples, which had been assigned to her as a dower, and where she still maintained an air of state nnd grandeur. Her daughter. Bona Sforza, married Sigismund, King of Poland. Some time previous to her death, Isabella made a journey of devotion to Rome, where she "walked to the Vatican, attended by a train of ladies, dressed in bridal ornaments. Her reputation in her youth was unblemished, but in her later years she gave occasion for censure, by admitting the attentions of Prosper Colonna. She died February 11th., 15^. ISABELLA OF CASTILE The celebrated Queen of Spain, daughter of John the Second, ISA. 403 SSSmlSwHii To the graces and charms of her sex Isahelln 77r,oo!r til. ***® sagacity of a statesman and legislator °”she »iia 'liSiP had become corrupt by reSon of the w L ’"'I'o destruction of PuWi 7 ?rtquilhtylVe‘^ 1 hS^^ vigorous administration of iustice In 14q9 PeSo a} * Sixth confirmed to the royal p^r the title ofVathni.v l^^^ conferred on them by Inhocenrthr Ehrh th^ mmBmmn ISABELLA OF FRANCE, was^bonfTn'^im’^^She'^'was® and Blanche of Castile, l« £1 £“~ - fK“»« u». .. ™ t„.„s *2’.Si,Te,f,Sr,T.,"S,CSf 404 ISA. ISABELLA OF LORRAINE, Et.dest daughter of Cliarles the Second of Lorraine, was married in 1420, at the age of thirteen, to Rene, Duke d’Anjou, brother- in-law of Charles the Sixth of France, then about fourteen. She united to great beauty, intellect, generosity, and courage. When her husband was taken prisoner by the Duke of Burgundy, in 1429, she assembled the nobles of Lorraine, placed her four children under their protection, and raised an army to rescue her husband. While he was still a prisoner, tlie kingdom of Sicily, by the death of Charles the First, became his ; and Rene sent Isabella to claim it. She went there, and by her wise and skilful government ac- quired great popularity. In 1437, Rene joined her; but in less than five years he was forced to return with his family to France, by his victorious rival, Alphonso of Arragon. In 1444, Isabella’s youngest daughter, Margaret of Anjou, married Henry the Sixth of England; and the misfortunes of this beloved child so preyed upon the mother, that they are supposed to have caused her death. She died at the castle d’Angers, February 28th., 1452, at the age of forty-four. Her husband’s grief at her loss nearly proved fatal to him; and though he married again, he never ceased to regret her. ISABELLA OF VALOIS, WAS tne oaughter of Charles the Sixth of France, and Isabella of Bavaria. She was born in the Louvre palace at Paris, November 9th., 1387. In October, 1396, Isabella became the second wife of Richard the Second of England, though she was then only eight years old. When Richard was dethroned and murdered by Henry of Bolingbroke, afterwards Henry the Fourth, in 1400, Isabella remained in England for two years, treated with great respect as queen -dowager, but steadily refusing the hand of Henry’s eldest son, who had fiillen greatly in love with her. In 1402, Isabella returned to Paris, and at the age of eighteen married her cousin, the celebrated Archduke of Orleans, who^ though some years younger than herself, she dearly loved. She died at Blois, Septem- ber 13th., 1410, leaving an infiint daughter only a few weeks old. ISABELLA, QUEEN OF HUNGARY, Sister of Sigismund Augustus, King of Poland, married, in 1539, John Zapolita, King of Hungary. In 1540, she brought him a son, while he was besieging the castle of Fogarras; and he was so transported at the news that he gave a splendid feast to his soldiers, and died of intemperance on the occasion. Isabella, unable to retain the crown for her son, implored aid from the Ottoman Porte, the armies of which, entering Hungary, vanquished the troops of Ferdinand of Austria, employed in the siege of Buda. Solyman, who headed his troops in person, sent magnificent presents to the young king, whom he entreated he might be allowed to see. He excused himself, at the same time, from visiting the queen, lest their interview might prove injurious to her fame. Isabella, while she acknowledged the kindness and delicacy of the Sultan, hesitated whether to trust her son in the Ottoman camp. But, at length, impressed by the services which Solyman had rendered to her, and overcome by the remonstrances 9f her counsellors, she determined on a compliance with the request. The prinee, in a superb cradle, on a carriage of state, aeeompanied by liis nurse, with some noble matrons and lords of court, was conveyed to tlic camp. He was received by Solyman, who tenderly caressed him, and presented him to his sons Bajazet and Selim, with every royal honour, as a vassal of the Ottoman Porte, and the son of John Zapolita, whom he highly esteemed. But these specious appearances proved but a cover to the insidious purposes of the Sultan, who, throwing off the mask, seized upon Buda, September 5th., 1541, and obliged Isabella to retire to Lippa, with the poor consolation of a promise, that when her son became of age, Hungary should be restored to him. In this reverse of fortune, Isabella displayed great constancy, and endeavoured to content herself with the title of Eegent of Transylvania, which the rapacity of Solyman had left to her. But, having appointed as lier coadjutor in the administration of the government, George Martinusias, a monk, she experienced from him a thousand mortifications, and found the title of regent but an empty honour. A rupture with Martinusias was the consequence; when, enraged at the loss of his authority, he called in the assistance of Ferdinand of Austria, who sent an army into Hungary, and compelled Isabella, in 1551, to resign Transylvania into his hands, and to retire to Cassovia. While on her journey to Cassovia, the ruggedness of the roads obliged her to descend from her carriage; when, looking back to Transylvania while the driver was extricating his wheels, and recollecting her former situation, she carved her name on a tree, with this sentence — ^^Sic Faia volunt''’ — “So Fate decrees.” Her disposition was too restless and active to allow her to remain long at Cassovia. She went to Silesia, and thence to Poland, where her mother, Bonna Sforza, resided. In the hope of regaining her power, she continued to correspond with the grandees of Transyl- vania; and she also again applied to Solyman. In 1556, she was, by the etforts of the Sultan, restored to Transylvania. She main- tained her authority during the rest of her life, without imparting any share of it to her son, John Sigismund. She died September 5th., 1558. Isabella was a warm Roman Catholic, and some of her regulations were directed with much severity against the heretics. She was a woman of great talents and learning. Her son, after her death, declared in favour of the Protestants. ISABELLA II., QUEEN OF SPAIN, Was born at Madrid, October lOth., 1830. Her father, Ferdinand the Seventh, died when she was three years and six months old; Isabella was immediately proclaimed Queen, and her mother, Maria Christina, Regent of Spain. The biography of Maria Christina will be found in its place; we need only say here, that her influ- ence had made her daughter Queen, by persuading Ferdinand to issue his famous decree, styled pragmatic, revoking the Salic law which prohibited the rule of a female sovereign. This law, intro- duced into Castile by the Bourbon family on their accession to the Spanish throne, could not have had much root in the affections of a loyal people, who kept the traditionary memory of their glorious Queen, Isabella the First, still in their hearts ; and this child-queen W 48 another Isabella. There is no doubt that the bulk of the 406 ISA. nation inclined warmly to sustain her claims, and hut the influ- ence of the priests and fanatical monks in favour of the hiffoted Don Carlos, younger brother of the deceased Ferdinand, there would have been no bloody civil war. That Isabella the Second was the choice of the people is proved by the acts of the legisla- tive Cortes, which in 1834 almost unanimously decreed that the pretender — Don Carlos, and his descendants — should be for ever exiled from the Spanish throne ; and this decree was confirmed by the constituent Cortes in 1836, without a single dissentient voice. Isabella the Second, thus made queen by her father’s will, was acknowledged by the national authority, and surrounded from her cradle with the pomp and observance of royalty ; yet her childhood and youth were, probably, less happy than that of any httle girl in humble life, who has a good mother and a quiet home, where she may grow^ up in the love of God, the fear of evil, and in steadfast devotion to her duties. Isabella was nurtured among the worst influences of civil strife and bloodshed, because religious fa- naticism as well as political prejudices were involved in the struggle. When she was ten years old, her mother, Maria Christina, resigned the regency and retired to France ; Espartero became regent. Isa- bella was for three years under the influence of instructors of his choosing; and he endeavoured, there is no doubt, to have her mind rightly directed. By a decree of the Cortes, the young queen was declared to have attained her majority on the 15th. of October ^43; she has since reigned as the sovereign of Spain, and has been acknowledged such by all the European and American governments. In 1845, Maria Christina returned to Madrid, and soon obtained niuch influence over Isabella. This, it was apparent, was used to direct the young queen in her choice of a husband. Isabella had one sister, Louisa, the Infanta, who was next heir to the crown, if the eldest died without offspring. Those keen rivals for political power, England and France, watched to obtain or keep a paramount influence in Spanish affairs. The selfish policy of Louis Philippei aided by Guizot and Maria Christina, finally prevailed, and forced upon the Spanish nation a prince of the house of Bourbon as husband of Isabella. There were two Bourbon princes, brothers, Francisco and Enrique, sons of Don Francisco, brother of Maria Christina; of these, the youngest had some talent and was attrac- tive ; the eldest was weak in intellect and disagreeable in manners ; if Isabella could be prevailed upon to marry this imbecile, and a son of Louis Philippe could obtaiii the hand of the Infanta Louisa, the predominance of French influence would be secured. It was done — both plans succeeded, and Isabella soon afterwards conferred on her husband the title of king. It hardly seems credible that a crowned queen would thus give apparently, her free assent to her own marriage, if the bridegroom had been utterly hateful to her. But two circumstances are certain — she was not old enough to make a judicious choice; and she was urged into the measure while she did not wish to marry at all. She appeared to resign herself to the guidance of others, and doubtless hoped she might find happiness. ^ But this contentment with her lot did not long continue. Early m the following year, 1847, there arose a dislike on the part of the queen towards her husband, and soon the royal pair became ;sA. 407 completely estranged from each other, and neither appeared together in public, nor had the slightest communication in private. The people seemed to sympathize warmly with the queen, and she was loudly cheered whenever she drove out, or attended any of the theatres or bull- fights at Madrid. On the accession of Narvaez to office, as President of the Council, he used his utmost endeavours to effect a reconciliation, and at length succeeded. The meeting between the royal pair occurred October 13th., 1847. Since then there have been estrangements and reconciliations; it seems almost hopeless to antieipate conjugal happiness, or even quiet, for Isabella. The only event which appeared likely to give a new and healthy tone to her mind, was motherhood. She gave birth to a son in the autumn of 1850, but, unfortunately, the child lived only a few hours. She has since given birth to another child, which also died in infancy. If these children had survived, and her affections had thus been warmly awakened, there would be little doubt of her becoming a changed being. That she has talents of a much higher order than was given her credit for in childhood is now evident. She certainly possesses great physical courage, and a strong will. She manages the wildest and most fiery steed with the coolness and skill of a knight of chivalry. She delights in driving and riding, and exhibits much, even daring energy. She is prompt in her attention to the duties of her government; and, what is best of all, she evinces that sympathy for her people, and confidence in their loyalty, which are never felt by a crafty, cruel, or selfish ruler. In all her speeches from the throne there is a generous, even liberal spirit apparent; and were it not for the obstacles which priestcraft interposes, there can be little doubt that the queen would move onward with her government to effect the reforms so much needed. In “features and complexion,” Isabella bears a striking resemblance to her father, Ferdinand the Sixth, and his line of the Bourbons ; but her forehead has a better de- velopment, and she is, undoubtedly, of a nobler disposition. ISAURE, CLEMENCE, or CLEMENZA, A LADY of Toulouse, in France, celebrated for her learning. She instituted the Jeux Floraux, or Floral Games, in that city, where prizes were bestowed on the successful poetical competitors. She was born in 1464, and was the daughter of Ludovico Isaure, who died when Clemence was only five years old. Some years afterwards the romance of her life began. Near her garden dwelt Raoul, a young troubadour, who fell in love with her for her genius and beauty, and communicated his passion in songs in which her name and his were united. The maiden replied with flowers, whose meaning Raoul could easily interpret. He was the natural son of Count Raymond, of Toulouse, and followed his father to the war against the Emperor Maximilian. In the battle of Guigenaste both were slain, and Clemence resolved to take the veil. Before doing so, however, she renewed the poetic festival which had been established by the gay company of the seven troubadours, but had been long forgotten, and assigned as prizes for the victors the five different flowers, wrought in gold and silver, with which she had replied to her lover's passion. She fixed on 408 IVR. the first of May as the day for the distribution of the prizes: and she herself composed an ode on spring for the occasion, which acquired for her the surname of the Sappho of Toulouse. Her character was tinged with melancholy, which the loss of her lover probably heightened ; and. her poems partake of this plaintive style. Her works were printed at Toulouse in 1505. They remained a long time in oblivion, and perhaps never would have seen the light but for the fortunate discovery of M. Alexandre Dumenge. There are extant two copies of this precious volume, which is entitled “Dictats de Dona Clamenza Isaure it consists of cantos or odes; the principal and most finished is called “Plainte d* Amour.-’ The queen of poetry, as her contemporaries entitled her, died in the first year of the great reign of Frances the First and Leo the Tenth. Her mortal remains were deposited in the choir of the church of Notre Dame, at Toulouse. A bronze tablet, inscribed with a highly eulogistic tribute to her fame, still remains, at the foot of a statue of Clemence. After the lapse of three centuries, it required nothing less than the convulsions of the French Revo- lution of 1789 to suspend the floral games; they were reinstated under Napoleon, as a municipal institution, in 1806. The memory of Clemence Isaure lived “green with immortal bays ;” for centuries the Toulousians had made her their boast— but “all that beauty, all that wit e’er gave,” could find no grace with the patriots of 1793, That intelligent body of citizens voted Clemence Isaure an “aristocrat,” and, as such, sentenced her bronze monument to be melted down, and used for vulgar purposes. Fortunately, the honest artisan to whom the work was consigned, had a feeling which saved this venerable relic. At the risk of his head, he substituted some other bronze, and concealed the tablet till a time of political safety arrived. IVREA, MANZOLI DEL MONTE, GIOVANNA, Was born at Genoa, She received the rudiments of her education at the convent of Benedictine nuns in Genoa, and was afterwards placed at the monastery of St. Andrew, in the same city, where her studies were pursued on a more extended base. After her marriage with Count Manzoli del Monte, she resided in Modena, and indulged in the desire for improvement, for which she was furnished with opportunities. She was instructed in Natural Philo- sophy by Father Pompilio Pozzetti, a man of great erudition, who directed her in the study of the classics, as well as in every science. Her own inclinations led her almost exclusively to ex- perimental science — but to gratify the earnest wish of her husband, she devoted part of her time to imaginitive works, and these met with distinguished success. She was invited to be a member of “The Arcadia,” at Rome, of the Academy of the Indefessi at Alexandria, and that of Arts^ Letters, and Science at Modena. She has witten “La Tarquinia, a vision in verse,” “A Collection of Sonnets,” “A Collection of Epigrams, and severa,! OdQS. JAG. 409 JAGIELLO, APPOLONIA, Distinguished for her heroic patriotism, was born about the year 1825, in Lithuania, a part of the land where Thaddeus Kosciusko spent his first days. She was educated at Cracow, the ancient capital of Poland— a city filled with monuments and memorials sadly recalling to the mind of every Pole the past glory of his native land. There, and in Warsaw and Vienna, she passed the days of her early girlhood. She was about nineteen when the attempt at revolution of 1846 broke out at Cracow, and in this struggle for freedom Mademoi- selle Jagiello took an active part. She was seen on horseback, in the picturesque costume of the Polish soldier, in the midst of the patriots who first planted the white eagle and the flag of freedom on the castles of the ancient capital of her country, and was one of the handful of heroes who fought the battle near Podgorze, against a tenfold stronger enemy. After the Polish uprising, which commenced in Cracow, was suppressed. Mademoiselle Jagiello reassumed female dress, and remained undetected for a few weeks in that city. From thence she removed to Warsaw, and remained there and in the neighbouring country, in quiet retirement among her friends. But the struggle of 1848 found her again at Cracow, in the midst of the combatants. Alas! that effort was but a dream— it accomplished nothing— it perished like all other European attempts at revolutions of that year, so great in grand promises, so mean in fulfilment. Madernoiselle Jagiello then left Cracow for Vienna, where she arrived in time to take part in the engagement at the faubourg Widen. Her chief object in going to Vienna was to inform her- self of the character of that struggle, and to carry news to the Hungarians, who were then in the midst of a war, which she and her countrymen regarded as involving the liberation of her beloved Poland, and presaging the final regeneration of Europe. With the aid of devoted friends, she reached Presburg safely, and from that place, in the disguise of a peasant, was conveyed by the peasantry carrying provisions for the army, to the village of St. Paul. After many dangers and hardships in crossing the country occu- pied by the Austrians, and swimming on horseback two rivers, she at last, on the loth, of August, 1848, reached the Hungarian camp, near the village of Eneszey, just before the battle there fought, in which the Austrians were defeated, and lost General Wist. This was the first Hungarian battle in which our heroine took part as volunteer. She was soon promoted to the rank of lieutenant, and, at the request of her Hungarian friends, took ihargc of a hospital in Comorn. Whilst there, she joined, as a volunteer, the expedition of twelve thousand troops under the command of the gallant General Klapka, which made a sally, and took Raab. She returned in safety to Comorn, where she remained, superintending the hospital, until the capitulation of the fortress. She went to the United States in December, 1849, with Governor Ladislas Ujhazy and his family, where she and her heroic friends received a most enthusiastic welcome. no JAM. JAMES, MARTA, Is the daughter of a Welsh emigrant, who went to America in the early part of this century, when his daughter was about seven years old, and settled in the northern part of the state of New York. Maria James received hut a very slight education, hut from her earliest youth evinced a poetical talent very remarkable in a person circumstanced as she was ; occupying generally the position of nursery-maid, or servant in families in the towns of that state. Her poems, with a preface by Alonzo Potter, D. D., now Bishop of Pennsylvania, were published in 1839. JAMESON, ANNA, Is one of the most gifted and accomplished of the living female writers of Great Britain. Her father, Mr. Murphy, was an Irish gentleman of high repute as an artist, and held the office of Painter in Ordinary to her Royal Highness Princess Charlotte. By her order he undertook to paint the “Windsor Beauties,” so called ; but before these were completed, the sudden death of the princess put a stop to the plan. Mr. Murphy lost his place ; and his pictures, from which he had anticipated both fame and fortune, were left on his hands, without any remuneration. It was to aid the sale of these portraits, when engraved and published, that his daughter, then Mrs. Jameson, wrote the illustrative memoirs which form her work, entitled “The Beauties of the Court of King Charles the Second,” published in London, in 1833. Prior to this, however, Mrs. Jameson had become known as a, graceful writer and accom- plished critic on the Beautiful in Art, as well as a spirited deline- ator of Life. Her first work was the “Diary of an Ennuyee,” published in London, in 1825, about two years after her marriage with Captain Jameson, an officer in the British army. Of this marriage— union it has never been — we will only say here, that it seems to have exercised an unfortunate influence over the mind of Mrs. Jameson, which is greatly to be regretted, because it mars, in a degree, all her works; but especially her latter ones, by fettering the noblest aspirations of her genius, instinctively feminine, and therefore only capable of feeling the full compass of its powers when devoted to the True and the Good. We shall advert to this again. The “Diary of an Ennuyee” was published anonymously; it depicted an enthusiastic, poetic, broken-hearted young lady, on her travels abroad; much space is here given to descriptions of works of art at Rome, and other Italian cities. This, on the whole, is Mrs. Jameson’s most popular and captivating work; it appeals warmly to the sensibilities of the young of her own sex : its sketches of adventures, characters, and pictures, are racy and fresh; and the sympathy with the secret sorrows of the writer is ingeniously kept alive to the end. Her second work was “The Lives of the Poets,” published in two volumes, in 1829; which was followed by “Memoirs of Celebrated Eemale Sovereigns,” also in two volumes. In 1832, appeared “Characteristics of Women, Moral, Poetical, and Historical ;” in many respects this is the best and most finished production of Mrs. Jameson’s genius; the following year came out her “Beauties of the Court of Charles the Second,” JAM. 411 Mrs. Jameson next yisited America, going directly from New York to Toronto, Upper Canada, where she passed the winter. Her husband had been stationed for many years in Canada; she had not seen him since her marriage; it has been said that they parted at the altar; but the painful circumstance that they only met as acquaintances, not even as friends, .was too well "known to require an apology for stating it here. '^‘Winter Studies and Summer Rambles,” is the title of the work published in 1838, in which Mrs. Jameson records her observations on Canada and the United States, as far as she travelled. In 1840, she produced a translation of the dramas of the Princess Amelia of Saxony, under the title of “Pictures of the Social Life of Germany and in 1842, “A Handbook to the Public Galleries of Art in and near London after this, in 1844, came a second work of the same nature, entitled “A Companion to the Private Galleries of Art in London;” and shortly afterwards a series of biographical notices of the early Italian painters from Cimabue to Bassano. In 1846, this indefatigable, accomplished, and versatile author gave to the world a volume of “Memoirs and Essays,” being a series of papers chiefly on the fine arts and artists; and in 1848, appeared the first portion of a most important and laborious work illustrative of “Sacred and Legendary Art;” this comprised legends of scriptural characters, and of those who lived, or were supposed to have done so, in the early ages of Christianity. The second portion was entitled “Legends of the Monastic Orders;” and the third “Legends of the Madonna;” the former appeared in 1850, and the latter in 1852. These volumes throw much light upon the religious ideas of the middle ages ; they are full of curious and interesting lore, and are richly illustrated by sketches and etchings copied from ancient missals and other scarce books, by the author. “A Common -place Book of Thoughts, Memories, and Fancies, Original and Selected,” was Mrs. Jameson’s next contri- bution to literature; it is divided into two parts — one on “Ethics and Characters,” and the other on “Literature and Art;” and exhibits to great advantage the fine taste, extensive reading, and indefatigable industry of its compiler, and, to some extent, author. On the 14th. of February, 1855, Mrs. Jameson delivered a lecture on works of mercy and benevolence to' a female audience, which was afterwards published under the title of “Sisters of Charity Abroad and at Home ;” it is a small book, but few will deny its importance. Reading this, and the other works of the author, we may well say in the words of a recent biographer of this highly- talented lady : — “A spirit of intense sympathy with her own sex does indeed run, like a golden vein, through the writings of Mrs. Jameson, whatever be their subject or aim; and her reverence for the good and great — her pity for the erring among them — her honest joy at their successes and regret for their failures, characterize her not less admirably as a woman, than do the brilliant qualities of her enlightened and elevated mind as an Author.-*’ Mrs. Jameson has an earnest and loving admiration for genius, a discriminating sense of the benefits it confers upon the world, and an unselfish eagerness to point out its merits and services. All this is seen in her very pleasing descriptions of the many celebrated men and women she had encountered. She has a deep feuse of the dignity of her own sex; she seeks to elevate woman, 412 OAN. JAR. and many of her reflections on this subject are wise and salutary. We differ from her views in some material points, but we believe her sincerely devoted to whi.t she consiicrs the way of improve- ment. Of her extraordinary talents there ean be no doubt. JANE OF FLANDERS, Countess of Montfort, was one of the most extraordinary women of her age. Her husband, the Count de Montfort, having been, in 1342, made prisoner and conducted to Paris, she assembled the inhabitants of Rennes, her place of residence, and by her eloquence, aided by the pity inspired by her infant son, moved the people to take up arms in her behalf; and thus she soon found herself in a position to protect her rights. Having shut herself up in the fortress of Hennebonne, Charles de Blois, her husband’s enemy, besieged her there ; she made an obstinate defence, and exhi- bited many of the qualities of a commander. The repeated breaches made in the walls at length rendered it necessary for the besieged, who were diminished in numbers, and exhausted by fatigue, to treat for a capitulation. During a conference for that purpose, in which the Bishop of Leon was engaged with Charles de Blois, the Countess, who had mounted a high tower, which commanded a view of the sea, descried some sails at a distance, and immediately exclaimed “Behold the succours! the English succours! no capitulation!” This fleet, prepared by Edward the Third for the relief oi Hennebonne, having been detained by contrary winds, entered the harbour, under the command of Sir Walter Mauny. The garrison, by this reinforcement animated with fresh spirit, immediately sallied forth, beat the besiegers from their posts, and obliged them to retreat. The flames of war still continued their devastations, when Charles de Blois, having invested the fortress of Roche de Rien, the Countess of Montfort, reinforced by some English troops, attacked him, during the night, in his entrenchments, dispersed his army, and took him prisoner. His wife, in whose right he had pretended to Brittany, compelled by the captivity of her husband, assumed, in her turn, the government of the party ; and opposed herself, a formidable and worthy rival, both in the cabinet and field, to the Countess of Montfort. The mediation of France and England failed to put an end to the disputes in Brittany, till Charles de Blois was at length slain, at the battle of Auray. The young Count de Montfort soon after obtained possession of the duchy, and, though a zealous partizan of England, had his title acknowledged by the French king, to whom he did homage for his dominions. JARDINS, MARIE CATHARINE DES, Was born about 1640, at Alen^on, in Normandy, where her father was provost. She went when young to Paris, where she supported herself for some time by writing novels and dramas. She was three times married ; first, to M. Villedieu, a young captain of the infantry, who was only separated, not divorced, from a former wife ; after his death, to the Marquis de la Chasse, who was also only parted from his wife ; and, for the third time, to one of her cousins, who ftllovfid her to resume the name of Villedieu, She Poqn after JAH. JKA. 413 retired to a little village, called Clinclicmarc, in the province of Maine, where she died in 1683. Her works were printed in 1702, and form ten duodecimo volumes. Her compositions consisted of dramas, miscellaneous poems, fahlee, and romances; among wliich latter class are “Les Disordres de V Amour;” “Portraits des Faiblesses Humains;” “Les Exiles de la Corn* d’Augustc;” “Cleonice;” “Carmeute ;” “Les Galanteries Gre- nadines;” “Les Amours des Grands Homines;” “Les Memoirs du Serail;” etc. Her style is rapid and animated ; but she is often incorrect, and her incidents improbable. Her short stories certainly extinguished the taste for tedious romances, and led the way to the novel ; but were by no means of such excellence as those that have since been wu'ittcn. Her verse is inferior to her prose. Her society was much sought by men of learning, wit, and fashion ; | and her conduct during her widowhood was by no means in-eproachable. But good morals were not then the fashion in French society. JARZOFF, MADEMOISELLA, Obtained, in 1837, the prize offered by the Imperial Academy of Sciences at St. Petersburg, for “Useful Reading for Children.” Her books for the young are much praised. JEANNE DE BOURBON, Daughter of Pierre the First, Duke de Bourbon, was born at Vincennes, near Paris, February 3rd., 1337. In 1350, when about thirteen, she married Charles, who was nearly the same age, af- terwards Charles the Fifth of France, eldest son of King John. She was a very beautiful woman, and her husband was much attached tc her. He had a high opinion of her judgment, often consulted her on state affairs, and loved to see her surrounded by all the pomp and luxury suited to her station. On days of solem- nity, Charles frequently brought his wife, whom he called “the sun of his kingdom,” with him to the parliament, where she took her seat by his side. By his will, he left the regency to Jeanne, although he had three brothers of mature age. However, his queen died before him, at the Hotel de St. Paul, in Paris, February 11th , 1378. tier death proved a real misfortune to France. She is spoken of by historians as one of the most accomplished and virtuous princesses of her time. JEANNE OF FRANCE AND NAVARRE, Wife of Philip the Fourth of France, was the only , child and heiress of Henry the First, King of Navarre and Count of Cham- pagne. The Count de Bar having attacked Champagne, she placed herself at the head of a small army, forced him to surrender, and kept him a long time in prison. But her most solid title to glory, is the having founded the famous college of Navarre. Jeanne of Navarre died at Vincennes, in 1304, aged thirty-three. Her husband was devotedly attached to her, and she fully deserved his love. Philip never took the titles of King of Navarre, or of Count of Champagne and of Brie ; and to all his ordinances relative to the government of these principalities, he always added that he ^cted with the coneurrcnce t'f his dear companion} and Jeanne 414 JEW. added her seal to that of her husband. Jeanne was married at the age of thirteen, and, during her twenty years of wedded life, she bore her husband seven children. She was equally beautiful, eloquent generous, and courageous. JEWSBURY, GERALDINE E., Is a younger sister of the late Mrs. Fletcher, who always highly estimated 'her abilities, and prophesied for her a career even more successful than her own. ‘^Zoe, on the History of Two Lives,” published in 1845, was the first work which drew public attention towards its author. It exhibits great power and originality, but contrasts strongly in its tone of feverish excitement, and passionate unrest, with the calmness and symplicity which characterizes Miss Jewsbury’s later works. These are “The Half Sisters,” a tale pub- lished in 1848 ; “Marian Withers,” a story of middle class life in the manufacturing districts ; “The History of an Adopted Child,” a book for young people, issued in 1852 ; and another novel entitled “Constance Herbert,” in which is inculcated the duty of self-sacrifice to nrevent the extension of hereditary insanity. JEWSBURY, MARIA JANE. We choose to retain the name by which this gifted woman was known as an authoress, although she had changed it before her decease; but we can never think of her as Mrs. Fletcher. Miss Jewsbury was born about 1800, in Warwickshire. In early youth she lost her mother, and was thenceforth called to take her place at the head of a large family. Her father, soon after her mother’s death, removed to Manchester; and here, in the midst of a busy population, oppressed with ill health, and the grave cares of life, the promptings of genius still triumphed, and the young lady found time to dream dreams of literary distinction, which the energy of her mind, in a few years, converted into realities. It was at this period that she addressed a letter to Wordsworth, full of the enthusiasm of an ardent imagination: this led to a correspondence with the bard of “the Excursion,” which soon ripened into permanent friendship. She was materially assisted in the de- velopement of her talents, and the circulation of her literary eflbrts, by the advice and active kindness of Mr. Alaric Watts, at that time a resident in Manchester : these obligations she always gratefully acknowledged. Her first work was entitled “Phantasmagoria ; or. Essays of Life and Literature,”— which was well received by the public. This was followed by “Letters to the Young,” written soon after a severe illness: then appeared “Lays for Leisure Hours.” Her last work was her “Three Histories,” which she allows displays much of her own character and feelings. But her best writings are to be found in the periodicals and annuals, to which she was a large and most popular contributor. In 1833, she married Mr. Fletcher, a gentleman who held an office under the London East India Company — and soon after her marriage left England with her husband for Bombay. She antici- pated with eager pleasure the riches of nature and antiquity, which the gorgeous East -would open before her — but the buoyant and active spirit was soon to be called to another and higher existence. JOA. 415 She died a short time after reaching India, and sleeps in that “clime of the sun,” a fit resting-place for her warm and ardent heart JOANNA, Countess of Hainault and Flanders. Baldwin, Count of Flanders^ horn in 1171, was one of the heroes of the fourth crusade, when he set out on which, he left two young daughters, Joan and Mar- garet— the former destined to he his heiress and successor^ Their mother, Mary di Sciampagna, died at Acre, in making a pilgrimage to the Holy Land. During the absence of Baldwin, Flanders was governed hy the guardian and cousin of the infants, Philip of Namur. Joan, from early girlhood, manifested an imperious will and ardent desire for sway. Profiting by a rumour of the death of her father, which began to be spread abroad, she seized the reins of govern- ment, and caused herself, in 1209, to be declared Countess of Hainault and Flanders. Two years after this she formed a marriage, which, judging from its results, must have arisen on her side from motives of policy,’ unmingled with aflTection. The husband she selected was Ferdinand, son of Sancho, King of Portugal. Uncer- tain in disposition, unskilful in conduct, and weak in design, Fer- dinand attempted various expeditions, and performed all with ill- success. He began by forming an alliance with Philip Augustus; then owing to some frivolous pique we find him deserting to the English, just at the time of the famous battle of Bouvines. Covered with wounds, he fell into the hands of the French, and was con- veyed^ a prisoner to Paris, where he remained fifteen years in captivity. Joan appears to have considered him well disposed of, as she maintained an amicable relation with Philip Augustus, and afterwards with Louis the Eighth. These kings were her friends supporters, and trusty allies. No doubt they consulted her wishes in retaining the unhappy Ferdinand in the Louvre, while they granted her the honours and privileges of a sovereign per se, among which was the holding an unsheathed sword before them She seems to have governed with vigour and judgment. Her political treaties were made with a sagacity rare at that period. She had none of the tenderness of an amiable woman, but was gifted with the shrewd sense and hardness of a statesman. Circumstances soon arose before which a less stout heart would have quailed, and a more sensitive conscience refused to act. In 1225, a broken-down, grey-headed, feeble old man made his appearance in Lisle, and declared himself to be Baldwin, the father of the countess, returned to resume his sovereignty! Joan boldly asserted that he was an impostor, and denied him admission to the palace ; but his piteous tale, his venerable appearance, and the natural bias of the populace to side with the oppressed, gained him numerous partizans. Joan’s residence was surrounded by a tumul- tuous mob, and she hastily fled to Peronne, and put herself under the protection of her trusty friend King Louis, who summoned the soi-disant Baldwin to appear before his tribunal, when as suzerain he would pronounce between the contending parties. He decided that the old man was an impostor, and as such, ordered him out of the kingdom, though he respected the safe-conduct under which he had presented himself, and had him carried safely beyond the tronticrs. The countess being reinstated in her domains, showed 416 JO A. by her cruelty that she did not despise the claims of the wretched veteran. She sent persons to seize him, and when under her jurisdiction, after submitting his aged limbs to the torture, she caused him to be decapitated. Kneeling on the scaffold, with one hand on the crucifix, and his head on the block, he repeated that he was the true and real Baldwin, Count of Flanders. At a neigh- bouring window appeared a pale visage, with closed teeth and contracted muscles — it was Joan — who took a fearful satisfaction in seeing with her own eyes the fulfilment of her dire will ! After this scene of blood, the countess governed Flanders peacefully and prosperously for sixteen years. The justice of St. Louis when he ascended the throne of France opened the prison-doors of Fer- dinand; but the privations, and sufferings, and solitude of years, had weakened his moral and physical economy — he was prematurely old — and did not live to enjoy his freedom, so long wished for. The widow then espoused Thomas of Savoy. The day after this marriage, mounted in a stately car with her husband, she went in procession f,hrough the city of Lisle ; but when' she arrived at the place where her father had been executed, it is said that a bloody phantom rose before her — the head but half attached to the bust — and uttered the most frightful menaces. Who shall pronounce whether this appa- rition was the effect of a guilty conscience, stimulated by the accusations of the populace, or a nervous disorder, the beginning of Divine vengeance ! At all events, from that day Joan led a life of agony and terror, always haunted by the fatal spectre. Con- sulting holy churchmen, she was advised to build a rnonastery on the very spot where the phantom rose. Joan not only did this, but also erected a hospital and two convents; and that her re- pentance might prove still more efficacious, assumed herself the habit of a nun, and died in the cloister in the year 1241. Her death -bed was surrounded by the holy sisterhood, who lavished every comfort of religion upon her; she grasped convulsively the crucifix, and her last words were, in accents of despair, “Will God forgive me?’’ JOANKA, OR JANE OF NAVARRE, Consort of Henry the Fourth of England, was the second daughter of Charles d’Albert, King of Navarre, surnamed the Bad. Fler mother Avas Jane, daughter of John, King of France. Joanna was born about 1370, and in 1386, she married John de Montfort, Duke of Bretagne, surnamed the Valiant, by whom she was tenderly beloved, and who left her regent and sole guardian of the young duke, their eldest son, on his death, in 1399. In 1402, Joanna married Henry of Lancaster, King of England, who died in 1413 ; after \yhich event, Joanna still remained in England. In 1419, she was arrested on a charge of witchcraft against the king, Henry the Fifth, her step-son. She was condemned, deprived of all her property, and imprisoned till 1422, when she was set free, and her dower restored. She died at Havering BoAver, in 1437. Joanna had nine children by the Duke of Bretagne, some of whom died before her ; but none by Henry the Fourth. She was a beautiful and very intelligent woman. JOANNA, Op Naples, daughter of Robert, King of Naples, of the Anjou dynasty, succeeded her father in 1343. She was then sixteen, bandit JOC. 417 some and accomplished. She liad been for some time married to her cousin Andreas of Hungary ; hut this union was not a happy one. Andreas claimed to he king and to share his wife’s authority, which, hy her father’s will, had been left solely to her. The con- duct of Andreas, and his haughty manners, offended the Neapolitan nohility, and his Hungarian guards excited their jealousy. A con- spiracy was formed hy the nohles, and one night while the court was at Aversa, Andreas was strangled, and his body thrown out of a window of the castle. Joanna went immediately to Naples, and thence issued orders for the apprehension of the murderers. Many persons were put to a cruel death as accessaries, hut public opinion still implicated the queen in the murder. The same year Joanna married her cousin Louis, Prince of Tarentum. Soon after Louis, King of Hungary, the brother of Andreas, came with an army to avenge his brother’s death. He defeated the queen’s troops, and entered Naples. Joanna then took refuge in her hereditary principality of Provence. She soon repaired to Avignon, and, before Pope Clement the Sixth, protested her innocence and demanded a trial. She was tried and acquitted ; and, out of gratitude, she gave up to the papal see the town and county of Avignon. In the mean time, a pestilence had frightened away the Hunga- rians from Naples, and Joanna, returning to her kingdom, was solemnly crowned with her husband, in 1351. Joan reigned many years in peace. Having lost her husband in 1362, she married James of Arragon, a Prince of Majorca, and on his death she again married, in 1376, Otho, Duke of Brunswick; but having no children, she gave her niece Margaret to Charles, Duke of Durazzo, and appointing him her successor. On the breaking out of the schism between Urban the Sixth and Clement the Seventh, Joanna took the part of the latter. Urban excommunicated her, and gave her kingdom to Charles Durazzo, who revolted against his sovereign and benefactress. With the aid of the pope he raised troops, defeated the queen, and took her prisoner. He then tried to induce Joanna to abdicate in his favour; but she firmly refused, and named Louis of Anjou, brother of Charles the Fifth, King of France, as her successor. Charles then transferred Joanna to the castle of Muro, in Basilicata, where he caused her to be murdered, in 1382. She was a woman of great accomplishments, and many good qualities. J 0 C H E B E D, Wife of Amram, and mother of Miriam, Aaron, and Moses, has stamped her memory indelibly on the heart of Jew and Christian. She was grand -daughter of Levi ; her husband was also of the same family or tribe ; their exact relationship is not decided, though the probability is that they were cousins -german. As Amram is only mentioned incidentally, we have no authority for concluding he took any part in the great crisis of Jochebed’s life ; but^ as their children were all distinguished for talents and piety, it is reasonable to conclude that this married pair were con- genial in mind and heart. Still, though both were pious believers in the promises made by God to their forefathers, it was only the wife who had the opportunity of manifesting by her deeds her superior wisdom and faith. 3 E 418 JOH. Nearly three hundred years had gone by since Jacob and his sons we^Xwn into Egypt. Their posterity was now a numerous upople but held in the most abject bondage. Pharaoh, a king who Lew not Joseph,” endeavouring to Ijrn 3 a given strict commands to destroy every male child born of a “^Jochlted^had tome two children before this bloody edict was nromulgated • Miriam, a daughter of thirteen, and Aaron, a little FoHf three years oil These were safe; but now God gives her another son “a goodly child;” and the mother’s heart must have uearlv fainted with grief and terror, as she looked on her helpless babe^and knew he was doomed by the cruel Pharaoh to be cast forth to the monsters of the Nile. No ray of hope from the he p of man was visible. The Hebrew men had been bowed beneath the laSi of their oppressors, till their souls l^^d become abject as fViPir Tochebed could have no aid from her husband s su- nerlor Ph^sic^ worldly knowledge. The man was overborne * the superior spiritual insight of the woman was now S hi mother^^^ had been gifted with a strength the power of Pharaoh could not subdue ; her moral sense had a sagacity that the reason of man could never have reached. ctructure fashioned an “ark of bulrushes, and in the frail structure laid down her infant son. Then concealing the basket the 'fS^sIZthe banks of the Nile, she placed her daughter^^^^^^^^ of Moses and his preparation for his great mission as the Delimrer of Israek’and the Lawgiver for all men wh® ‘P J“^VtHn pffprted bv the agency of woman, displays her spiritua g such a clear light as must make them strikingly that their impoftance in the progress of mankind, acknowledged by all Christian men, seems certain-whenever tney tni? UyinI aside their masculine prejudices word of God. These events occurred B.C. 1535. bee Exodus, c p. I. and II. . ^ ^ r T A JOHNSON, LADY ARABELLA, Was the daughter of Thomas, Earl of Lincoln. She married Mr. Is^c Johnson! who 1^^ his nktive land for New England, from and a Christian is an ever-beaming light to her sex. JOHNSON, ESTHER, CEI.EBRATED as the Stella of Dean Swift, vras born in 1684. Her father was the steward of Sir William Temple, w , r left the daughter one thousand pounds, m consideration oi JOH. 419 father’s faithful services. At the death of Sir William she was in her sixteenth year ; and about two years afterwards, at Swift’s invitation, she left England, accompanied by Mrs. Dingley, a lady fifteen years older, and whose whole fortune, though she was re- lated to Sir William, was only an annuity of twenty-seven pounds. Whether Swift desired the company of Miss Johnson as a friend, or intended to make her his wife, is uncertain; but they took every precaution to prevent seandal. When Swift was absent. Miss Johnson and her friend resided at the parsonage, but when he returned, they removed; nor were they ever known to meet but in the presence of a third person. During his visits to London, he wrote, every day, an account of what had occurred, to Stella, and Always placed the greatest confidence in her. In 1713, Swift, it is believed, was married to her, by Dr. Ashe, Bishop of Clogher; but they continued to live in separate houses, and the marriage was never publicly acknowledged. This state of affairs is supposed to have preyed upon Stella’s health so as to cause a decline. Dean Swift offered, when she was on her death- bed, to acknowledge her as his wife; but she replied, ‘‘It is too late!” She died in 1728, aged forty-three. She was a beautiful and intellectual woman. The whole story is more romantic than any romance of fiction, nor have its mysteries ever been satisfac- torily explained. JOHNSTONE, MRS., Is a native of Scotland, and well deserves a distinguished place among contemporary writers of fiction. Her first work, “Clan Albin,” was among the earliest of that multitude of novels which followed “Waverley” into the Highlands; but Mrs. Johnstone neither emu- lates nor imitates in the slightest degree the light that preceded her. Many writers, who were quite lost in the eclipse of the “Great Unknown,” have since asserted that he did not suggest the idea of Scotland, as a scene for fiction; that their works were begun or meditated before “Waverley” appeared; among whom, Mrs. Brunton, author of “Discipline,” whose testimony is unquestionable, may be placed. Perhaps, there was at that time a national impulse towards “Scotch Novels,” just as the taste for nautical discoveries produced Columbus, and the attempt at steam-boats preceded Pulton. “Clan Albin” is decidedly of the genre ennuyeux, the only kind that Voltaire absolutely condemns. It is full of good sentiment, but insipid and tiresome, and gives no indication of the talent afterwards abounding in Mrs. Johnstone’s works. Her next book ■jvas “Elizabeth De Bruce,” very superior to her first, containing portions that were highly praised by able critics. A very charming, well-written work, in that difficult class — ‘•Children’s Books,” suc- ceeded. “The Diversions of Hollycot” may take place near Miss Edgeworth’s “Prank and Rosamond.” Like her stories for juvenile readers, it is sprightly and natural — inculcates good principles, and much useful knowledge; and, what is rarer, it is totally free from anything sentimental or extravagant. Mrs. Johnstone has continued to improve in style, and to develop many amiable qualities as a writer ; her humour is sui generis, equal in its way to that of Charles Lamb. Some of the sketches in her “Edinburgh Tales” — those of “Richard Taylor,” and “Governor Pox,” are not surpassed by any thing in Elia. These and many others were published in a monthly 420 JOS. periodical, established at Edinburgh about the year 1830, bearing the title of “Johnstone’s Magazine,” of which she was the editor, and, we believe, proprietor. It was continued ten or fifteen years. In this was published the “Story of Erankland the Bandstei, which is one of the most perfect gems of this kind of literature — wit, pathos, nice delineation of character, are all to be found in it, while the moral lessen is enforced very powerfully. “The Nights of the Round Table” was published in 1835, and contains some admirable tales “Blanche Delamere” is still a later work; in it she has attempted to show what might be done, and ought to be done bv the nobility, to lessen the load of misery pressing on the working classes. We may add, that in all her later works, Mrs. Johnstone, like most thinking writers in the British empire, directs her pen to subjects connected with the distresses of the people. Her tales illustrative of these speculations have neither the wit nor the fancy of their predecessors ; the mournful reality seems “to cast a cloud between, and sadden all she sings.” JOSEPHINE ROSE TASCHER DE LA PAGERIE, Empress of the French, Queen of Italy, was born in Martinique, June 24th., 1763. At a very early age she came to Paris, and was married to the Viscount Beauharnais. By this marriage, which is represented as not having been a happy one, the marquis being attached to another at the time of his union with his wealthy bride —she became the mother of two children, Eugene and Hortense, afterwards so well known. In 1787 Madame Beauharnais returned to Martinique, to nurse her aged mother, but W'as soon driven away by the disturbances in that colony. During her absence the French Revolution had broken out, and on her return she found her hus- band actively engaged in public affairs. Although one of the first actors in the movement which was to regenerate France, Beauharnais fell a victim to the blood-thirsty fanaticism of the times. Cited before the bar of the Convention, he was^condemned to death, and publicly beheaded on the 23rd. of July, 1794. Josep- hine was imprisoned, where she remained until the death of Robespierre threw open the doors of the prisons. Josephine is said to have preserved her serenity during her im- prisonment, through her strong faith in a prediction which had been made her ; an old negress in Martinique having foretold, under circumstances of a peculiarly imposing character, that she would one day become Queen of France. However reasonably we may doubt the influence of such a circumstance on the mind of a woman condemned to death in such relentless times as these, there is no question of its being a subject often dwelt upon by Josephine when she actually sat upon the throne of France. The prophecies that come to pass are always remembered ! Through her fellow- prisoner, Madame Tallien, Josephine became, after the establishment of the Directory, an influential member of the circle of Barras. According to some writers, she there made the acquaintance of General Bonaparte. The most general belief is, however, that the acquaintance was formed through her son Eugene, in the followmg manner:— “The day after the 13th. of Vendemiaire, the disarming of the citizens having been decreed, a boy of fifteen called upon General Bonaparte, then commandant of Paris, and with ingenious boldness demanded the sword of his father. The general was struck JOS. 421 with the boy’s deportment ; he made particular inquiries about him, and sought an acquaintance with his mother.” Bonaparte soon became passionately attached to Madame Beauharnais, and married her on the 17th. of February, 1796 ; and his affection for her con- tinued through life. She possessed considerable influence over him, and his letters to her arc proofs of his warm attachment, as well as of her amiability. She was always accessible and benevolent to those who sought for mercy or protection from Napoleon. She followed him to Italy, and was with him during that brilliant period when he laid the foundation of his military reputation. When Bonaparte set out on his expedition to Egypt, Josephine took up her residence at Malmaison. Much has been said ot her conduct during this period. Whether the censure was fully merited or not, has never been known ; that Napoleon, on his return, contemplated a separation, is well ascertained. A reconciliation was effected by her children, whom he tenderly loved, and Josephine was again restored to the affection and confidence of her husband. When Napoleon was elevated to the consulate, Josephine constantly ex- ercised her benevolence in favour of the unfortunate. She was particularly kind to the emigrants, many of whom she restored to their country. Napoleon, in one of his letters to her, said, “If I gain battles, it is you who win hearts.” When Napoleon became emperor a divorce was proposed to him, but this he rejected, and Josephine was consecrated Empress of France by Pope Pius the Seventh, December 2nd., 1804. Soon after, at Milan, she was crowned Queen of Italy. Josephine acquitted herself in her exalted position with a grace and dignity which won all hearts; to many, it was a matter of surprise how she had acquired this “royal bearing.” Eugene and Hortense, her children, shared her elevation ; Napoleon never neglected their interest, nor that of any members of Josephine’s family. As Napoleon’s power increased, and his family became to all appearances more and more firmly established upon the throne of France, his desire for offspring to continue his line increased ; and after much deliberation, and many painful scenes, a divorce was determined upon. Josephine bore it with a fortitude which her good sense alone enabled her to exert. To have opposed the will of Napoleon would have availed her nothing, and it was everything to her to continue to possess his esteem. The world, too, would sympathize with a wife who, under such painful circumstances, yielded with dignity to her fall ; her impotent resistance would only excite its contempt or sneers. Josephine retired to Malmaison, at the age of forty-six, with the title of empress -dowager, and two millions of francs a year. Napo- leon visited her occasionally, and always gave proofs of his esteem and regard for her. While at St. Helena, he paid the highest tribute to her virtues and amiability. On the birth of the King of Rome, in 1811, Josephine is said to have exhibited the most unfeigned satisfaction. If such was really the case, her magnanimity was of the highest order; for that event, which must have confirmed Napoleon’s sense of the expediency of the divorce, also rendered his wife more dear to him, and Josephine’s situation more glaringly humiliating. In 1814, Josephine beheld the downfall of that throne which she had once shared. When Napoleon retired to Elba, she wrote to him, signifying her wish, if permitted, to follow him in his reverses. 422 JUD. When the allies entered Paris, she was treated with the most dis- tinguished consideration. The King of Prussia and the Emperor of Russia visited her at Malmaison, and showed her flattering atten- tions. On the 19th. of May, the Emperor Alexander and the Kdng of Prussia dined with her. She was extremely indisposed, and, in opposition to her physician’s wishes, did the honours to her royal guests. The next day she became much worse ; her disease, a species of quinsy, increasing rapidly. On the 29th. of May, 1814, she ex- pired, in the full possession of her faculties. Her children were with her, and, by their affectionate attentions, soothed her last moments. Her body was interred in the church of Ruel, where, seven years after, her children were permitted to erect a monument to her. JUDITH, Daughter of Welflf, a count, by some writers called the Duke ' of Bavaria, was selected, for her beauty, to be the second wife of Louis de Debonnaire, son of Charlemagne, Emperor of France. She was well educated, and succeeded in obtaining such control over the king’s affections, that she governed not only in the palace, but also exercised the greatest influence in the government. Her eldest son, who afterwards reigned under the name of Charles the Bold, was born in 823; but as the king had already divided his estates between the sons of his former marriage, there was nothing left for him. Judith immediately exerted herself to obtain a kingdom for her child; and having made her god-son, Bernard, Duke of Aqui- taine, prime minister, a national assembly was convoked at Worms, and by the consent of Lothaire, the eldest son of Louis, the country between the Jura, Alps, Rhine, and Maine, was given to Charles, who was placed under the care of Bernard. Pepin, the second son of Louis, having convinced Lothaire or his folly in yielding up his possessions at the request of Judith, induced him to unite with him in a rebellion against Judith and Louis. In 829 they surrounded Aix, took Judith and her husband prisoners, and accusing the former of too great intimacy with Bernar(L forced her to take the veil, in the convent of St. Radagonde, at Poitiers. They, however, permitted her to have a private interview with her husband, on condition that she would urge on him the necessity of an immediate abdication. Judith promised to do so; but instead, advised Louis to yield to circumstances, and go to the monastery of St. M^dard, at Soissons, but not to abdicate the crown. The king followed her advice ; and, in 830, Lothaire, haying quarrelled with his brother, restored the crown to Louis, who immediately recalled Judith. The pope released her from her conventual vows, and she cleared herself by an oath from the accusation of adultery that was brought against her. Bernard, who had fled to Aquitaine, ^ also returned, and offered to prove his innocence of the crime by single combat, with any of his accusers. No one accepted the challenge, but the public feeling was so strong against him, that the empress was obliged to send him away. In 833, the emperor was again betrayed and deposea oy nis children, although Judith had exerted herself in every way, even by cruelty, to retain for her weak husband the power he could not keep for himself. After a year of confinement, Louis was again placed on the throne; and by the new division of the empire JUD. 423 arranged in 839, Judith had the satisfaction of seeing her son placed in possession of a large share of those estates from which he had seemed for ever excluded. Louis the Mild died in 840, and Judith only survived him three years. She died at Tours. Some historians, however, say that her death did not occur till 848, or even till 874. In her heart the mother’s ambition was the predominating power. JUDITH, Of the tribe of Reuben, daughter of Meravi, and widow of Manasseh, lived in Bethuliah, when it was besieged by Holofernes. She was beautiful and wealthy, and lived very much secluded. Being informed that the chief of Bethulia had promised to deliver it in five days, she sent for the elders and remonstrated with them, and declared her intention of leaving the city for a short time. Judith then prayed, dressed herself in her best attire, and pretending to have fled from the city, went, with her maid, to the camp of Holofernes, whom she captivated by her beauty, and eventually destroyed by striking off his head while he lay asleep in his tent after a debauch; his army was then defeated; every- thing that had belonged to him was given to Judith, and who consecrated his arms and the curtains of his bed to the Lord. Judith died in Bethulia at the age of one hundred and five, was buried with her husband, and all the people lamented her seven days. The “Song of Judith,” as recorded in the Apocrypha, is a poem of much power and beauty. JUDSON, ANNE HASSELTINE, Was born in 1789, in Bradford, Massachusetts. She was carefully educated, and became early distinguished for her deep and earnest religious character. In February, 1812, she married Adoniram Jud- son ; and in the same month sailed for Calcutta, her husband being appointed missionary in India. Soon after they reached Calcutta, they were ordered by the East India Company, who were opposed to all missionary labour among the natives, to quit the country. While waiting for an opportunity of leaving, Mr. and Mrs. Judson employed their time in investigating the subject of baptism ; and being convinced that their previous opinions had been efroneous, they joined the Baptist Church at Calcutta. In July, 1813, Mr. and Mrs. Judson arrived at Rangoon, in Burmah, where for many years they laboured successfully and diligently in the cause of religion. In 1821, in consequence of protracted ill health, Mrs. Judson returned alone to America, where she remained till 1823, when she rejoined her husband in Rangoon. Difficulties now arose between the government of Bengal and the Burman empire, and the taking of Rangoon by the British, in 1824, caused the imprisonment of Mr, Judson and several other foreigners, who were at Ava, the capital of that empire. For two years the inexpressible sufferings endured by these prisoners, were alleviated by the constant care and exertions of Mrs. Judson ; and it was owing in a great measure to her efforts that they were at last released. In 1826, the missionary establishment was removed from Rangoon to Amherst; and in October, of that year, Mrs. Judson died of a fever during her husband’s absence. The physician attributed the 424 JUD. fatal termination of the disease to the injury her constitution liad received from her long-protracted sufferings and severe privations at Ava. JUDSON, EMILY C., First known to the American puhlic hy her nommede plume of “Fanny Forester,” was horn in the interior of the State of New York- her hirth-place she has made celebrated by the name of “AldeVbrook.” Her maiden-name was Cliubbuck; her family are of “the excellent,” to whom belong the hopes of a better world, if not the wealth of this. After the usual school advantages en- ioved by young girls in the country. Miss Chubbuck ha,d the good sS to seek the higher advantage of training others, in order to perfect her own education. She was for some years a teachei in thf rLale Seminary at Utica, New York. Here she commenced her literary life, by contributing several poems to the Knickeibocker Magazine • she also wrote for the American Ba,ptist Publication Socfetv and her little works illustrative of practical religion were wel approved. She then began to write for several penodteals^, Ind among others, for the New Mirror, published in New Yoik cUy a^d then edited by Morris and Willis. Miss Chuhbock. m her firrt communication to the New Mirror, had assumed the name of “Fanny Forester;” the article pleased the editors; Mr. Wilhs was liberal in praises, and this encouragement decided the wntei to devote herself to literary pursuits. But her constitution was delicate, and after two or three years of close and successful apphcation to her pen “Fanny Forester,” as she was usually called, found hei hellth failino-, and went to Philadelphia to pass the winter of 1845- 6 in the family of the Rev. A. D. Gillette, a Bapt^t clmgyman of hiffh stLtog in the city. Here she met the Rev. Hr. Judson A^erifan Missionary to J heathen world of the East, “ed about this time, for a short visit cLXclf- a second time a widower, and much older than Miss Gnu D duck . but his noble deeds, and the true glory him attractive to one who sympathized with the warm Chiistian benevolence that had made him indeed a Lei o of the Cross Dr Judson and Miss Chubbuck were married, July, 1840, and th?-immedrateTy sailed for India. They safely ^eir home at Maulmain, in the Burman empire, wheie they continued to reside, the reverend Missionary devoting earnestly striving to complete Li? great work on the Burman h^^^^ ffuaec while his wife was the guiding angel of his young cmiarcu E^dl the close of the year 1847, Mrs. I® from Maulmain. His widow and children returned to the United •P'milv r Tudson’s published works are— “Alderbrook : a Collection of Fanny Forester’s Village Sketches and Poems, XmoMss^d te'^Boston, 1840. She has also m^ rich tribution to the Missionary cause m her ^ on Mrs. Sarah B. Judson,” second wife of the work was sent from India, and published in New lork in 184 J. JUD. JUL. 425 is the tribute of love from the true heart of a Christian woman on cartli to the true merits of a sister Christian who has passed to her reward in heaven. JUDSON, SARAH B., Daughter of Ralph and Abia Hull, was. born in Alstead, New Hampsliire, November 4th., 1803. She was first married to the Rev. George D. Boardmau, in 1825, and soon after accompanied her husband, and other missionaries, to Calcutta. The first destination of Mr. and Mrs. Boardman, was Tavoy ; and there, after encountering great dangers and sufferings, and overcoming appalling difficulties and discouragements, in all of which Mrs. Boardman shared with her beloved husband, Mr. Boardman died, in 1831. She had pre- viously lost two children ; one only, a son, was left her, and they were alone in a strange land. But she did not desert her missionary duties. Four years she remained a widow, and then was united in marriage with the Rev. Dr. Judson. Their union was a happy one ; but after the birth of her fourth child, her health failed, and a voyage to America was recommended as the only hope of restoration. Dr. Judson, with his wife and children, took passage for their own country; but on reaching the Isle of France, Mrs. Judson ’s health was so greatly improved, that Dr. Judson, whose duties in Burmah were urgent, determined to return, while his wife and children should visit America. But they did not thus part ; on putting out to sea, Mrs. Judson grew rapidly worse, and died within sight of the rocky island of St. Helena, where she was buried, September 3rd., 1845. If this second Mrs. Judson was less distinguished than her pre- decessor for strength of mind and the power of concentrating her energies, so as to display, at a glance, her talents, yet she was not inferior in loveliness of character. The genius and piety of Mrs. Sarah B. Judson will ever keep her memory sacred, as a pure light in the path of the female missionary. JULIA, A VIRGIN and martyr of Carthage. At the sack of Carthage by Genseric, King of the Vandals, Julia was sold to a heathen mer- chant, and carried to Syria. Here she was discovered to be a Christian, by her refusal to take a part in some of the festivals instituted in honour of the female deities, and was put to death, in 440. JULIA, Daughter of Julius Ciesar and Cornelia, was one of the most attractive and virtuous of the Roman ladies. She was first married to Cornelius Csepion, but divorced from him to become the wife of Pompey, who was so fond of her as to neglect, on her account, politics and arms. She died B.C. 53. Had she lived, there would not have been war between Cassar and Pompey. JULIA DOMINA Was the daughter of a noble Phoenician, a high priest of the temple of the sun, at Emesa. Nature had blessed her with great intellectual and personal endowments; and the high gifts of beauty, wit, imagination, and discernment, were augmented by ail the 426 JUL. advantages of study and education. She is said to have been well acquainted with history, moral philosophy, geometry, and other sciences, which she cultivated through life ; and her mental accom- plishments won her the friendship of all the most distinguished among the learned in Rome, “where, says one of her modem historians, “elle vint, dans I’intention de faire fortune, et y reussit.” From the time of her union with Severus, (twenty years before his elevation to the throne,) he almost always adopted her counsels, and mainly owed to them that high reputation with his army, which induced his troops in Illyria to proclaim him emperor. Although Julia Domina has been accused, by the scandal of ancient history, of gallantry in her early days, (the common accusation of the compilers of anecdotes, who pass for historians,) all writers ac- knowledge that the follies of her youth were effaced by the virtues and the genius which glorified her maturity ; and that, when seated on the throne of the empire, she surrounded it by whatever the declining literature and science of the day still preserved of the wise, able, and eminent. „ Her husband esteemed her genius, and consulted her upon all affairs ; and she, in some measure, governed during the reign of her sons, though she had the misfortune of seeing one slain by his execrable brother, whose excesses she inwardly murmured at, when she dared not openly condemn. ^ . , , , To the last hour of her son’s life, Julia Domina, who had ac- companied him to the East, administered all that was moral or intellectual in the government of the empire; and the respectful civility of the usurper Macrinus to the widow of Severus, migh^; have flattered her with the hope of an honourable if not a happy old age, in the society of the lettered and the scientific, whom to the last she served and protected. But the heart, if not the spirit of this great woman, and most unfortunate of mothers, was broken. “She had experienced all the vicissitudes of fortune. From an humble station she had been raised to greatness, only to taste the superior bitterness of an exalted rank. She was doomed to weep over the death of one of her sons, and over the life of another. The terrible death of Caracalla, though her good sense must have long taught her to expect it, awakened the feelings of a mother and an empress. She descended with a painful struggle into the condition of a subject, and soon withdrew herself, by a voluntary death, from an anxious and a humiliating dependence.” She refused all food, and died of starvation, some say of poison, A.D. 217. JULIA MAMMEA, Mother of Alexander Severus, Emperor of Rome, in 222, was possessed of equal genius and courage. She educated her son very carefully for the throne, rendering him a man of virtue and sensi- bility. Severus thought so highly of his mother, that he consulied her in everything, and followed her advice. Julia having heard of Origen, sent for him, and is supposed to have been conv^ted by him to Christianity. She was murdered, with her son, in Gaul, by the discontented soldiery, in 235. JULIA MCESA, Grandmother of Heliogabalus. Emperor of Rome, was a great JUL. 427 politician, and a virtuous woman. She strove to counteract the Dad counsels of the mother of the emperor, and bring him back to common sense and duty. She saw that the Romans would not long bear such a shaineful yoke, and she induced the emperor, who always retained his respect for her, to nominate his cousin, Alexander Severus, his successor. Julia Moesa attained a happy and respected old age, and was placed by Alexander Severus in the list of divinities. JULIANA, character, of Norwich, who, in her zeal for morti- hcation, confined herself for several years within four walls. She wrote “Sixteen Revelations of Divine Love showed to a devout Servant of our Lord, called Mother Juliana, an Anchoret of Norwich, who lived m the days of King Edward the Third,” published in JULIANA, A WOMAN who possessed great influence at the court of the Mogul Emperors of Hmdostan, in the early part of the last century. She was bom in Bengal, in 1658, and was the daughter of a Portu- guese named Augustin Diaz d’Acosta. Being shipwrecked, she went to the court of the great Mogul, Aurengzebe, whose favour she conciliated by presenting him with some curiosities. Being appointed supermtendent of the harem of that prince, and governess of his son, Behadur Shah, she rendered important services to the latter, who succeeded to the crown in 1707, under the title of Shah Aulum! He was obliged to defend his authority against his brothers by force of arms; and in the battle, Juliana, mounted on an elephant by his side, encouraged and animated both him and his troops, ^d he was indebted to her for the complete victory he obtained. Her services were rewarded with the title of princess, the rank of Sf Omrah, and a profusion of riches and honours Shah Aulum often said, “If Juliana were a man, she should be my vizier. Jehander Shah, who became Emperor of Hindostan in 1712, was equally sensible of her merit ; and though she experienced some persecution when that prince was deposed, in 1713, by his nephew, she speedily recovered her influence, and retained it till her death in 1733. JULLIENNE, MADAME DEJEUN, The d^e of whose birth we have not been able to ascertain, was born at Rouen, a^nd not originally intended for the stage ; but her singing-master, M. Molliot, being struck with her magnificent voice, by his persuasions overcame the scruples of her family, and gained their consent to her appearance as a public singer; this occuiTed ^ charitable benefit as Alices in Meyerbere’s Robert le Diable, and as Leonora^ in Donizetti’s “Favourita.” So decided was her success, that she was induced to prosecute her professional studies with great severity, which led to her engage- ment at the Academic Royale de Musique. In September, 1845, she came out at the Grand Opera as the. successor of the celebrated Falcom, in such characters as Rachel, in Halevy’s “Juive Valentine in Meyerbere s “Huguenots ;” ecadi Alice, in “Robert le Diable/’ Fronl affllr/nf Marseilles,.and by her popularity there raised the attairs of the theatre from a precarious to a flourishing condition; 428 JUK. then after performing at the principal towns of France with decided success, she returned to Paris, and took her place as prima donna on the hoards of the Grand Opera. At the conclusion of her en- gagement there, in 1850, she went to Florence, and studied under the best Italian professors of singing. In May, 1852, she came to England, and performed for the first time before the Queen and Prince Albert, as Rachel, in ^‘La Juive,” and completely established her fame as a great lyric artiste. “In all operas,” says a con- temporary critic, “in which a powerful soprano is required for strong passions, Madame Jullienne is invaluable. She is never fatigued, or, at all events, she has the ars celare artem, for, at the conclusion of a long and trying work, her voice seems to be as fresh and as vigorous as at the opening. She is yet but young in the profession, and her coming in contact with the refined school of Italian vocalisation cannot fail to develop ultimately the liberal gifts with which she has been endowed by nature, in a still higher degree. It has been already remarked, that, since her first night of singing at the Eoyal Italian Opera, her method has been much improved. We have heard her in all the characters of the French Grand Opera, Alice, Valentine, ^c., and in Verdi’s ‘Jerusalem,’ (‘I Eombardi,’) but we understand that her Norma has been also highly successful in the great towns in France. With the noble voice she possesses, and with the disposition to study and improve, a brilliant future presents itself to Madame Jullienne on the Italian lyric stage.” JUNOT, LAURA, DUCHESS D’ABRANTES, Was born in Montpelier, 1785. Constantine Comnena, a scion of the imperial stock, emigrated from the Peloponnesus, in 1676. He w’as followed by a body of three thousand Greeks. After two years of wandering they settled in the island of Corsica, then a savage and uncultivated region, which they brought to some degree of culture and civilization, although the fierce and restless spirit of the native inhabitants kept them in a state of perpetual, sharp, yet petty warfare. When Corsica was sold to France, under Louis the Thirteenth, another Constantine, a man of approved valour and worth, was at the head of the Comnena family. He was the father of three sons, and a daughter, called Panona, who married a French* man by the name of Pernon. Upon the breaking out of the Corsican revolution, he was driven to seek shelter in France. From this union sprang the Duchess d’Abrantes. Destined to experience the most extraordinary vicissitudes, her very cradle was disturbed by the agitations which convulsed France at that period. In an au- tobiographical sketch, she speaks of her childish terrors, when, in the absence of her parents, she was placed at a boarding-school among strangers ; the terrible days of September (1792) are particu- larly commemorated. Her father, for whom she appears to have entertained a particularly tender affection, died while she was still a child: she also lost the sister nearest her own age — to these afflictions were added most straitened pecuniary circumtances. The latter difficulties, after a lime, diminished, and Madame Pernon established herself comfortably in Paris, where her house soon became the resort of all the most noted men of that day. The attractions, personal and mental, of lier daughter, were not undistinguished. A man of rank and wealth made an offer of his hand : he was old enough to be her grand- JUN. 429 fatlicr, but tliis seemed no objection in the eyes of the mother, who with difficulty yielded to Laura’s repugnance, and gave up a match which held out so many mercenary advantages.. Another matrimonial proposal soon was presented, which came to a more fortunate conclusion. Among the generals who distinguished themselves in tlie wars of Napoleon, was Junot, who soon after the return of the French expedition from Egypt, was introduced to the house of Madame Pernon ; he soon manifested an attachment to the young Laura ; and as his militaiy grade, and favour with the first consul, were united to personal beauty and pleasing address, he was suc- cessful in the suit: they w'ere married in 1800. A very brilliant course awaited this couple, to be terminated with respect to both in a manner singularly unfortunate. Title, riches, and honours, were showered upon them ; the Duchess d’Abrantes was attached to the imperial household, and no less favoured by the ladies of the Bonaparte family, than her husband was by its chief. Junot, in the very height of his fortunes, became suddenly a raging lunatic. His cure being despaired of, by the consent of the best physicians, he was placed in a celebrated asylum for the insane : here his sole object appeared self-destruction. Taking advantage of a momentary absence of his keeper, he violently wrenched away the window-bolt, and threw himself out ; he was taken up in the street below, without a sign of life. The death of the Duke d’Abrantes was followed by the destruction of the empire, and the unfortunate widow found herself in a state of great distress. It was then that she determined to have recourse to literature to aid her in the maintenance and education of her family. Her first work of importance was “Historical Kecollections of Napoleon, the Revolution, the Consulship, the Empire.” She has been charged with a blind admiration of the hero of these scenes, perhaps justly ; but it was difficult for those who rpse through that meteor’s course, and partook of its brilliancy, to preserve the judg- ment cool and unbiassed. We may safely grant the author good faith in all she advances. This production was followed by various successful works of history, biography, travels, and romances. But for the descendant of the Greek emperors, the authoress of fifty volumes, the member of learned societies, what a sad end was reserved! She had been for twenty years troubled by a painful malady, to alleviate which she indulged in the use of opium, and it is supposed this pernicious drug accelerated the progress of her disease. Worse than physical pains, a hard-hearted creditor, seeing the increasing illness, and fearing death might step in to withdraw his victim, actually brought an execution to her death-bed, and for the miserable sum of four hundred francs, sold the furniture of her apartment under her very eyes. She had not yet sunk deep enough into misery : it remained for her to be taken to the hospital to die 1 Removed from splendid apartments, she was cast into a bare, unfurnished cell, and left to the cares of a hireling nurse, whose venal attentions w’ere distributed among many others. But earthly difficulties were fast passing away. On the night of the 7th. of June, 1838, she received the sacrament from the hands of the Arch- bisnop of Paris, -who came to this humble couch to administer comfort to one w.bo was the favourite of his flock. She died the next morning, In the arms of her children, in a state of perfect; 430 K AM. resignation, confiding in the promises of the Saviour. She left four children, two daughters and two sons, all estimable, and worthy of the attention their mother had ever bestowed on them. KAMAMALU, (The name signifies The Shade of the Lonely One,') was the daughter of Kamehameha, King of the Sandwich Islands, who, from his conquests and character, has been styled “The Napoleon of the Pacific.” Kamamalu was his favourite daughter, and he married her to his son and heir, Liholiho, who was born of a ditferent mother ; inter -marriages of brother and sister being then practised in those heathen islands. After the death of Kamehameha, his son Liholiho succeeded to be King of Hawaii, and all the islands of the group ; and Kama- malu was queen, and his favourite wife, though he had four others. This was in 1819 ; the following year was the advent of the Gospel and Christian civilization to these miserable heathen. As has ever been the case, women joyfully welcomed the glad tidings of hope and peace and purity. Kamamalu was among the first converts, and eagerly embraced the opportunities for instruction. In 1822, she was diligently prosecuting her studies, could read and write, and her example was of great influence in strengthening the wavering disposition of her husband, and finally inducing him to abandon his debaucheries, and become, as he said, “a good man.” In the autumn of the year 1823, Liholiho determined to visit this country first; and then the United States. Kamamalu, his favourite wife, (polygamy was not then abolished,) was selected to accompany him ; they left Honolulu, November 27th. The people were greatly distressed at the departure of their king and queen. Kamamalu remained on shore to the last, mingling her tears with those of her attendants, to whom her amiability and attention to domestic concerns had greatly endeared her. They reached London safely; were flattered and feasted, and hurried from one rout to another, in a manner which their tropical constitutions could very ill bear. The king, Liholiho, took the measles; and, in a few days afterwards, his wife, Kamamalu was seized with the same disease. Liholiho appeared to be recovering rapidly, when his wife was found to be dying. The mutual grief of the royal couple was affecting. They held each other in a warm and protracted embrace, while the thought of dying so early in their career, so far from their loved islands and friends, caused the tears to gush freely. In the evening she died. This sad event so affected the depressed spirits of the king, that although hopes of his recovery had been entertained, he sank rapidly, and on the 14th., after much severe suffering, breathed his last. In accordance with the will of the dead, the bodies of Liholiho and Kamamalu were taken to Honolulu ; and interred with a mingling of barbaric pomp and Christian observances. Kamamalu was about twenty -six years of age at the time of her decease. Had her life been prolonged, with her uncommon talents and the earnest purpose she manifested of learning the true and doing works of goodness, she would doubtless have been of great aid in the improvement of the people of Hawaii. KAP. KAR. 431 KAPIOLANl Was wife of Nailic, hereditary counsellor in the court of ^ng T iholiho at Honolulu. As wife of one of the highest chiefs, Kapi- olanf ha/grc^^nfluenc^ which she used in favour of tne missio^ arie^? and in aid 'Of the improvement of the People of Hawaii. She did much to prevent infanticide, dehau^chery, and drunkenness ; but th^”rolc died which throw of the idolatrous worship of Pele. The around the crater of Kilauea, being remote from^ all the mission stations remained for several years under the influence of the nriesthood of this goddess, the most fearful of all the deities of Hawaii Saerifiees were there offered, and the wieKed rites of heathenism practised. The priests taught that whoever insulted the tabu or withheld the offerings required, would be destroyed bv Pele who would spout forth liquid fire, and devour her enemies ; and theirpoori^^^^^^ followers believed them But early m the year 1825, Veir credulity was staggered By boldness of Kapio- fani who, with a daring which, when her previous associations are conkdered does her infinite credit, determined to convince its votaries of the falsity of their oracles. She visited the wonderful Xnomenon; reproved the idolatry of its worshippers, and neg- ^cted every rite and observance which they had been taught to coSer as necessary for their welfare. In vain the priests launched thdr anathemas, and denounced upon her the vengeance of the offended deity. She replied, she feared not; and '^^ald abide the test of daring Pele in the recesses of her domains : the fires of volcano were the work of the God she worshipped. Venturing to the brink of the abyss, she descended several hundred feet towd the liquid lava, and after casting the sacred berries into the flames, an ac? than which none more sacrilegious according to their ideas could have been done, she composedly praised Jehovah amid one of the most sublime akd terrible of his works. There is a moral grandeur in this deed, worthy of a Christian philosopher. The sincerity of her faith could not have been put to a severer test. KARSCH, ANNA LOUISA, A German poetess, was born December 1st., 1722, in a small hamlet called Nammer, on the borders of Lower Silesia. Her father “an alehouse; hut,’ dying l^efore Louisa was eight years old She was taken by a great-uncle, residing m Poland, who taught her ^^Hav^g ^remained three years with this relative, she returned to her mother who employed her in household labour and in taking cMo"e ams. It was at this time that Louisa began to display her fondness for intellectual occupations ; but her mother checked her inclinations as much as possible When she was seventeen she married to a wool-comber ; and, being obliged to snare nis iabour as well as attend to her household, she had but little leisure to cultivate the muses. She, nevertheless, composed ^e>-scs whi^^e . she worked, and on Sunday committed them to Paper. with this husband for eleven years, slm obtained a divorce Her poverty induced her to marry Karsch, a tailor, whose dissi Dated habits threw all the support of the family on Louisa, and rendered her very unhappy. It was at this time that she first began 432 KA' to sell her poems; and she also v^andered ahovt the country as writings having fallen into the hands of several fn Prp^f was encouraged to persevere. In 1755, she removed In 1760, she became acquainted with Baron Cottwitz, a Silesian fl travelling through Glogau, was struck with her talents^ and, commiserating her distress, he took her with him to Berlin’ eric literati, and to the king, Frcdl mic William the Second. Here she composed most of the poems that were printed in her collection. poems Several small pensions were bestowed upon her; but as she ^ brother dependent upon her, they proved insufficient for her support. Frederic William the Second had a house built for her, and she was so anxious to occupy it, that she he^r^b-fc the walls were dry. This imprudence costlier her life. She died, October, 1791. Her daughter published her memoirs and some of her poems, in 1792. ^ uoii^nca ner KAUFFMAN, MARIA ANGELICA, iris^uctc^d^^n of the Grisons. She was were modPr;,tP of painting by her father, whose talents were moderate, and whom she soon excelled. She loved music, and her admiration of the beautiful was early developed At the a«e of fourteen her father took her to Milan, where^ her talents and personal accomplishments rendered her an object of general admiration. In 1/64 she went to Venice, and the following year to thTs^countrv‘‘‘^H'^®"n'^°^ the Wife of the British amhafsador, to this coimtiy. Here she painted the whole royal family, which increased her reputation and improved her circumstances; and she was soon elected a member of the royal academy. In London she contracted a most unfortunate marriage, the details of wffiich, from their romantic character, we are apt to assume, are only to bo w hction. An English artist who had addressed her and been refused, stung by his disappointment, determined to ^ handsome young man inff him nfV rank— some say he was a footman— and pass- ing him off for a German count, introduced him into the house of^ Angelica, where he soon became a suitor. Angelica was de- ceived, and married him. The rejected artist now disclosed the deceit, and Angelica obtained a divorce; not, however, without suffering great ill-usage from her low-minded husband, who fled, aftei robbing her of three hundred pounds. Seven years after, her meanwhile died, Angelica married a Venetian painter. Signor Zucchi, with whom she lived very happily. She maiden name, and never had any children. Signor Zucchi also died long before her. Angelica resided seven- country; she then went to Rome, where she devoted herself to painting till her death, in 1807. In 1808, her bust was placed in the Pantheon. She left a select library, some paintings of old masters, and a considerable fortune, which she divided among several individuals and charitable institu- So , p. painted many portraits and historical pictures, the latter antique ; she treated poetical subjects in a fascinating manner that vm peculiarly her own, drew well, coloured beautifully, I<.AV. KEA. 4S3 and etched. in a spirited style Her works are remarkable for grace, though the critic may discover in them incorrectness of style and sameness of plan. KAVANAH, JULIA, Is a distinguished writer of the present day ; although of Irish birth and parentage, she has devoted her pen chiefly to depict the m’anners and scenery of France, amid which the greater part of her life has been passed. The date of Miss Kavanah’s birth is 1824; the place, Thurles, in the county of Tipperary; her mother’s maiden-name was Sophia Fitzpatrick, and her father was Morgan Kavanah, of an old Limerick family. Whilst she was yet a child her parents left Ireland, and after a brief sojourn in London, passed over to France, and took up their abode in Paris, where Julia received her education,’ and acquired that intimate knowledge of French society which she has turned to such good account in her works. In her twentieth year, that is in 1844, Miss Kavanah came to London, with the determination of devoting herself to literary pursuits. She commenced by contributing tales and essays to various periodicals, by which she acquired considerable popularity, and in 1847 published her first book, a juvenile tale, entitled “The Three Paths;” this was followed, in 1848, by “Madeleine,” a story of great and powerful interest. In 1850, came out “Women of France in the Eighteenth Century,” two volumes filled with pleasant piquant cabinet pictures of the female celebrities of a most extraordinary and exciting period of French history. We have next, bearing date 1851, a novel, entitled “Nathalie,” the scene of which is laid in a remote department of the south of France; it is extremely picturesque, and full of character, finely and firmly drawn. “Women of Christianitv,” issued in 1852, was the next product of Miss Kavanah’s fertile pen ; it consists of biographical sketches of women of all ages eminent for piety and benevolence. “Daisy Burns,” and “Grace Lea,” both three-volume novels, and “Rachel Gray,” a single- volume tale, make up the catalogue of our author’s published works. She writes pleasantly and fluently, with an esprit more French than English, but her usual tone is sound and healthy, notwith- standing her continental education. KEAN, ELLEN. Obtained her celebrity as an actress under her maiden name, Mi'ss Tree. She was born in 1805, in London, and first appeared at Covent Garden Theatre, 1823, when about eighteen years of ao-e. She did not take the town by storm, as some actresses have Inirst into fame ; but her graceful and lady-like manner won the good-will of her audience, and she rose in her profession by real merit, both of character and mind. In 1837 she visited America, and was very successful in her theatrical engagements. After her return to England, she married Charles Kean, an actor well known for his constant efforts to imitate the manner of his father, the distinguished Edmund Kean. Shortly after their marriage, Charles Kean and his wife went to America, and made a professional tour through the principal cities : the wife was greeted as an old favourite ; but she was not the I'.llen Tree whom the people had loved. Mrs. Kean now resides with her husband, having, we believe, retired from the stage. 434 KEL. KEM. KELLEY, FRANCES MARIA, Was bom at Brighton, December 15th., 1790. Her father was an officer in the navy, and brother to Michael Kelley, under whom Frances studied music and singing. She made her first appearance at Drury Lane, in 1800, and in 1808 was engaged at the Haymarket, and afterwards at the English Opera House, where she was very successful. From that time to the present. Miss Kelley has been almost constantly before the public, and has retained her position as one of the most popular of actresses ; her talents are extremely versatile, and her character irreproachable. KEMBLE, FRANCES ANNE, Is the daughter of Mr. Charles Kemble, an actor of high repu- tation, and for many years a favourite with the public. Dramatic talent appears a natural inheritance in the Kemble family; Mrs. Siddons, her brother John Kemble, and her niece, the subject of this sketch, have occupied by acclamation the very highest places in their profession. Many of the other members have risen above mediocrity as artists, arnong whom an honourable rank must be assigned to Mrs. Sartoris, who, before her marriage, was very favourably received as a singer, under the name of Adelaide Kemble. Fanny Kemble was born in London, about the year 1813, and made her first appearance on the London boards in 1829, in the character of Juliet. The highest enthusiasm was excited in her favour. Her extreme youth, which admirably suited the imperson- ation, rendered her conception of the passion and poetry remarkable. The public at once stamped her by their approval, as an actress of genius, and she became distinguished as a new star in the histrionic art. In 1832 Miss Kemble went with her father to the United States, where her theatrical career was marked by unbounded success, and her talents were warmly admired. In 1834, she was married to Pierce Butler, Esq., of Philadelphia, a gentleman of large fortune. The unhappy termination of this marriage is well known. After many domestic difficulties, a mutual divorce was granted the husband and wife in 1849, and Mrs. Butler immediately resumed her name of Kemble. We must, in justice, observe here, that Mrs. Kemble’s bitterest enemies have never charged her with the slightest devia- tion from the laws of conjugal fidelity; that her fame is spotless, and her position in society what it ever was. Mrs. Kemble is a woman of varied powers; she has been successful in literature, particularly in poetry ; ^ displaying an ardent impassioned fancy which male critics consider the true fire of genius. Some of hei shorter poems^ are wonderfully impressive ; but she often mars wha, would otherwise be very charming, by epithets a little too Shak- sperian, a little too much savouring of the art for which she wa.«- educated, and which are, to her, familiar expressions. Such words give a flavour, a taste of the antique, when read in their original places ; we consider them inadmissible in the writings of a poet, a lady poet of our day; they appear like affectation or want of resource, and sometimes like want of delicacy. The drama first claimed the genius of Fanny Kemble. At a very early age she wrote a tragedy. **Francis the First,” which KEN. 435 has passed through ten editions. Her next work was ‘‘The Star of Seville both have been acted with success, and evince a maturity of mind and a range of reading very uncommon for a young lady. In 1834, appeared her first work in prose, a “Journal,” descriptive, chiefly, of the United States. The youthful petulance and foolish prejudices exhibited in this work have been, we believe, much regretted by the author; at any rate, her strictures have long ago ceased to trouble the people of America, who have left the book to its quiet slumber in the past. In 1844, her “Poems” were published, and in 1847 appeared her second prose work, “A Year of Consolation,” being a description of her tour through France to Rome, and her residence in that city. In this, as in her former prose work, the strong feelings which Mrs. Kemble possesses, or, more properly speaking, which possess her, find large scope. In 1849, Mrs. Kemble commenced, in America, a series of “Shak- spere Readings,” in which her remarkable versatility of powers is exhibited in a manner as striking, and more wonderful, than on the stage. Among her admirers, there are those who, judging from her readings, pronounce her the best Macbeth, and the truest Lear^ which have ever been applauded ; while others deem she is inimitable in Falstaff*. In 1860, she returned to England, and has since then been giving her Shaksperian Readings in London and the provinces. KENT, DUCHESS OF Is the sixth child and youngest daughter of Francis, Duke of Saxe Saalfield Cobourg, and was born August 17th., 1786. She was married to Enrich Charles, hereditary Prince of Leiningen. Her husband died in 1814, leaving her with two children, the Prince of Leiningen and the Princess Anna Feodoronna. She was then called to the regency, and her administration was popular and respected. In 1818, she married the Duke of Kent, son of George the Third, and on the 24th of May, 1819, her only child by his marriage, Victoria, Queen of England, was born in Kensington Palace. The birth of this daughter was soon followed by the death of the Duke of Kent; and Great Britain is deeply indebted to the Duchess of Kent for the exceeding care she bestowed in training her illustrious daughter, so that she might be worthy to sway the sceptre of this great empire. But her royal father lived only eight months after her birth, and the bereaved widow was left to endure a thousand anxieties as well as sorrows. Her babe was delicate in constitution, and the means for educating her as the heir expectant of the most powerful monarchy in the world were inadequately and grudgingly supplied. None but a soul of the highest order could have successfully struggled with the difficulties which beset the course of the Duchess of Kent. She was equal to her task, fortunately for humanity ; the whole world is made better from having on the throne of Great Britain a sovereign who is firm in DUTY. The sketch of Queen Victoria will be found in its place —we will only add here, that, for the right formation of her character, which makes duty a sacred principle in her conduct, she must have been indebted, in a great measure, to her early training. Let any mother, who has endeavoured to train her own daughter to perform the duties which, in private life, and in a 436 KER. RIIA. KIL. small circle, devolve on woman, consider what conscientious care it has required; what sacrifices of self; what daily examples as well as precepts in the right way ; and then she may, partly, estimate the merits of the mother of such a woman as Victoria the First. How excellent must have been the character that could acquire the authority and influence necessary to direct well and wisely the education of a young Princess ! This was done, too, amidst serious obstacles and many discouragements, and therefore must the Duchess of Kent ever hold a noble rank among women worthily distin- guished ; she has performed great and important duties with such rare firmness, faithfulness, and success, as makes her a model for mothers in every rank of life. KERALIO, MADAME DE, Was born at Paris, in 1758. She is known principally as a trans- lator of several works from English and Italian. She wrote a voluminous “History of Queen Elizabeth,” several novels, and edited a collection of the best French works composed by women. KH AUL A. An Arabian heroine, who, in the famous battle of the Yermonks, between the Greeks and the Arabs, in the seventh century, rallied the Arabs, when they were driven back by the furious onset of their assailants, and, with several other of the chief women, took the command of the army. In leading the van, Khaula was beaten to the ground by a Greek, when Wafeira, one of her female friends, rescued her, by striking off his head with one blow. This courageous conduct so animated the Arabs, that they routed the Greeks with great loss. Khaula afterwards married the Caliph Ali. KILLIGREW, ANNE, “A Grace for beauty, and a Muse for wit,” as Wood says, was the daughter of Dr. Henry Killigrew, one of the prebendaries of Westminster, and born in London, a little before the restoration of Charles the Second. She showed indications of genius very early, which being carefully cultivated, she became eminent in the arts of poetry and painting. She painted a portrait of the Duke of York, afterwards James the Second, and also of the duchess, to whom she was maid of honour. She also painted some historical pictures and some pieces of still-life, for her own amusement. She was a woman of exemplary piety and virtue. Dryden speaks of her in the highest terms, and wrote a long ode to her memory. She died of the small-pox, June, 1685, in her twenty-fifth year. She was buried in the Savoy Chapel. KILLIGREW, CATHARINE, Daughter of Sir Anthony Cooke, was born at Giddy-hall, in Essex, about 1530 ; and married Henry Killigrew, Esq., a Cornish gentleman, who was knighted, for the good service he did his country when an ambassador. This lady, having an excellent edu- cation, and much natural talent, became, like many other women of her time, very learned. She understood Hebrew, Greek, and Latin, and was famous for her poetical skill. Her lines in the latter language, addressed to her sister Mildred, refer, as Dr. Fuller KIR. 437 ♦hinks, to Sir Henry Killigrew, when about to be sent aml)assador to Fnince, which, as the times were troublesome, was not a desirable misMoii. KIRCH, MARY MARGARET, Of Leipsic, Germany, was the daughter of Matthias Winkclman, a Lutheran divine. She married, in 1692, Godfrey Kirch, an eminent astronomer, of Luben, in Lower Lusatia, who, when appointed royal astronomer, in 1700, in the academy of sciences at Berlin, found in his wife an intelligent assistant, and an able calculator. She discovered, in 1702, a comet; and, in 1707, she observed that re- markable Aurora Borealis which the astronomers of Europe noticed in their memoirs. The husband died in 1710, and the following year his wife published “A Discourse on the approaching Conjunc- tion of Jupiter, Saturn, &c.” She was equally eminent for her ])rivate virtues as for her talents, and died at Berlin, in 1720, aged lifty. KIRCHGESSNER, MARIANNE, Was Dorn, 1770, at Bruchsal. The loss of her eye-sight, in her fourth year, by the stnall-pox, seemed rather to have augmented than lessened her talent for music. In the sixth year of her age, she astonished her auditors by her execution on the piano. Taught by Schmittbaur, in Carlsruhe, she made the most extraordinary progress. In company with Mr. Bassler (her biographer,) she travel- led, in her tenth year, over Germany, where she received everywhere great applause ; and, 1794, she went to London. Her abode there, of three years, besides the perfecting of her art, was useful to her on account of her eye-sight having become partly restored. In November, 1796, she visited Copenhagen, and went from thence to St. Petersburg ; and after having gained just approbation and well- merited reward in all these places, she chose the beautiful village of Gables, near Leipsic, for her dwelling-place. She remained there until 1807, in the society of her friend, Mr. Bassler, when she intended to go back to her native country ; but at Schaffhausen^ she had a violent attack of fever, of which she died, on the 9th. of December, in her thirty-eighth year. KIRKLAND, CAROLINE M., Whose maiden name was Stansbury, was born in New York. At an early age she was married to Mr. William Kirkland, a scholar of great acquirements, and also highly esteemed as a man of much moral excellence of character. At the time of their marriage he resigned a professorship in Hamilton College, and established a seminary in the town of Goshen, on Lake Seneca. A few years afterwards he removed with his family to the then new State of Michigan, and made that experiment of “Forest Life,” which gave opportunity for the development of Mrs. Kirkland’s lively and observant genius, and also furnished material for her racy and entertaining works on Western manners and habits. In 1839, her first book, “A New Home — Who’ll Follow.’ or. Glimpses of Western Life. — By Mrs. Mary Clavers, an Actual Settler,” was published in Boston. The freshness of feeling and piquancy of style displayed in the work, won the public voice at unce, and its author gained a celebrity very flattering to a literary 438 KLO. debutant. This may be considered, on the whole, Mrs. Kirkland'd best production, without disparaging its successors. Kirkland returned to New York, wnote Mr. Kirkland ijecame proprietor of a journal of a religious and literary character, the editing of which was in accordance with his views and tastes. Mrs. Kirkland now engaged in that profession which we think more deserving of honour than mere literary pursuits; she became teacher and guide of a select school for young ladies, whom she received into her own family. She did not, however, abandon her pen, and in 1845 appeared “Western Clearings,” a series of stories founded on her reminiscences of life m the West. These had before appeared in “Annuals,” written for the occasion and without connection, and can only be iudged separately, as clever of their kind; some are very charming and some highly humorous; we would instance “The Schoolmaster’s Progress” as among the latter, and “Half-Lengths from Life” as an excellent specimen of Mrs. Kirkland’s sensible and just mode of thinking, and her happy manner of describing character. The sudden death of her husband devolving on Mrs. Edrkland the whole care of her children, called forth her energies as an author in a new manner. She became editor of a monthly periodical, published in Hew York, called “The Union Magazine ” In 1848, this was transferred to Philadelphia, and is now known as “Sartain’s ;” she still continues one of its editors. In 1848, Mrs. Kirkland visited the Old World ; she has recorded her impressions in a work entitled “Holidays Abroad,” a pleasant volume. Beside her^ natural gifts, Mrs. Kirkland is a woman of highly cultivated mind ; and from her extensive opportunities for reading and observation, we may reasonably hope for some work from her pen superior to any she has yet given the public. KLOPSTOCK, MARGARET, OK META, Whose maiden name was Moller, was born in Hamburg, Marcn 19th., 1728.^ In 1751, the famous Frederic Gottleib Klopstock be- came acquainted with this enthusiastic German maiden. The storv of their courtship and marriage has been told by the lady herself in some charming letters addressed to Richardson the novelist, author of “Sir Charles Grandison.” Mrs. Kiopstock died in childbirth, and the poor bereaved husband and father was left desolate! In a letter to a friend, Klopstock describes the manner of her death and their last parting. After having prayed with her for a long time, he said, as he bent over her, “Be my guardian angel, if God permits.” “You have ever been mine, ’ she replied. And when with stifled voice he again repeated, “If God permits, be my guardian angel!” she fixed her eyes upon him full of love, and said, “Ah, who ivould not be your guardian angel!” Just before she died, she said, with the serene smile of an angel, “My love, you will follow me!” Some time after her decease, Klopstock published her writings, which are, “Letters from the Dead to the Living ;” “The Death of Abel,” a tragedy ; and^ several small poems. Her husband says that these were written entirely for her own amusement, and that she always ^ blushed and was very much embarrassed whenever he found her writing, and expressed a wish to see what she had done. He KNO. KOE, KOi^r. 439 says, too, “that her taste was correct, and highly cultivated, and that her criticisms upon his poetry were always extremely apt and judicious ; he knew instantly hy her countenance, whether his thoughts pleased her; and so perfect was their sympathy, that their souls could hold delightful communion almost without the aid of language/’ KNORRING, BARONESS, Is a novelist of some note. Mrs. Mary Howitt, who translated one of her works, “The Peasant and his Landlord,” says, “The Baroness Knorring stands (in her own country) side by side with the author of ‘Home’ and the ‘Neighbours.’” These excellent ladies, Miss Bremer and the Baroness Knorring, are doing much for the improvement in morals as well as literary taste of the Swedish people. The last-named writer takes an earnest part in the temperance cause. “The Peasant and his Landlord” is a story in point, affording “one more of the many demonstrations which we meet with, of the highest and purest natures being driven from their proper course, and oppressed and perverted by the worst. It affords, also, a grand lessen on the subject of temperance, and proves that though one false step often leads to ruin, which is retrievable only by death, yet that uprightness and virtue, through suffering and through death, work out their own salvation.” KOERTEN, JOANNA, A CELEBRATED Dutch artist, was born at Amsteraam, in 1650. She married Adrian Block, and attained great excellence in drawing, painting, and embroidery. She also modelled in wax, made artificial ornaments, and flowers ; but her principal excellence was in cutting figures out of paper with the scissors : and her portraits and landscapes in this way were so celebrated, that foreigners visited Amsterdam to see them, amongst whom was Peter the Great, of Russia. Sea- pieces, animals, architecture, and still-life, were her favourite subjects ; but she also cut portraits on paper with as striking a resemblance as if they had been painted by the ablest artists. The elector- palatine offered her one thousand florins for three small pictures of her cutting, which she refused as insufficient. At the request of the emperor of Germany, she designed a trophy with the arms of the empire, ornamented with laurel crowns, wreaths of flowers, and other suitable designs, which she executed with great correctness of drawing and wonderful beauty. The empress gave her for it four thousand florins. She also cut the emperor’s portrait, which is hung up in the imperial cabinet at Vienna, She died in 1715, aged sixty -five. KONIGSMARK, MARIE AURORE, COUNTESS OF, Ojse of the numerous mistresses of Augustus the Second, King of Poland and Elector of Saxony, was born in 1678. She was descended from one of the oldest families in Brandenburg, and was a woman of great beauty and talents, and of uncommon political abilities. Tho- roughly educated, she spoke several languages, played on various instruments, composed music, and sang and painted with great skill ; she also excelled in conversation. In 1678 she went to Dresden, and, at first sight, Augustus fell in love with her. She rejected hi.s uo KRU. the Countess of KOnigsmark conducfertL^l^f always remained her fr“„d X hfs inXerme he superintendent of Quedlinberff m ivnn^Hh^ appointed death, in 1728. She i^s heif’ved hv ,5,1 ^“ained till her kind to the poor. ^ ^ around her, and was very KRUDENER, JULIANNA, BARONESS OF VALERIA education. When a young girl her uarpnic t i *i Save hei a careful her father’s house was tli? resort Vmen of ? ' '^'“®''® beauty and cheerfulness, were much adm^fed^ In “ f year, she was married to Baron Kiudener i llro v *^“tteenth SIX years old. She accompanied her hulband To r"’ ‘’"“'y- Venice, where he was Russian minister St. Petersburg, Madame Kriidener oiooo/i u ^'^tese places, and in the first circles, was one of their most hrimn^T^ wealth in was surrounded by admirers of hoTTii T‘***®^“*' ornaments. She was not happy. She bTca^e the moih ®"‘®r ’^®®“‘y: ^ut she natural liveliness of temper“mem and n'T/"'® children, but her led her into levities whkh Sv canTd ^ a?“"''®"J®"‘® ‘>1® In 1791 she returned to heTfTheT. T divorce from her husband: considered one of the most amiable enrT^’ ^ "'lere she was a feeling heart and lively imajnation BuTTiv^aT®*^ and she lived alternately at Paris and St Pegr^ amusements involved her in both oieeil^' Her love of the midst of these, shrwrote fL^iT^oVTTT^T*'^®"!*'®®- I" the plan at an earlier period— “Valerie of. Te^T ® a® formed Linar k Erneste cle G ’’ in Lettres de Gustave de her own life ^J*® delineated certain scenes of the^nab^ffhe perfoTo^he'oueU^ ^rUdener, being in her affliction, turned her mind from^ Participating to the subject of reiigion^^ though ^ 0 ^ 1 ^ ^"^^ ‘'^® been produced in the essentials of i change may have sensibility, and love of excR^ent seem tTn®'' Ambition, a lively springs of her actions. She was now ^ Hr? the great of the Moravians. She went lirain to by the principles disciples, chiefly amons those where she found many excitements from earl/ youth and havin^^h^^” accustomed to live on of fashionable life turn wl’th ^ become sickened with those the commencement of tuT war^ of X uTif® 0" ISapoleon, Madame Krudener went to Pe^Pva against herself called to preach tL /o^^^^ She began to believe visited the prison at Heidpihpfo- the poor, and therefore condemned to death In 1814 to the criminals became acquainted with Aiextndt hl"T®‘^ ‘® Paris where she had already shown a disnosition v ?^^Pcror of Russia, who upon whom her conversation religious contemplations, and had prayer-meetings, attended by dStino^uhiheT'’®’ Paris she she was seen in the back-groundTf aTanteTT '"’hei'e of a priestess, kneeling in nrnve. Tf T ^ ®“®’ !? ve in pi.nyei. It is yery genera] y believed KUL. 441 t/'Jit her conversations with Alexander were mainly instrumental jr* ^ni^iiesting the idea ot the holy alliance : it is certain that in her xaier sermons she held it up almost as a new covenant. In is ’ij MIC went to Bale, where a small community of devout mystics was already collected. Here a young clergyman of Geneva followed her, and preached in the prayer-meetings which the baroness held every evening. Women and girls went in numbers to these meetings, and gave liberally to the poor, often to a degree much beyond what they could afford. These meetings had a very bad moral effect. Cases were reported which excited great scandal, and a preacher named Fasch finally denounced the priestess. The magis- tracy of Bale obliged her to leave the city. She experienced the same treatment at Lorrach, Aaran, and other places ; yet, according to the common course of things, the number of her followers increased, particularly among young females. At the same time, she carried on an extensive correspondence, and money was sent to her from great distances. In 1816, with her daughter, she went to reside not far from Bale, in Baden. Here she assembled many poor people, great numbers of whom were vagabonds, whom she provided with food and lodgings without labour. These were very ready to profit by the kindness of the benevolent lady, who preached against the cold-heartedness of the rich as the source of all evil. The public peace was so much disturbed by these proceedings, that her place of residence was surrounded by soldiers, in 1817, and her disciples carried away to Lorrach. She wrote, in consequence, a remarkable letter to the minister at Carlsruhe, in which she spoke of the “desert of civilization” through which she was obliged to wander, and reminded him of the law of God, requiring the authorities to take care of the poor. She now travelled about, preaching in the open air, often surrounded by thousands of people, and giving bountifully to the poor. Wherever she arrived, she was under the surveillance of the police. In Leipsic, police officers were even placed at her door, so that nobody could be admitted to see her. At length the police transported her to the Russian frontier, where she received orders not to go to Moscow or to St. Petersburg. In 1824, she went with her daughter and her son-in- law to the Crimea, and died there the same year, December 13th., at Karafubasar. She appears to have been an amiable enthusiast, pouring out pious effusions, mingled with arrogant prophecies ; and IS one of the many instances where ardent zeal and good intention (for it is probable that she considered herself to be doing right) are by no means sufficient to render one capable of effecting a great reformation. KULMAN, MADEMOISELLE. There are now a number of public journals at St. Petersburg, le’^oted to literature and education, which afford facilities for the “xercise of female talent, and one of the most frequent and popular rDrrrlbutors to these is the lady above named. 442 LAB. LABBE, LOUISE, (LA BELLE CORDIERE,) Was born in Lyons, in 1525 or 1526. Her father Pierre Phlrri,.. prnamed Labbe, was a rope-maker or seller. He had her care*'! V nmfnf Italian langurs and also in riding and military exercises. She was fond o/mii% thP I>ol^ess was increased by the example?^ the heroines of^ her own time. Before she was sixteen, shT wem to Perpignai^ in the army of the young dauphin, where under the name of Captain Loys, she exhibited |reat valoir. Amon^tte numerous admirers attracted by her beauty, her talents aM her w'i^rf lasUn^pTssir’^ unknown, inspired her tastes. Her house, near Lyons, became the resort of men of letter? distinction. In these societies, where Lnise was the pr^idmg genius, everything was collected that could irratifv Tif ““derstanding, delight the imagination, or captivate the fenseJ The charms, talents and assemblies of La beUe^O^dile iSd jealousy and provoked scandal in the society of Lyons. HwwSs too, sometimes voluptuous, and sometimes satirical, afforded X vocatmn for censure, for which her conduct gave susS Tf ^noJ ^.®d of her works is a fiction entitled “Debat de Folie et d Amour; it is dedicated to her illustrious friend Clemence de Bourges. This piece is full of wit, originality, aM teautv Lrasmus and La ^ntaine were both indebted to it; the first for a Vo1fp^°^ “d the last, foV “£?ASou’r el a Folie. In truth. La Fontaine’s poem is only a versification of «» “O — » gaUantr^Tas® not ^consTdered‘ dLOTou1“®and ! ™™«nded by a crowd of agreeS and istim licentious men. Her generosity, her taste for learning and her acquirements, so extraordinary for the times, effaced thfs Zips o?*; 7®^ contemporaries. aTwe learn frZ tributes of esteem paid her. The street in Lyons where her house was shuated w^ called after her, and still bears the name of la ^f^ta^eufr?hP^^® charm of her conversation, her accomplishments, contributed to she composed and sung to the lute, d^edZ ISee! admirers to the end of her life. She LABEODSE, CLOTILDE SUZETTE COHECELLES, A CELEBEATED French visionary, was born May 8th 1747 nf respectable parents, in the town of VauxZs in PeriLord in ’the reUrioS^®fe\vou?°an77' dkpla^d deep of herrehZZdnril 7 happiness was in the perL-mance of her mmher ZZi, "o‘'^dhstanding the remonstrance.^ voted Z mnli '■adlegt of her young companions, she „c- her^clf as an earliest years she regavCod ner.clt as an especial instrument to make known the will of God. LAC. LAF. 443 Siie fasted, wore a girdle lined with sharp points, slept on the floor in winter, cut off her beautiful hair, and gave up music, of which she was very fond. She had offers of marriage from a young man of great piety and immense fortune, whom she liked, but refused to marry, as she said an internal voice commanded her to do, that she might not fail in the great mission which had devolved on her. Her strongest desire was to travel to convert mankind, but this she was prevented from doing till 1779 ; she then escaped from her home, and arrived safely in Paris, where she passed some time under the protection of the Duchess de Bourbon. Here she was visited by all classes of people, and regarded as a prophetess. She predicted various events, and carried on a profound argument with the Abbe Maury, in which she came off* victorious. Leaving I’aris, where she had been very successful, she returned to Perigord, and Avent from there to Rome, to convert the pope and cardinals ‘to the principles of liberty and equality ; of the civil constitution of the clergy ; and to persuade the pope to abdicate his temporal l)OAver.” Suzette preached at the different places through which she passed; but when she reached Boulogne, in October, 1792, she Avas ordered by the pope’s legate to leave the city. She took refuge in Viterbo; but the pope had her seized, and confined in the castle of San Angelo. She was not ill-treated, however, and Avhen the Directory, in 1796, requested her liberation, she replied that she did not wish to leave Italy till 1800, when she had pre- dicted that there would be a sign in heaven which would open the eyes of the pope himself. But when the French took Rome, in 1798, she returned to Paris, where she was surrounded by a number of disciples, although the year 1800 passed Avithout the sign. Her followers, many of whom were learned men, remained steadfast, however, and Suzette continued to have visions till she Avas seventy-four. She died in 1821. Pontard, Bishop of Paris, remained faithful to her to the last. LACOMBE, ROSE, One of the terrible heroines or rather furies of the French revolution, born about 1768, was an actress of high reputation, and very beautiful. She was one of the leaders in that crowd of ferocious women who attacked the Hotel-de-Yille, and obliged the king and his family to return from Versailles to Paris. She founded a club of women, in Avhich she was the chief speaker ; and joined in the attack on the Tuilleries, in AAdiich she shewed such intre- pidity, that the city of Marseilles decreed to her a civic croAvn. She entered with her whole soul into all the scenes of savage cruelty Avhich disgraced those times. After having been the recog- nised leader and orator of the republican women for some time, she suddenly lost nearly all her influence by falling violently in loA^e with, and endeavouring Avith her usual reckless impetuosity, to save, but in vain, a young nobleman Avho was imprisoned. The latter part of her life was passed in a small shop, where she gained her livelihood by the sale of petty articles. The time or manner of her death is not known. LAFAYETTE, MADAME, Belonged to the noble family of Noailles, and was married, when 444 LAF. quite young to General Lafayette. When, in 1793, he was im piisoned at Olmutz by the Austrians, she was conrinea in Paris in » r"*?" guillotine by the death of Robespierre Ihe hist use she made of her freedom was to proceed to Vienna, where, through the compassion of Prince de Rossenberg, she sue- ceeded in obtaining an audience of the emperor. She pleaded earnestly for the release of her husband on the grounds of common justice and humanity, and urged her strong desire to see him restored to his family Ihe emperor said it was out of his power to grant her requ^est, but he was willing that she and her two daughters ( hen about twelve and fifteen years of age,) should enlivfn the indulgence was patefully accepted, and the long-separated friends were restored to each other. Madame Lafayette was deeply affected at the emaciated figure and pale countenance of her husband. She found him suffering under annoyances much worse than she had feared. ^ Slie wished to write to the emperor ; but this was refused. She made applications for redress in other quarters, but received no answer, except, “Madame Lafayette has submitted to share the captivity of her husband. It is her own choice.’* At length, h^’ health, already impaired by sixteen months im- prisonment in Pans, began to give way. She solicited permission to go to Vienna, to breathe pure air, and consult a physician Dimng two months she received no reply; but, at last, she was intoimed that the emperor permitted her to go out, upon condition that she never returned to the prison. folknvl^ desired to signify her choice in writing, she wrote as “1 consider it a duty to my family and friends to desire the assistance necessary for my health ; but they well know it cannot be accepted by me at the price attached to it. I cannot forget that while we were on the point of perishing, myself by the tyranny of Kobespiepe, and my husband by the physical and moral sufferings ot captivity, I was not permitted to obtain any intelligence of him, nor to acquaint him that his children and myself were yet alive • and I shall not expose myself to the horrors of another separation. VVhatever then may be the state of my health, and the inconve- niences of this abode for my daughters, we will gratefully avail ourselves of his Imperial Majesty’s generosity, in permitting us to partake this captivity in all its circumstances.” After this, Madame Lafayette, fearful of being separated from her husband, refrained from making any complaint; although the air of the prison was so foetid, that the soldiers, who brought food, covered their faces when they opened the door. She remained with him till he was set at freedom, after four years’ captivity, by the intervention of Bonaparte. Madame Lafa- yette’s health suffered so much from the close confinement, that she died soon after her release, in 1807. LA FEKTE IMBAULT, MARIA THERESA GEOFFRiN. MARCHIONESS DE, Daughter of the celebrated Madame Geoffrin, was born at Pans in 1715. She married, in 1733, the Marquis de la Ferte, great- LAF. LAM. 445 crandson of the marshal of that name ; and distinguished herself, not only by her literary talents, hut also by her opposition to the philosophical party among the French literati of the last cen ury, with whom her mother had been intimately coimected. In 1771, the Marquis de Croismaro, a man of wit, and a friend of Madame de la Ferte Imbault, founded the burlesque order of the Lantnielas, of which he appointed that lady the grand-mistress, while he was himself the grand- master. This whimsical institution gave rise to a great many songs and lively verses ; and it attracted so much attention that Catharine the Second was accustomed to advise all the Kussian nobles who visited Paris, to become Lanturelas, an honour which was sought by several sovereign princes Ihe Mar- chioness drew up a series of extracts from the writings of the ancient Pacran and Christian Philosophers, for the instruction of the grand- children of Louis the Fifteenth; and she wrote a great number of letters to persons of rank and celebrity, which remain in manuscript in the hands of her husband’s relations. She died at Pans, in 1/91, LAFITE, MARIE ELIZABETH DE, Was born at Paris in 1750, an^ died at London in 1794. Slie wrote “Repsonses k De'meler ou Essai d’une Maniere d’exercer 1 ’at- tention “Entretieres, Drames, et Contes Moraux, k I’lisagc de.s Enfans.” She also translated into French, some of the works of Wielan’d, Gellert, and Lavater. LAMB, LADY CAROLINE, Daughter of the Earl of Besborough, was born in 1785. The history of Lady Caroline Lamb is painfully interesting She was united, before the age of twenty, to the Honourable Will latn Lam ^ ^Lord Melbourne,) and was long the delight of the fashionable circles, from the singularity as well as the grace of her manners, ■‘ler literary accomplishments, and personal attractions. On meeting with Lord Byron, she contracted an unfortunate attachment for the noble poet, which continued three j^ears, and was the th^eme ot mimh r^emark. The poet is said to have trifled with her feelings, and a rupture took place. For many yeRVS Lady Caroline led a life of comparative seclusion, principally at Brocket Hall. This was interrunted by a singular and somewhat romantic occurrence. Riding with Mr. Lamb, she met, just by the park-gates, the hearse which was conveying the remains of Lord Byron to Newstead Abbey. She was taken home insensible ; an illness of length and severity succeeded. Some of her medical attendants imputed her hts, cer- tflinlv of great incoherence and long continuance, to partial insanity. At this supposition she was invariably and bitterly indignant. Whatever be the cause, it is certain from that time her conduct and habits materially changed ; and about three years before her death a separation took place between her and Mr. Lamb, wlio continued, however, frequently to visit, and, to the day of her death to correspond with her. It is just to both parties to add, that I adv Caroline constantly spoke of her husband in the highest and most affectionate terms of admiration and respect. A romantic susceptibility of temperament and character seems to have been the bane of this unfortunate lady. Lady Caroline Lamb was the authoress of three works of fiction, 446 lam. which, from extrinsic circumstances, were highly nonular in tliPiV day. The first, “Glenarvon,” was published in 181^ -^and the hero Tord character and %tntiment^^^^^^^ life ^o?Sinn^ ThP ^ "'^Presentation of the dangers attending a second, ‘‘Graham Hamilton,” denicted the difficulties and dangers inseparable, even in the most amiable minds and irresolution of character. The third, “Ada Reis ”* Don^ Juan ^of^ht ^^^^ern tale, the hero being introduced as the f)! ^ ^ ^ Georgian by birth, who, like Othello i^ old to slavery, but rises to honours and distinctions In the end Ada ,s condemned, for varion.s misdeeds, to eternal punkhnmntT LAMB, MARY, of respectable parents, was born in London about in l796 broS®“^^^^^^ attacks of insanity, and in onrof them thprf .^jought on by over-exertion, and anxiety about her mother wifh ni fu ^ J’eoovermg from this attack, she resided Ella”^wh^ ^®lJ-known author of “Essays of '^t ‘J®'"oted hts whole life to her. They lived in or^near London. In connection with her brother. Miss Lamb wrote two Schoof” amr^^Ti P l!*®?®"®® Children, or Mrs. Leicester’s for the sweetnpss n^f Shakspere.” Miss Lamb was remarkable lor ine sweetness of her disposition, the clearness of hpr undpr- standing, and the gentle wisdom of all her acts and words not- distraction under which she sufiTcred for weeks and latterly for months, in every year. She survived h^ bmther bAMBALLE, MARIE THERESE, LOUISE, OF SAVOY, CARIGNAN, PRINCESS DE, Was born at Turin, September 8th., 1749, and married the Ouke hy whom she was left a weaRhy, ySing beautiffil, and amiable widow. When appointed intendant of royal household of Marie Antoinette, she gained and “rved tto warm affection of her mistress. On the unfortunate Varennes, Madame Lamballe escapet’ by another road from France to England, where she mSht K Kovarfg‘^.5 but she no sooner /card ’of the ImprSmenfrf raiserie^s ' Thls^firlpmS 5^®*®l^®<^ back to Paris to soothe her fhi t H devotion proved fatai to her. Dragged Septembirsrd 1792 frfrt’ '^®^®*’® ***® tribuMl, oepiemoer drd., 1792, and, when questioned about the oueen shp answered with firmness and dignity. Some of the judges! m’oved S(^)n^a’s^shp°h?H^Pt>*^!'{. beauty, wished to spare hfr; but as moS K unfortSnate“LTMd\S^flmiir''°’^^^^ view of the LAM. 447 LAMBERT, ANNE THERESE, MARQUISE DE, Was daughter of a master of the accounts, and was horn at Paris in 1647. She lost her father at three years old; and her mother then married the ingenious Bachaumont, who took great pleasure in cultivating his step-daughter’s talents. She married Henri Lambert, Marquis of St. Bris, in 1666 ; hut he died in 1688. After this, she had long and troublesome law-suits ; hut succeeding in them, she took a house in Paris, to which it was considered an honour to he admitted. All literary persons resorted to it for the sake of conversation, as hers was almost the only house free from the vice of gaining. She died in 1733, aged 86. Her works were printed in two volumes, and are marked by fine sense, taste, and spirit. The principal ones are, “Avis d’une M^re k son fils, et d’une Mere k sa fille.” These are not mere dry didactic precepts, hut the easy and graceful effusions of a noble and delicate mind. LAMBERT, MISS. “The Handbook of Needlework” has made this lady’s name familiar to the learned and the unlearned ; with many it is the only hook they peruse, and to it they return again and again with ever-new interest. Garrick was said by Dr. Johnson to contribute to the gaiety of nations; Miss Lambert may be truly eulogised as adding to the pleasure of nations, and filling up the blanks in many a droning existence, animating the stupid to interest, and rousing the indolent to exertion. Pedantry may strive to undervalue her labours, but her readers are more numerous, from the palace to the cottage, than those of the most admired poetess or novelist. Her book has penetrated into regions where Mrs. Norton is un- known, and even time-honoured Miss Edgeworth ignored ; not only in the drawing-rooms of London and Washington, but in the wild settlements of Oregon (we speak it advisedly) and in the burning cities of Hindoostan, “The Handbook of Needlework” is a favourite volume. LAMBRUN, MARGARET, Was a Scotchwoman, one of the retinue of Mary, Queen of Scots, as was also her husband, who died of grief on account of his queen’s execution. Margaret Lambrun then resolved to avenge the death of both by assassinating Queen Elizabeth ; she therefore dressed herself like a man, took the name of Anthony Sparke, and went to the court of the English queen, carrying with her a brace of pistols ; one for the queen, and the other for herself. But, as she was pressing through the crowd to get near her majesty, who was then walking in her garden, she dropped one of her pistols. This being seen by the guards, she was seized, and brought before the queen, who wished to examine the prisoner herself. When Elizabeth demanded her name, country, and condition, Margaret replied with great firmness : “Madam, though I appear in this habit, I am a woman; my name is Margaret Lambrun ; I was several years in the service of Queen Mary, whom you have so unjustly put to death; and, by her death, you have caused that of my husband, who died of grief to see so innocent a queen perish so ini-1 nitousbr Now, as I had 448 LAM. the greatest love and affection for both these personages, I resolved, at the peril of my own life, to revenge their death by Kill.ng you, who are the cause of both. I confess to you, that I suffered mpmy struggles within my breast, and have made all possible efforts to divert my resolution from so pernicious a design, but all in vain ; I found myself necessitated to prove by experience the certain truth of that maxim, that neither reason nor force can hinder a woman from vengeance, when she is impelled thereto by love.” The queen heard this bold address with composure, and answered calmly : “You are then persuaded that, in this action, you have done your duty, and satisfied the demands which your love for your mistress and your spouse indispensably requii^ed from you ; but what think you now is my duty to do to you?” Margaret replied with the same unmoved hardiness: “I will tell you frankly my opinion, provided you let me know whether you put this question in the quality of a queen or in that of a judge?” To which her majesty professing that of a queen : “Then,” said Margaret, “your majesty ought to grant me a pardon.” “But what assurance can you give me,” said the queen, “that you will not make the like attempt on some other occasion?” “Madam,” replied Lambrun, “a favour given under such restraint is no more a favour; and, in so doing, your majesty would act against me as a judge.” The queen turned to some of her council, and said, “I have been thirty years a queen, but do not remember to have had such a lecture ever read to me before;” and immediately granted an entire and unconditional pardon. Margaret Lambrun shewed her prudence by begging the queen to extend her generosity still faj’ther, and grant her a safe conduct to the coast of France; with which request Elizabeth complied. LAMIA, The most celebrated female flute-player of antiquity, was regarded as a prodigy—from her beauty, wit, and skill in her profession. The honours she received, which arc recorded by several authors, particularly by Plutarch and Athemeus, are sufficient testimonies of her great power over the passions of her hearers. Her claim to admiration from her personal charms, does not entirely depend upon the fidelity of historians, since an exquisite engraving of her head, upon amethyst, is preserved in a collection at Paris, which authen- ticates the account of her beauty. As she was a great traveller, her reputation soon became very extensive. Her first journey from Athens, the place of her birth, was into Egypt, whither she was drawn by the fame of a flute - player of that country. Her genius and beauty procured for her the notice of Ptolemy, and she became his mistress; but in the conflict between Ptolemy and Demetrius Poliorcetes, for the Island of Cyprus, about B.C. 332, Ptolemy being defeated, his wives, do- mestics, and military stores fell into the hands of Demetrius. The celebrated Lamia was among the captives on this occasion, and Demetrius, who was said to have conquered as many hearts as cities, conceived so ardent a passion for her, that from a sover- eign he was transformed into a slave— though her beauty was on the decline, and Demetrius, the handsomest prince of his time, was much younger than herself. LAN. 449 1 instigation, he conferred such extraordinary beni^s~on the Athenians, that they rendered him divine honours ; and, as an acknowledgment of the influence Lamia had exercised in their favour, they dedicated a temple to her, under the name of “Venus Damia.” LANDA, CATHARINE, ^ Was eminent for her beauty and learning. She w'rote a letter in Latin to Peter Bembo, which, with his answer, is printed in that author’s works. She died in 1526, at a very early age. LANDON, LETITIA ELIZABETH, Generally known as L. E. L., in consequence of having first initials only, was born at Hans Place, Chelsea, in 1802. Her father, Mr. Landon, was a partner in the house of Adairs, army agents. When about seven years of ago, Miss Landon’s parents removed to Trevor Park, not far from East Barnet, where, amidst scenes vividly depicted in various passages in her later works, were passed many of the happiest days of her childhood. In the Traits and Trials of Early Life,” in “The History of a Child ” she is supposed to have pourtrayed that of her own early years but the account is part romance and part reality. In 1815, when Miss Landon was about thirteen years of age, the family quitted -irevor Park; and after a twelvemonths’ residence at Lewis 1 lace, Fulham, Mr. Landon removed to Brompton, where a considerable part of his daughter’s youth was passed, excepting a year or two spent with her grandmother in Sloane Street,^ and some occasional vishs to her relations. Here, no sooner was she emancipated from the school-rooin, and allowed to pursue the bent of her own mind, than her poetical reveries were committed to H the encouraging kindness of Mr. Jerdan, the editoi of tlie Literary Gazette, to whose judgment they were sub- nntted, while stiU in her teens, the youthful writer had the pleasure of seeing some of her verses first appear in print, in the pages of that periodical, and visions of fame, perhaps, in some degree, comforted be sSeSed!'®''^''"" beginning to WP romantic tale, and some minor poems, Landon was nineteen; and the nrst ot her principal poetical works was issued in 1824. In the sllOTtef poems*'*’’ “Troubadour” appeared, and several of he* about this time, and Miss Landon’s literary support her family and assist her brother Miss Landon has herself remarked, that “a history of the W imagination have been produced, would often be nioie extiaordmary than the works themselves.” A friend of Ibr^thP^tpInp that “though a dilettante of literature would assign rninnrpH a fairy-like boudoir, with rose- the luxuries of a fas- though reality was of a very different nature ; for drawing-room was prettily furnished, it was her invariable habit to write in her bed-room,— “a homely-looking, although un- comfortable room, fronting the street, and barely furnished— whh a simple white bed, at the foot ^of which was a small, old, oblong- 450 LAN. shaped sort of dressing-table, quite covered with a common worn writing-desk, heaped with papers, while some strewed the ground, the table being too small for aught besides the desk. A little high- backed cane chair, which gave you any idea but that of comfort, and a few books scattered about, completed the author’s para- phernalia.” ‘‘Miss Landon was not strictly handsome, her eyes being the only good feature in her face ; but her countenance was intellectual and piquant, and her figure slight and beautifully proportioned. Altogether, however, her clear complexion, dark hair and eyes, the vivacious expression with which the latter were lighted up when animated and in good health, combined with her kind and fasci- nating manners, to render her extremely attractive ; so that the rustic expression of sentiment from the Ettrick Shepherd, when he was first introduced to her, ‘I did nae think ye had been sae bonny,’ was perhaps the feeling experienced by many when they first beheld L. E. L.” Such is the portrait of this fascinating writer, drawn by one of her biographers. William Howitt, in his notice of Miss Landon, gives a sweeter touch to the picture. “Your first impressions of her were — what a little, light, simple-looking girl! If you had not been aware of her being a popular poetess, you would have sus- pected her of nothing more than an agreeable, bright, and joyous young lady. This feeling in her own house, or among a few con - genial people, was quickly followed by a feeling of the kind-heart- edness and goodness about her. You felt that you could not be long with her without loving her.” In her later productions. Miss Landon greatly improved in the philosophy of her art. She addresses other feelings besides love; iier style has more simplicity and strength, and the sentiment becomes elevated and womanly — for we hold that the loftiest, purest, and best qualities of our nature, the moral feelings, are peculiarly suitable, for their development and description, to the genius of woman. “The Lost Pleiad” and “The History of the Lyre,” have many passages of true and simple feeling, united with an elevated moral sentiment, and that accurate knowledge of life, which shows the observing and reasoning mind in rapid progress. In 1838, Miss Landon married George Maclean, Governor of Cape- Coast castle, and soon after sailed for Cape -Coast with her husband. She lahded there in August, and was resuming, for the benefit of her family in this country, her literary engagements in her solitary African home, when one morning, after writing the previous night some cheerful and affectionate letters to her friends in England, she was (October 16th.) found dead in her room, with a bottle, which had contained prussic acid, in her hand. It was conjectured that she had undesignedly taken an over-dose of the fatal medicine, as a relief from spasms in the stomach, to which she was subject. Her last poems are superior in freedom, force, and originality, to her first. She is most distinguished for her poetical wTitings, though her tales and romances show great wit, vivacity, and knowledge of life. Her principal poetical works are “The Improvisatrice “The Troubadour ;” “The Golden Violet ;” “The Golden Bracelet and “The Vow of the Peacock.” Besides these, she has written three novels, “Romance and Reality;” “Francesca Carrera;” and figthel Churchill;” and a volume of tales, entitled “Jr^ts LAN. LAP. LAS. LAU. 451 Trials,” in which she is supposed to have depicted the history of her own childhood. She was a frequent contributor to many of the periodicals, and nearly all the annuals of the day. Many of her best poems were written for these publications, and may be found in “Literary Remains of L. E. L., with Memoirs of her Life.” Edited by Laman Blanchard. LANE, JANE, A WOMAN of great spirit and sagacity, assisted in the escape of Charles the Second after the battle of Worcester. The royal fugitive, disguised in her father’s livery, rode before her on horseback from Bentley Hall, in Staffordshire, to Mr. Norton’s, near Bristol. Charles, on his restoration, rewarded her amply; and she married Sir Clement Fisher, Bart., of Packington Hall, in Warwickshire. LANNOY, THE COUNTESS OF, By birth Countess of Loos Coswaren. She was born at the castle of Gray, in Brabant, in 1767. In 1788 she espoused the Count de Lannoy, and emigrated with him when the Low Countries were overrun by the French armies of the republic. Having lost all their property by confiscation, like many other families of rank, they were reduced to the utmost need in a strange land. All their resources lay in the energy and ability of the countess. She liad always devoted herself to music for the gratification of her taste, and had even attempted composition ; she now made it a profession, and gave instructions with success in the city of Berlin. She published several trios for the piano, violin, and violoncello; several songs, with an accompaniment for the harp and the piano ; with other pieces of music for those instruments. In 1801, she was permitted to, return to Belgium with her family, but was obliged to go through with a tedious lawsuit, which involved all her fortune. After several anxious years, the suit was lost, and she was obliged to take refuge at Paris, with her daughters, where, by resuming her musical labours, she obtained a scanty living. She died in 1822. LAPIERRE, SOPHIE, A PRETTY Parisian singer, was a member of the conspiracy, which was formed in 1795, to overthrow the Directory, and replace the authority in the hands of the people. Sophie, and several other women, 'arere taken prisoners with the conspirators, and she con- fronted her judges with the greatest composure, and even levity. As, however, she could only be accused of singing republican songs, she was acquitted. LASHFORD, JOAN, Daughter of Elizabeth Warne, by a former husband, was burned as a heretic by the Roman Catholics, during the reign of Queen Mary, in the year 1556. A number, of other women, about the same time, sealed their faith with their blood. Joan Lashford was about twenty years of age when she thus suffered and died a martyr, LAURA, The beloved of Petrarch, is better known by that title, than by her own name of Laura de Noyes. She was born at Avignon, and 452 LAV. married Hugo de Sade. Petrarch first saw her in 1327 nnn ceived a passion for her, which existed during her liL vet h^r chastity has never been called in question. Petrarch undred and eighteen sonnets and eighty-eight song«! of whiVh LAVALETTE, EMILIE, COUNTESS DE, Empress Josephine, married Marie Chamans Lava lette, aid-de-camp to Bonaparte. Her maiden name was Beauharnais The manner in which th™ marta^rwls about IS weii described in the “Memoirs of Lavalette.” ^ General Bonaparte, wishing to reward the bravery of his aid de-camp, and being then restricted in his power, determined he should marry^ this niece of Madame Bonaparte. “I can“t make “I must therefore give you a wife £ s s. Bonaparte overruled all these objections, telling him that if he Lavalette, was killed, his widow would have a pension and miglu advantageously ; and concluded by saying, “The wedding shall take place in eight days. I will allow you a fortniTt for tee honeymoon. You must then come and join us at Toulon Lme®.’ the^coachman to drUe Lavalette tells the story of his brief wooing; but it will be suffi- cient to say that he won the consent of the beautiful girl who h? ^ hool, and that a fortnight after their^marriage he left his bride, and joined the expedition to Egypt. In dghtefn months he leturned. and was most affectionately welcomed by nis wife who presented to him their infant daughter; the hapless fvint'* complete, and their affection for each other continued faithful and true during years of prosperity On the restoration of the Bourbons, tlie Count Lavalette was imprisoned and condemned to death. His wife tried everrmelns failing in this, she proposed tofiim, fol ight before his execution, to put on her dress, and imitatinir her walk and manner, holding his handkerchief to his face, as Tf he direct hfri prison, and when once in the street, she ha,d provided means for his safety. As they were about the same height, the deception succeeded, and Count Lavalette for six weeks in prison, Hn to see any one but her jailor. She passed twenty- spff without sleep, fearing at every moment that she might brought back a prisoner. This anxiety at length continued, with some intervals of rationality, dining hoi whole life. Lavalette left France in 1816; in 1822 he WmselfTBircm^Tf his wit" LEA. LEE. 453 LEAH, Eldest daughter of Laban the Syrian, who deceived Jacob into an intercourse, then termed marriage, with this unsought, unloved woman. She became mother of six sons, named as heads of six of the tribes of Israel. Among these was Levi, whose posterity inherited the priesthood, and Judah, the law-giver, from whom descended “Shiloh,” or the Messiah. These were great privileges; yet dearly did Leah pay the penalty of her high estate, obtained by selfish artifice, in which modesty, truth, and sisterly affection, were all violated. Jacob, her husband, “hated her,” and she knew it; knew, too, his heart was wholly given to his other wife— her beautiful, virtuous sister; what earthly punishment could have been so intensely grievous to Leah } As her name implies, ^^tender-eyed;' she was probably affectionate, but unprincipled and of a weak mind, or she would never have taken the place of her sister, whom she knew Jacob had served seven years to gain. Leah loved her husband devotedly ; but though she was submissive and tender, and bore him many sons, a great claim on his favour, yet he never appeared to have felt for her either esteem or affection. Jacob had sought to unite himself with Rachel in the holy union of one man with one woman, which only is true marriage ; but the artifice of Laban and the passion of Leah desecrated this union, and, by introducing polygamy into the family of the chosen Founder of the house of Israel, opened the way for the worst of evils to that nation, the voluptuousness and idolatry which finally destroyed it. A treacherous sister, a forward woman, an unloved wife, Leah has left a name unhonoured and unsung. She was married about 1753. LEAPOK, MARY, ■^VAS bom in Northamptonshire, in 1712, her father having been many years gardener to a gentleman in that county. Her educa- tion was suitable to her humble rank, but her attainments far surpassed all expectation. Her modesty kept her merit concealed till It was too late for her to reap any temporal emoluments from her writings. She died in her twenty-fourth year, and, when on her death -bed, gave her father a collection of papers, containing original poems, which were afterwards published. Some of these poems are very good. She also wrote a tragedy entitled “The Unhappy Father.’- LEE, ANNE, Was born at Manchester, in 1736. She was the daughter of a Idacksmith, and at an early age she became the wife of one of the same trade. She is distinguished as the person who introduced bhakerism into America, and she became the leader of the sect Her first “testimony of salvation and eternal life,” borne in 1770 was the injunction of celibacy as the perfection of human nature • and next, she claimed to be a divine person. From this time she was honoured with the title of “Mother Anne,” while she styled herself “Anne the Word.” Having been persecuted in England, she went to America, in 1774, with several members of the socieW, and formed the first community of Shakers, at Watervliet, near Albany, where she died, in 1784. 454 LEE. LEE, HANNAH F. Is now a resident of Boston, Massachusetts, of which state she IS a native. Her hirth-place was Newburyport, where her father was an eminent physician. Mrs. Lee has for many years been a widow, and so situated as not to be influenced by pecuniary motives m devoting a part of her time to literature. She wrote fiom a full heart, sympathizing with those who suffered from lack of knowledge respecting the causes of their troubles. Her “Three Experiment of Living,” published about 1838, was written during a season of commen^ial distress, when every one was complaininl of hard times. She embodied in this tale the thoughts suggested by scenes around her, without any idea of publication? The friends who read her manuscript insisted on its being printed, and one of them, the late John Pickering, Esq., well known in the literary and scientific world, gave the manuscript to the printer execution. The unparalled success of this work justified his opinion. Edition after edition was called for, Cabouc thirty have been issued in America,) and we may say that in no country has a work teaching the morals of domestic life met with such success. It circulated widely from the English press, and was advertised in large letters in the bookstores at Dresden. The name of the author was for a long time unknown, as Mrs. Lee had never prefixed it to any publication. Her ne^ work was the “Old Painters,” written with the earnest desire of benefiting youth by mingling instruction with amusement. Her succeeding works, “Luther and his Times,” “Cranmer and limes, and the “Huguenots in France and America,” were written from the same motive. Mrs. Lee’s first publication was entitled Grace Seymour,” a novel. Nearly the whole edition of this work was burnt in the great fire at New York, before many of the volumes had been bound and issued. She has never re- printed It, though some of her friends think it one of her best writings. Another little book, “Eosanna, or Scenes in Boston ” was written by particular desire, to increase the funds of a charity school. As her name has not been prefixed to any of her books. It is impossible to enumerate all which have proceeded from her pen ; we may, however, mention a volume of tales, and also several small tracts. One of these, “Rich Enough,” was written to illustrate the insane desire of accumulating wealth which at that time pre- vailed. Ihe “Contrast, or different modes of Education,” “The World before You, or the Log Cabin,” are titles of two of her other little books. In 1849, she published a small volume of “Stories from ^ Young.” Her first known publication was the appendix to Miss Hannah Adams’ memoir of herself, edited by Dr. Joseph luckerman. Nearly all Mrs. Lee’s works have been republished in this country. , the genius of the sexes, we should always estimate the moral effect of mental power ; the genius which causes or creates the highest amount of good to humanity should take the highest rank. The Hon. John Pickering, to whom allusion is made as the friend of Mrs. Lee, was a profound scholar, an eminent lawyer, a philologist of high attainments ; and yet, probably, the greatest benefit his talents conferred on his country, was his aid j.’id encouragement in developing the talents of Mrs. Lee LEE. 455 Her moral influence has had a power for good over domestic life, and on the formation of character, which incalculahly outweighs all speculative philosophies. Great reverence is due to Mr. Pickering for his high estimation of woman’s moral power. LEE, MARY ELIZABETH, A WRITER of prose and verse, was horn at Charleston, South Carolina, on the 23rd. of March, 1813. She belonged to an old family which had always maintained a highly respectable rank in society. Mary at a very early period evinced the possession of a delicate and sensitive organization with large promise of talent. She was fortunate in early literary associations, which, in a con- siderable degree, were made to supply the want of a close and methodical education. She soon exhibited an eager appetite for books. For these she abandoned the usual amusements of childhood. Indeed, she never entertained them. The toy and the doll, so essential to juvenile happiness, contributed at no period to hers. Her pleasures were derived wholly from reading, and the conversa- tion of those whose attachment to letters was decided. In this way she added daily to her intellectual resources, and stimulated, even to excess, the sole desire of her mind. Her memory was one of remarkable capacity, and she retained without an effort whatever commended itself to her imagination. She thus laid in rare stores for thought, which, as she advanced to maturity, were never left unemployed. Her faculty for the acquisition of languages, with or without a tutor, was singularly large; and, with a memory so retentive as that which she possessed, it was never exercised in vain. Until the age of ten, her education was entirely carried on at home. When, at this period, it was deemed advisable to enlarge her studies in accordance with the increasing developments of her mind, and she was sent to school, its exercises and excitements were found to prey upon her delicate constitution. The very emulation which such an institution almost necessarily provokes in an ardent and eager nature, was injurious to hers. Her health became impaired, and it was found necessary when she was but twelve years of age, to withdraw her once more to the placid sphere of domestic study. Here, then, and almost at this early period, she began the education of herself— that most valuable of all kinds of education, and the only one which makes school education of value. In the securities of home she pursued her voluntary tasks with equal industry and pleasure. Her application was sleepless, her acquisitions surprising. She succeeded in obtaining a consid- erable mastery over the French, Italian, and German languages, while perfecting herself, by constant attention, in all the graces of her own. In these exercises she naturally becanie a contributor to the periodical literature of the country. Her vein was at once direct and delicate; simple, unaffected and truthful, yet full of grace, sweetness, and beauty. Her tone was grave mostly, almost to solemnity, yet relieved and warmed by a fancy that, if never frolicsome, was at least usually cheerful. Miss Lee’s practice in verse, as is commonly the case, preceded her exercises in prose. At a later day she became as diligent in the latter as in the former province. Essays, sketches, tales, all proceeded rapidly from her pen, and were eagerly read in the annuals and magazines into which they found their way. Some- 466 I. EE. Jhm.Lh'Ti "P,”" ® P“pei' the review and criticLs u;orte„tn!;^I^te Tolurr IS stated to be one of the most popular of the cS Z’ itl uffeiing, and with a constant apprehension of a fatal termin^ion Hei constitution, always delicate, was gradually yieldiiur to hpr Si ““ o7‘T..“E2i.;“3h E'S, X t'ld'S her employments, we may form some notion from a sinKle'foct to the®Yeft‘^and''r"’^. Ptftt'yzed, she transferred^the pen entirely different froTtoat w^hic^Hhe wrote°Lfore“s“yet^sing^ still unwearied exercise of her mental facultils, all concnrrinff^n illustrate the pure and noble Christian spirit, the cultivation of Sora? n^tor^" th^t of her intSuaTand °/ suffering, she expired peacefully and hopefullv n the arms of her family, on the 23rd. of September 1849 W thirty-six. A selection from her poeS writings has recently been made, and published in Charleston by Messrs ZTtiZp.SS'‘Zi'° “ LEE, SARAH, This lady, well known to naturalists as the biographer of Cnvip. no? public by her numerous works ^of travel and daughter of John E. Wallis, Esq of Colehestei, where she was born in 1791. At the age of twei'in”. one,^ she married Mr. T. E. Bowdich, from whom she doubtle^t?^ received that bias towards the study of nature which she after “pcottpantecl her husband in a mission to which. It is said, “she achieved wonders bThe? devoted love and bravery.” The account of this mission was there IS no doubt that she greatly assisted * ’® Pt®Patation of that, as also of the following woiks which succeeded it — “Taxidermy, or the art of Collecting ^°unting Objects of Natural History,” 1820- “An V n “t® ^‘“"tal Classification of Mammalia,” 1821; “An Essay on the Superstitions, Customs, and Arts common to the “nts^oT'JrcLlofy^’I'^T^’ ^^»'-tees,” 1821; and In 1823, Mr. Bowdich set out on another mission to Africa S'Sfed ’’i; wife; from this he nTver mtul-S Januafv ^1824 ’ v® n'' ?^® Gambia, in are tol/’“w??V,, ^ ‘■‘f oP ‘Pe bereaved widow,” we are told, was to airange her husband’s manuscripts for publicarion •>’ l.Eii. 457 and as early as Maroli of the following year appeared a handsome quarto volume, copiously illustrated, and entitled “Excursions in iSfadeira and Porto Santo, during the autumn of 1823, while on his third voyage to Africa, by the late T. Edward Bowdich, Esq,, conductor of the mission to Ashantec,” etc. ; the remainder of the title being occupied with the heads of the matter, added by the clever and indefatigable widow, to complete the narrative; which she did in such a manner as at once to give her a high position in the society of i1® identity of Aga- ®pi “d®''b^ F S’sortT/fnteresri n- pia- iHuM^c^er Kocf omance Italy has ever produced — we may say one of tlip tVtIie®Semo®rv of an on""'* •" language-has given importance in Tfp]*^ Otherwise obscure gentiewoman. Those versed trong rdin^ ^®““d®d ®f ‘i^® interesting® an^ bradded^fffhp'^ account of the lady of Monza; but little is to dded to the episode of the “Promessi Sposi.” did n"?!^ rean®v circumstances detailed in that work name cn^nnf^ happen at Monza, but in some obscure bourg, whose ®?“"?‘.»®'Y he ascertained; the real name of the lady was Sst amhiHon / ^®!i"‘‘- 1 ,^®'' Antonio di Leiva, from an th?s nnfnHnnpf a n?"" “ excessive wealth, immured take thl ^pu ‘ ®on''®nt. where she was forced to To ropnmTfi sentiment of religion. cxtoTifiGri sacrifice, uncommon priyileges were a H m. nnr? accountable to nobody for her time or t nd this led to her ruin. A young nobleman, of dissolute LEN. 459 habits and abandoned life, found means to attract her attention from a neighbouring house — to gain her affections, and to seduce her. Thus far Manzoni : — but the work called the Monaca di Monza, by Rossini, which affects to give a detailed and continued life of this lady, is entirely incorrect and without real foundation. The true end of her history is, that the scandalous life she led, was brought by report to the ears of the Cardinal Borromeo, who quietly withdrew her from the scene of her errors, placed her in another monastery, under strict overseeing, and in fine, by tenderness and spiritual exhortations, awakened her torpid conscience, instructed her in religious truths, and brought about a sincere repentance. She became as eminent for the saintly piety of her latter days, as she had been offensive from her early licentiousness. Her seducer, after a series of fearful crimes, among which murder was to be reckoned, came to an untimely and violent death. EENNGREN, ANNA MARIA, A Swedish poetess, was born in 1754, and died in 1817. She was the daughter of Professor Malmstadt, of Upsala. Her “Visit to the Parsonage,” “Portraits,” and other writings, are charming pictures of domestic life. The Swedish Academy honoured her memory by a medal, on one side of which is her bust, and on the other a muse holding a lyre, with this inscription: “Quo minus gloriam potebat eo magis assecuta.” LENNOX, CHARLOTTE, The friend of Johnson and Richardson, was born in 1720, at New York, of which city her father, Colonel Ramsay, was lieutenant- governor. She was sent to this country to be educated; married, was left a widow with one child, and resorted to her pen for subsistence Her latter days were clouded by poverty and sickness. Some of her works are, “The Female Quixote,” “Henrietta, Sophia, and Euphemia,” “Shakspere Illustrated,” two plays, and various translations. Dr. Johnson assisted her in drawing up proposals for an edition of her works, in three volumes, 4to., but it does not appear to have been published. Dr. Johnson had such an opinion of Mrs. Lennox, that on one occasion, not long before his death, he went so far as to pronounce her talents as a writer superior to those of ]\Irs. Carter, Miss Hannah More, and Miss Burney. She died January 4th., 1804. LENORMAND, MADEMOISELLE, Was born in Alen-, which displays itself in a simple earnestness, entirely removed from the passionate fervour of the south, is perhaps the key to her infiucnce over the feelings of others. This is confirmed by the delicate refinement of her artistic taste, and a certain general charm which is all her own. These things combine to make up a great gift which has been nobly used, for the benefit as well as the pleasure of thousands.” LINWOOD, MARY. This lady, so celebrated for her exhibition of needlework, well deserves a place in this collection of remarkable female characters. She was born at Leicester, in the year 1756, and first appeared as a public exhibitor of her works of art, as they really were, in 1794, in the Hanover-Square Rooms, from whence they were removed to those in Leicester- Square, which they continued to occupy for so long a period. To shew the time and labour bestowed upon these pictures, we may mention that the latest and one of the largest of them, namely, the judgment of Cain, occupied the artist ten years. Miss Lambert, in her “Handbook of Needle-work,” tells us that the works of this accomplished artist are executed with fine crewels, dyed under her own superintendence, on a thick kind of tammy woven expressly for her use; they were entirely drawn and embroidered by herself, no back-ground or other unimportant parts being put in by a less skilful hand; the only assistance she received, if it may be called such, was in the threading of her needles. No needle-'work, either of ancient or modern times, ever surpassed the celebrated productions of Miss Linwood. Her exhibition, consisted altogether of sixty-four pieces ; she commenced the first piece when thirteen years of age, and completed the last at the age of seventy-eight ; for her finest piece, “The Salvator Mundi,” after Carlo Dolci, she is said to have refused the sum of three thousand guineas. Miss Linwood died in 1846, at the ripe age of ninety. The “Leicester Mercury,” relating the circumstance of her death, says, “Her end was approached with exemplary resignation and patience. By her death, many poor families will miss the hand of succour; her benevolence of disposition having led her to minister of her substance to the necessities of the poor and destitute in her neighbourhood.” LIOBA, A RELATION of St. Bouiface, the intrepid apostle of Northern Europe, was placed by him at the head of a convent which he had founded for women, in the midst of the barbarous tribes ot Germany, not far from the monastery of Fulda. She was a very learned, woman for that age, and was thoroughly acquainted with the WTitings of the Fathers, ecclesiastical law, and theology. The Bible was almost always in her hands, and even during her sleep 6he had it read to her, All her life Lioba was considered a L I V. L L 0. LOG. 469 «!aint She WiivS the only woman who was ever allowed to enter the monastery of Fulda. When St. Boniface was massacred at Friesland, he requested to be buried near Lioba; “I wish,” said he “to wait with her for the day of resurrection. Those who have laboured together for Christ, ought together to receive their reward.” LI VI A, Daughter of Livius Drusus Calidianus, married Tiberius Claudius Nero by whom she had two sons, Drusus and the Emperor Tibe- rius. ' Her husband was attached to the cause of Antony ; and as he fled from the danger with which he was threatened by Octavia* mis afterwards the Emperor Augustus, Livia was seen by OctavianuS, who immediately resolved to marry her. He divorced his wife Scribonia, and, with the approbation of the augurs, married Livia. vShe enjoyed, from this moment, the entire confidence of Augustus, and gained a complete ascendency over his mind by an implkit obedience to his will— by never expressing a desire to learn his secrets— and by seeming ignorant of his infidelities. Her children by Drusus she persuaded Augustus to adopt as her own ; and after the death of Drusus the eldest son, Augustus appointed Tiberius his successor. The respect and love of Augustus for Livia ended only Avitli his life. As he lay dying, he turned his gaze on her, drew her in the grasp of death towards him, and said, “Livia, be happy, and remember how we have loved.” Livia has been accused of having involved in one common rum the heirs and nearest relations of Augustus, and also of poisoning her husband that her son might receive the kingdom sooner ; but these accusations seem to be unfounded. By her husband’s will she was instituted co-heiress with Tiberius, adopted as his daughtei, and directed to assume the name of Livia Augusta. On the deification of Augustus, she became the priestess of the new god. Tiberius, her son, and the successor to Augustus, treated her with great neglect and ingratitude, and allowed her no share in the government. She died A.D. 29; and Tiberius would not allow any public or private honours to be paid to her memory. Tacitus speaks of her as being strictly moral, but says she was “an imperious mother, a compliant wife, a match for her husband in art, and her son in dissimulation.” But if she was “strictly moral,” she must have been far worthier than her son or her husband. LLOYD, MARY, Was the daughter of George Michael Moser, and distinguished herself so much as an admirable artist in flower-painting, that she was eleeted a member of the Royal Academy at London. After her marriage, she practised her art solely for amusement. She died in 1819. LOGAN, MARTHA, A GREAT florist, was the daughter of Robert Danleh of South Carolina. In her fifteenth year she married George Logan, and ' died in 1779, aged seventy-seven. At the age of seventy, she wrote a treatise “On Gardening.” LOGES, MARIE BRUNEAU, Was one of the most illustrion? women in France in the seven- 470 L O H. L O I. LON. LOHMAN, JOHANNA FREDERICA Monymously. She wrote “The Jacobin,” In 1794. <^ 1 ?™ ^nf^Wah burg,” m 1796; “Carelessness and its Consequences,>Mn 18oi^ LOHMAN, EMELIE F. SOPHIE, SehoTntXanrdfedfiri8“^^^^^ writer. Some of her best works are, “Winter Evenings ” llu and Poetry,” 1820; and “New Tales,” iS ^ ’ LOIS AND EUNICE, Moiher and daughter, were Jewish women and PHriA/ noijo m the Christian faith; they resided at Ly?tra Eunice was the mother of Timothy w^’ the p * Ephesians, and the favourite convert and friend of the^^posUe Paul. As the husband of Eunice was a Oreek the apostle cation of Timothy must have been entirely the work of his mother and grandmother. This is proved by what PauT saysYn Ws“d stl to Timot^ regarding the “unfeigned faith” of these two n^^hie women. He judged the piety of this gifted young marbv tht measime of excellence they possessed ; and if 'Hmoth y came uo to zirzi:/ SpS„r sns «H¥ ¥ LONDONDERRY, MARCHIONESS OF, By birth Harriet Vane, has written an elaborate descrintinn her travels and ^adventures, entitled, “Visit to the CourL of Vienna Constantinople, etc., published in 1844. It is fortunate fo-- litera’ ture that ladies of rank take an interest and a share in^rproduSt LONGUEVILLE, DUCHESS DE, Conde, was the daughter of Henry, Prince of Marguerite de Montmorenci. She married Henry d Oilcans, Duke de Longueville, who, though brave intelligent Wtuous, preferred^a quiet and rkired life ; and soon rate an active pait to his own estate. The duchess whose cha S’^pIrtvTLfi^r®’^*’ with warm ardour theviews^of ttiat party, whose heroine she soon, from her high birth beaiitv and intrepidity, became. Her influence and charms were of great L O Q. LOS. L O a. 471 use to the Frondeurs, Tby inducing the celebrated Turenne and the Duke de la Rochefoucauld to join them. Turenne, however, soon returned to his allegiance to the king; but the duke remained faithful to the last, “d ses beaux yeux,^'' ' After the amicable termination of the civil war, the duchess was received into the favour of Louis the Thirteenth, and from that time devoted herself to literature, and united with her illustrious brothers, the great Cond^ and the Prince de Conde, in encouraging rising genius. On the death of the Duke de Longueville, she left the court, and consecrated the remainder of her days to the most austere penitence. She had a house built at Port-Royal aux Champs, where, although she renounced “the pomps and vanities of the world,” she still retained her love for society, and the conversation of intelligent persons. The recluses at Port-Royal were all people who had acquired a high reputation while they lived in the world. Human glory followed them to their hermitage, all the more because they disdained it. The Duchess de Longueville died April 15th., 1679, at the age of sixty-one. She left no children. LOQUEYSSIE, MADAME DE, A German artist residing in Dresden, has acquired great celebrity in her profession. She is an excellent copyist. In particular she counterfeits rather than copies Correggio’s Magdalene so beautifully that she is paid one hundred guineas for each copy. In this department of art women are fitted to excel. LOSA, ISABELLA, A NATIVE of Cordova, Spain, was so illustrious for her knowledge of Greek, Latin, and Hebrew, that she was honoured with the degree of D.D. When she became a widow, she took the habit of St. Clair, went to Italy, and founded there the hospital of Loretto, where she ended her days, in acts of devotion and benevolence, March 5th., 1546, aged seventy -three. LOUDON, JANE, Whose reputation is founded chiefly on works of utility, is the daughter of Thomas Webb, Esq., of Ritwell House, near Birmingham, who, in consequence of over-speculation, became embarassed in his circumstances. Miss Webb, possessing literary talents, resolved to turn them to good account; and, in 1827, published her first work, a novel entitled “The Mummy,” in which she embodied ideas of scientific progress and discovery, that now read like prophecies. Among other foreshadowings of things that were to be, was a steam plough, and this attracting the attention of Mr. John C. Loudon, whose numerous and valuable works on gardening, agri- culture, etc., are so well known, led to an acquaintance, which terminated in a matrimonial connection. After her marriage, Mrs. Loudon devoted her talents entirely to those brpches of literature connected with her husband’s favourite pursuits. “The Ladies’ Flower Garden,” “The Ladies’ Country Companion,” “Gardening for' Ladies,” “The Ladies’ Companion to the Flower Garden,” and several works of a similar character, have become standard books of reference, and attained a large circulation. It should be men- 472 LOU. tioned that the daughter of this lady, Miss Agnes Loudon, appears to inherit her mother’s taste and talent. She has written several juvenile works of great excellence. Mrs. Loudon is now a widow, and in receipt of a pension of a hundred pounds per annum, from the civil list, which she has deservedly gained. LOUISA, Of Savoy, Countess of Angoul^me, wife of Charles, Duke of Orleans, and mother of Francis the First, who succeeded to the throne of France in 1515. Immediately on his accession, he raised Angouleme into a duchy from motives of filial affection. Louisa had been eminently beautiful, and even then, time had diminished her charms but little, while the gifts of nature were carefully im- proved and embellished by cultivation. Gifted with strong talents and a mind active, vigorous, penetrating, and decisive, she aimed at the acquisition of power, but, unhappily for the nation, her virtues were overbalanced by her vices; her passions were strong and impetuous, and to their gratification she sacrificed all a woman should hold dear ; vain, avaricious, intriguing, jealous, and impla- cable, she thwarted the best concerted plans of her son, and occa- sioned the greatest distress to the nation. After she had by her misconduct occasioned her son Francis to lose that valuable part of his possessions, the Duchy of Milan, and provoked a coalition against him of the Kings of England and h ranee and the Duke of Bourbon, she became, it appeared, sensible of her errors. Francis was at first successful in repelling the confederate princes, which encouraged him to attempt, in person, the recovery of the Milanese ; in vain did his mother and his wisest ministers dissuade him from it ; he departed, leaving the duchess regent of the king- dom. After the battle of Pavia, at which he had lost his army and his liberty, he addressed the following note to his mother: “Madame, all is lost except our honour.” The captivity of the king and the loss of a flourishing army, added to a discontent prevailing throughout the kingdom, seemed to threaten a general insurrection. In this trying emergency, the magnanimity of Louisa was eminently displayed, and the kingdom, which her passions had endangered, her abilities were exerted to save. She assembled, at Lyons, the princes of the blood, the governors of the provinces, and the notables of the realm, who generously resolved to ransom immediately the officers and soldiers taken at Pavia. The .army and garrisons were recruited, and enabled to repel the Imperialists, while Louisa con- ciliated the favour of the King of England, whom she disengaged from the confederacy ; and to her mediation Francis acknowledged himself indebted for his liberty, which he recovered in March, 1526. The terms of his liberation by the emperor were so exorbitant that he never intended to fulfil them, and the Pope absolved him from his oath. Consequently, hostilities continued, till Margaret of Austria and the Duchess of Angouleme met at Cambray, and settled the terms of pacification, whence the peace was called the “Ladies’ Peace.” Louisa died, 1571. In obedience to her counsels, Francis completed, after her death, her favourite project of annexing the Duchy of Brittany to the crown. LOU. LOW. LUC. 473 LOUISA AUGUSTA WILHELMINA AMELIA, Queen of Prussia, daughter of Charles, Duke of Mecklenburg- Strelitz, was born at Hanover, where her father was commandant, March 10th., 1776. In 1793, she and her sister were presented at Frankfort to the King of Prussia. The prince -royal was struck with her beauty, and married her, December 24th., 1793. It was a union of mutual affection. Her husband became king, November 16th., 1797 ; and she fulfilled all the duties of this high station so admirably, as well as those of wife and mother, that she was almost worshipped by the people, as well as by her husband and those immediately around her. In 1806, when Prussia was suffering severely from the burdens of war, this good queen, by her solicitude for others, even while oppressed with heavy cares and sorrows of her own, was the theme of general praise. Her beauty, her grace, her benevolent and lofty character, attracted the hearts of all, and her goodness won the confidence of the nation. She died in 1810. LOUIS, MADAME, The wife of an architect of celebrity, was distinguished for her abilities in music. She composed an opera called “Fleur d’Epine,” which was performed at the Italian Opera at Paris in 1776, and received much commendation from the musical critics. At the revolution, her husband being banished, she emigrated with him, and passed the remainder of her life in obscurity. She published several sonatas, ariettes, and some works of a scientific class upon music. LOUVENCOURT, MARIE DE, Was born at Paris in 1680. Graceful and intellectual, she was the ornament of both gay and literary society. She had a fine voice, and sang and played exquisitely. Several of her songs have been set to music by the most celebrated composers of her time. She lived unmarried, and died in 1712. LOWE, MISS, Is daughter of the Dean of Essex. In 1840, she published a volume entitled “Poems, chiefly Dramatic,” in which she . displays unusual powers of lofty and harmonious versification ; it is evident that her studies and the bent of her mind have both led her to drink deep IVom the rugged but ever fresh and invigorating fountain of the ancient classics. Her style somewhat resembles Milton’s. LUCAR, ELIZABETH, Daughter of Paul Witterpool, was born in London in 1510. She was liberally educated, and excelled in all kinds of needle-work, writing, music, mathematics, and the languages. She was a religious woman, and died in 1537. LUCCHESINI, GUIDICCIONI LAURA, Lived at Sienna in 1601, and was of the same family as John Guidiccioni, one of the first Italian poets of the time. She was distinguished for her poetical taste and talents. Her writings were principally lyrics j but she also composed three pastorals to bo set to musio. 474 LUC. LUM. LUS. LUCRETIA. This celebrated female was the daughter of Lucretius, and the wife of Collatinus, an officer of rank, who, at the siege of Arde>; in the course of conversation, unfortunately boasted of the virtues she possessed. Several other young men likewise expressed an entire confidence in the chastity and virtue of their wives. A wager was the consequence of this conversation; and it was agreed that Sextus, the son of Tarquin, should go to Rome, for the purpose ofsCeiuf^ how the different females were employed. Upon his arrival at the capital, lie found all the other ladies occupied in paying visits, or receiving different guests; but, when he went to the house rf Collatinus, Lucretia was bewailing the absence of her husband and directing her household affairs. As Sextus was distantly related to Collatinus, and son of the monarch who reigned upon the throne, Lucretia entertained him with that elegance and hospitality due to a man of such elevated rank. How he repaid these attentions is known to all readers of Roman history. The death of the chaste Lucretia by her own hand, the terrible vengeance executed on the ravisher and his family by her relations; and the consequent overthrow of the kingly power in Rome, and establishment of the republic, have been too often dwelt on by the historian and the poet to need repeating here. Suffice it, that an inscription is said to have been seen at Rome, in the diocese of Viterbo, composed by Collatinus, in honour of Lucretia, to the foUowing purport “Collatinus Tarquinius, to his most dear and incomparable wife, honour of chastity, glory of women. She who was most dear to me, lived two-and-twenty years, three months, and six days.” LUCY, ST., A VIRGIN martyr, born at Syracuse. ^She refused to marry a young man who addressed her, because she had determined to devote herself to religion, and, to prevent his importunities, she gave her whole fortune to the poor. Enraged at this, the young man accused her, before Paschasius the heathen judge, of professing Christianity, and Lucy was put to death by him, in 305. LUMLEY, JOANNA, LADY, Eldest daughter of Henry Fitz- Allan, Earl Arundel, married Lord John Lumley. She was very learned, and translated from the Greek three of the orations of Isocrates, of which the MS. is still preserved in the Westminster Library. She also translated the Iphigenia of Euripides. Her death occurred in 1620. LUSSAN, MARGARET D E, A WRITER very much admired in France for a number of ro- mances which she produced, was the daughter of a coachman belonging to Cardinal Fleury, and was born about 1682. The cele- brated Huet observed her early talents, assisted her in her education, and advised her to the style of writing in which she afterwards excelled. She had no personal beauty, but possessed many noble and generous qualities of mind and heart. She supported herself chiefly by her pen ; and her works would probably have been more perfect, if she had not been obliged to write so much. Her best L Y N. 47a productions are ‘‘Hjstoirc de la Comtessc dc Gondcz;*’ “Anecdotes Jc la Coiir de Philippe Auguste;” “Lcs Viellees de Thessalie:” Memoirs Secret de la Cour de France, sous Charles VI II.;” “Anec-' dotes de la Cour de Francois I. ;” &c. Some works were published Ulmer her name, Avhich are now known to have been written by other persons, with whom she shared the profits. LYNCH, ANNE CHARLOTTE, Was born at Bennington, Vermont. Her father, who died when she was a child, was one of the United Irishmen, and implicated in the same unfortunate rebellion with Robert Emmett. He was banished from Ireland, and, with several of his fellow-suiierers, went to America, wher^ he married the daughter of an officer iii the Revolutionary army. After her father’s death. Miss Lynch /pnoved with her widowed mother to New York, where she has since resided. Her poetical talents were developed early, and her fhst efforts attracted favourable attention; all her subsequent writin<^s show the continual progress, both in grace of expression and power and depth of thought, that mark an original mind. Her effusions, both in prose and poetry, have generally appeared in the popular periodicals and annuals of the day. In 1849, she collected some of her poems in a volume, which was illustrated by several of the best Amer- ican artists, and altogether was a most favourable specimen of the female literature of that country. Her writings are as remarkable for their purity and high-toned morality as for their feminine grace and feeling. Her kindly and social sympathies, and the love of communion with superior minds, felt by all intellectual people, have induced her to make her mother’s house the gathering- place for the literati or distinguished persons in New York, thus filling, with graceful ^ hospitality, a position) still left unoccupied in other American cities, and adding one more to the numerous attractions of the metropolis of the empire state. LYNN, ELIZA, Was born in the year 1828, at Crosthwaite, in Cumberland, of which place her father, the late Rev. James Lynn, D.D., was vicar. Her mother, whom she had the misfortune to lose when quite an infant, was the daughter of Dr. Goodenough, Bishop of Carlisle. Dr. Lynn, holding church preferments which rendered a change of residence occasionally necessary, the early years of his daughter were passed alternately amid the wild picturesque scenery of the lake district, and the more rich and fertile vales of Kent, Gad’s Hill, near Rochester, being her abode in the latter county. She was quiet and contemplative as a child, and when her opportu- nities of study and research had opened to her the rich stores of ancient history, she appeared to live almost wholly on the past; hence her power of realizing and depicting so vividly as she has done, in “Azeth, the Egyptian,” and “Amymone, a Romance of the days of Pericles” — the outer and inner life of by- gone limes. The first of these well- sustained stories of the antique world was published in 1846 ; they have taken their place with Croley’s “Salathiel,” Bulw^er’s “Last Days of Pompeii,” and become part of our standard literature. Miss Lynn is also the author of “Realities,” a story of the present day ; and numerous tales, essays, etc., con- tributed to the various leading periodicals. 476 LYS. MAC. LYSER, CAROLINE LEONHARDT, Was born in 1814, in Zittau, and removed in 1832 to Dresden, where she was married to the author and painter,' John Peter Lyser. In 1839, she made her d^but at Nuremberg as an impro- visatrice, where she was received with enthusiastic applause; she afterwards appeared with the same success in many other large cities of Germany. She wrote “The Chaplet of Songs” in 1834, “Characteristics for German Women and Girls” in 1838, “Master Dnrer,” a drama, in 1840, and many novelettes. In 1850, she published an annual, called “The Gift of Autumn.” None of her works have been translated into English; but in Germany her songs are very popular. • • MACAULAY, CATHARINE, A CELEBRATED female historian and politician, was the youngest daughter of John Sawbridge, Esq., of Ollantigh, in Kent. Catharine was born about the year 1733. During her infancy her mother died, and left her and an elder sister to be brought up by A governess, who, it appears, was very unfit for such a responsible task. The two sisters seem to have been left almost wholly to the guidance of their own feelings and instincts. Catharine, at an early age, found constant access to her father’s large library, and rum- maged and read whatever she fancied. Her first favourites were the periodicals, the Spectator, Rambler, Guardian, etc. ; next, history attracted her mind ; and at length Rollin’s spirited account of the Roman republic struck on the master chord of her noble nature, and made her a republican and a writer of history. She took the name by which she is best known from her first husband. Dr. George Macaulay, a London physician, to w'hom she was married in 1760. It was soon after this date that she com- menced authoress, by the publication of her “History of England from the accession of James the First to the elevation of the House of Hanover,” the first volume of which, in 4to., appeared in 1763, and the fifth and last, which however only brought the narrative down to the Restoration, in 1771. The work also went through more than one edition in 8vo. On its first publication it attracted considerable attention, principally from the double piquancy of the sex and the avowed republicanism of the writer; but, notwith- standing some occasional liveliness of remark, and its notice of a good many facts omitted by most of our other historians ; yet, as its spirit was purely republican, its advancement to a standard work was rendered impossible in England. The style is nervous and animated, although sometimes loose and inaccurate, and the reflec- tions of the author are often acute and sagacious, always noble and benevolent. The five volumes of the History were followed, in 1778, by another, entitled “The History of England from the . Revolution to the present time, in a series of Letters to the Rev. Dr. Wilson, Rector of St. Stephen’s, Walbrook, and prebendary of Westminster,” 4to., Bath. The six letters of which this volume consists come down to the termination of the administration of Sir Robert Walpole, in 1742. In 1785, Mrs. Macaulay visited the United States, and travelled MAC. 477 throufi:li the greater part of the country, where she very k/nd.y received She terminated her journey by a visit to General Wash- ii%ton, with whom she corresponded for the remainder of lier iife. Sire resided after her return principally at Binfield, m Beikshiie. In 1788 or according to another account, in 1785, Mrs. Macaulay, having lok her first husband, married a Mr. Graham, of whom all that is told is that he was so many years her junior as to expose the lady to much irreverent remark. She also wrote several pam- phlets, both during the progress of her great work, and after its completion. Of these the catalogue-makers have preserved the following titles -.—“Remarks on Hobbe’s Rudiments of Government and Society,” 1767; enlarged and republished in 1/69 with the more strikino- title of “Loose Remarks on some of Mr. Hobbe s Positions ; “Obser*>'ations on a pamphlet (Burke’s) entitled Thoughts mi the Causes of the present Diseontents,” 1770 ; “An Address to the People of England, Scotland, and Ireland, on the present Important Crisis of Af&irs 1775 “A Treatise on the Immutability of Moral Truth, called in a second much enlarged edition, “Letters m Education, 1790 • and “Observations on the Reflections of the R^gLt Hon. E. Burke on the Revolution in France, in a Letter to the Right Hon. the Earl of Stanhope,” 1791. tt i . This excellent woman died June 23rd., 1791. Her L’lend, Mis. Arnold, in her account of the private character of Mrs. Macaulay, savs “As a wife, a mother, a friend, neighbour, and the mistress of a fiimily, she was irreproachable and exemplary. My sentiments of this amiable woman are derived from a long and intiinate ac- quaintance with her various excellencies ; ^nd 1 have observed her ip different points of view. I have seen her exalted on the dangeiou?* pinnacle of wordly prosperity, surrounded by flattering friends, ana an admiring world ; I have seen her marked out by party prejudice as an object of dislike and ridicule ; I have seen her bowed down by bodily pain and weakness; but never did I see her forget the urbanity of a gentlewoman, her conscious^ dignity as a rational creature, or a fervent aspiration after the highest degree of attain- able perfection. I have seen her humble herself in the presence of her Almighty Father ; and, with a contrite heart, acknowledging her sins and imploring His forgiveness ; I have seen her languishing on the bed of sickness, enduring pain with the patience ol a Christian, and with the firm belief, that the light afflictions of this life are but for a moment, and that the fashion of the world^wi.i pass away, and give place to a system of durable happiness. Dr. Wilson, Prebendary of Westminster, was an enthusiastic ad- mirer of hers, and erected a statue to her, as a patroness of liberty, in the church at Walbrook ; but on the death of Dr. Wilson, this mark of homage was removed by his successor. MACDONALD, FLORA, Was the daughter of Mr. Macdonald, of Milton, in South Uist, one of the Hebrides. She was born in 1720, and, after her father’s death, resided in the Isle of Skye with her mother and stepfamer, Hugh Macdoncl, of Arnadalc. After the disastrous defeat of Cul- loden, when Prince Charles Edward, a hunted fugitive, ^yas seeking concealment in the Western Isles, Flora was on a visit to hei brother, in South Uist, where, as it happened, the prince lay hid. The circumstances which induced this young and beautiful girl to 478 MAC. become tbe companion of the prince’s wanderings, and the sharer of his dangers and almost unexampled hardships, have never been clearly explained. The most probable account, and no doubt the true, is, that her stepfather, Hugh Macdonel, though in command of a company of royal militia, was in secret so well disposed towards the cause of the Stuarts, that he was induced to allow his step- daughter to aid in the prince’s escape, and to write privately to him by a trusty messenger, making him the offer. Flora was con- ducted to the prince at midnight, where in a lonely hut they con- certed measures for his escape. The isles were overrun with soldiers ; the prince’s pursuers had traced him to South Uist, and thirty thousand pounds were offered for his apprehension. It was there- fore necessary to be prompt, wary, and courageous in the attempt, all of which qualities Flora brought to the undertaking. After passing through numerous adventures, concealed in rocks and caves, and exposed to imminent danger, they succeeded in leaving the isle ; the prince dressed as a female, and personating the character of Betty Burke, an Irish woman in attendance upon Miss Mac- donald. On approaching Syke, the boat was fired upon by the soldiers on shore, and Flora, though the bullets fell thick around her, positively refused the prince’s request to lie down in the boat for shelter, unless he would consent to do so also, and he was obliged to yield to her importunities to ensure her safety. They succeeded in effecting a landing in Skye. Here, Flora was called upon to exercise all her skill, fortitude, and courage, in behalf of the prince ; and many interesting anecdotes of the romantic incidents connected with her efforts to conceal and aid him in his escape, are on record. She conducted him in safety to Portaree, where arrangements were made to convey him to a neighbouring island, and parted* from him after receiving his warmest assurances of gratitude and regard. Twenty days after they parted the prince escaped to France, but before half that period had elapsed Flora was arrested, and carried on board a vessel of war, where she was confined five months. She was then conveyed to London, atid detained under surveillance for eight months. In July, 1747, she was finally set at liberty, by the provisions of the Act of Indemnity. While in London Flora was visited by persons of the highest distinction, and on her de- parture she was presented with fifteen hundred pounds, which had been subscribed by the Jacobite ladies of the metropolis. In 1750, Flora became the wife of Alexander Macdonald, of Kingsburgh. A few years after, in consequence of the embarrassment of their affairs, they were compelled to emigrate to America, where they settled upon an estate which they purchased in North Carolina. On the breaking out of the revolutionary war, Macdonald sided with the royalist party, and after the independence was secured, they returned to Skye. Here Flora died, at the advanced age of seventy. By her particular request her body was enclosed and buried in one of the sheets that had been used by the unfortunate prince during the night he rested at Kingsburgh, and which she had preserved, unwashed, for that purpose. Flora Macdonald was the mother of seven children, all of whom were an honour to her name. Dr. Johnson, in his “Tour to the Hebrides,” gives an inter- esting account of his interview with this heroine of Scottish history, whose name will ever be closely associated with that of “Prince Charley.” MAC. MAD. 479 MACOMBEK, ELEANOR, Was born in 1801, at Lake Pleasant, Hamilton County, New York. Here her childhood and youth were passed until she removed to Albany, where she first formed that determination to which she adhered so nobly through all obstacles, of devoting her life to Him who had given up His for us. In 1830 she was sent out by the Missionary Board of the Baptist denomination as teacher among the Ojibwas at Saulte de Ste Marie, in Michigan. Here she continued for nearly four years, when, her health failing, she returned to her friends. In 1836 she connected herself with the Karen mission, Burmah, and went out to Maulmain in the latter part of the same year. After her arrival she was stationed at Dong-Yahn, about thirty-five miles from Maulmain. Here she lived and laboured almost alone, doing the great work which was assigned her. In the midst of discouragements she fainted not, l)ut performed labours and endured afflictions almost incredible. When she arrived at the scene of her future labours, she found vice and sin reigning triumphant. On every hand intemperance and sensuality were observable. She immediately commenced in their midst the worship of God. On the Sabbath the people were drawn together to hear the story of the cross, and during the week her house was thrown open for morning and evening prayers. By her perseverance she soon collected a small school, and, in less than a year, a church of natives, numbering more than twenty persons, was formed and placed under the care of the Rev. Mr. Stephens. Intemperance, sensuality, and other vices gradually disappeared, and the Christian virtues took their place. The idea of a weak, friendless, and lone woman trusting herself among a drunken and sensual people, and there, with no husband, father, or Brother, establishing public worship, opening her house for prayer and praise, and gathering schools in the midst of wild and unlettered natives, is one full of moral grandeur. Intelligent, active, and laborious, Miss Macomber was not content with teaching all who came to her; she went out to the surrounding tribes, attended by only one or two converts, and, fording rivers, crossing ravines, climbing high hills and mountains, she everywhere carried the doctrines of salvation. Even the heathen heart was touched by this spectacle, and this estimable woman was respected and loved by those who hated the Gospel she taught. Miss Macomber died April 16th., 1840, of the jungle fever, at Maulmain, where she had been carried for the purpose of obtaining medical aid. Her death was deeply lamented by the natives ; even those who did not love the Saviour mourned the loss of His servant, whose kindness and hospitality they had experienced, and followed her to the grave with wails of sorrow. MALISON, MRS., Was the daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Payne, of Virginia, members of the Society of Friends, who manumitted their slaves soon after their marriage, and removed to Pennsylvania. Miss Dolly Payne was educated in Philadelphia, and, when very young, married Mr. Todd, a lawyer in that city, who soon left her a widow, with one son. In 1794, Mrs. Todd became the wife of Tdr. James Madison, 480 M AD and went to live on his estates in Virginia, till he was appointed i secretary of state, in 1801, when they removed to Washington, | where Mrs. Madison won the admiration of all by the charms of i her elegant hospitality. Mrs. Madison also presided at the White House, in the absence of Mr. Jefferson's daughters, and her frank and cordial manners gave a peculiar charm to the frequent parties there assembled. But there were individuals who never visited at the president’s, nor met at the other ministerial houses, whom Mrs. Madison won, by the sweet influence of her conciliatory disposition, to join her evening circle, and sit at her husband’s table — always covered with the profusion of Virginia hospitality, but not always in the style of European elegance. In 1809 Mr. Madison was elected President of the United States, which high office he administered for eight years. During all this period, which included the most stormy times of the republic, when the war with Great Britain and other important questions, arrayed a most violent opposition to the government, and party animosity was bitter and vindictive; yet alwayt in the presence of Mrs. Madison, the spirit of discord was hushed ; the leaders of opposite parties would stand around her, smiling and courteous to eacli other, as though in the sunshine of her benevolence all were friends. Mr. Madison was, in manner, cold, reserved, and lofty ; his integrity of character was respected by all ; but the popularity he enjoyed was won by the mildness and gentle virtues of his wife ; she ruled over the hearts of all who knew her. It is said that she never forgot a name she had once heard, nor a face she had once seen, nor the personal circumstances connected with every individual of her acquaintance. Hence her quick recognition of persons; her recurrence to the peculiar interests of each left the gratifying im- pression that each one was an object of especial regard. In 1817, Mr. Madison’s second term of office having expired, he retired to his paternal estate, in Virginia. Montpelier, as this place was called, had a large and commodious mansion, designed more for comfort and haspitality than show, where the mother of Mr. Madison had always resided. One wing of the house was appro- priated to her, and she had there her separate establishment and her old servants, and maintained all the old customs of the last century. By only opening a door the observer passed from the elegancies, refinements, and gayeties ef modem life, into all that was venerable, respectable, and dignified in by-gone days. It was considered a high favour and distinction by the great and the gay who thronged to visit Mr. and Mrs. Madison at Montpelier, if they were permitted to pay the homage of their respects to his reverend mother. In 1836 Mr. Madison died. He had lived twenty ye&vs in retire- ment, and had found, in the society of his wife, and in her unre- mitting attention to him, when enfeebled by age and infirmity, that she was the best gift bf God ; or, as he expressed it, “his connexion with her was the happiest event of his life.” After his decease, Mrs. Madison removed to the city of Washing- ton, where she continued to be held in the highest respect till her death, which occurred July 22nd., 1849. Her funeral was attended by a very large concourse t the highest officers of the government united with the people in this testimonial of regard to the honoured and beloved Mrs, Madison. MyEROE, A WOMAN famed among the aneieiits for her extraordinary learning, and particularly remembered for her hymn to Neptune. She was a native of Greece; but her birth-place is not known. MAINE, ANNE, LOUISE, BENEDICTE DE BOURBON, DUCHESS DE, Grand-daughter of the great Conde, was born in 1676; and was married, in 1692, to Louis Augustus de Bourbon, Duke du Maine, son of Louis the Fourteenth, and Madame de Montespan. Through the influence of Madame de Maintenon, the children of Madame de Montespan were legitimized ; and she wrung from the old king, on his death-bed, a testament in favour of the duke Du Maine Ihis having been revealed to the Duke of Orleans, he took step<’ before the opening of the will, to have his claim to the regenev, as first prince of the blood, acknowledged, and the will was set aside. A strong and dangerous party, opposed to the power of the regent, immediately sprung up, of which the Duchess du Maine was Uie acknowledged chief. Her rank, talents, and ambition, rendered her influence formidable; and had she only been able to impart her own active and energetic spirit to her husband, the Duke of Orleans would not have obtained the regency without a struggle. She held her little court at Sceaux, and, under the mask of pleasure and devotion to literature, she carried on political intrigues. Madame du Maine had received an excellent classical education. Her wit was light and brilliant, and conversation singularly felici- tous. She was bold, active, vehement, but deficient in moral courage. Her temper was fickle, selfish, and violent; and, small as she was m person, she had the reputation of beating her husband, who, giave, learned, and deformed in person, had no latent energies to arouse. The weakness of du Maine encouraged the princes of the blood to protest against the edicts by which the legitimized children ot Louis the Fourteenth had been rendered their equals in rank Madame du Maine answered this attack by a long and learned memorial, in which the rights of these princes were set forth ; but without avail. The legitimized princes were deprived of their right ot succession to the crown. Bent upon revenge, Madame du Maine’s projects were favoured by the state of the country. She carried on intrigues with Spain and with the disaffected Bretons, and moved e\er 3 ^ enpne within her reach to bring the regent into disrepute and o\ Cl turn his power. A plot was formed, having many ramifi- cations, its chief objects being the deposition of the regent, and the aggrandizement of the Duke du Maine. The plot, however was prematurely discovered. The duke and duchess were arrested! and the duchess was imprisoned in the castle of Dijon, where, after a tedious confinement, she became so heartily w’eary as to make her submission to the regent. She was liberated, and her husband w’as released at the same time. They resumed their former mode ^^<1* tiic little court at Sceaux was soon as gay as ever, tn^gh it ^yas never again so brilliant as formc^l 3 ^ The political part of Madame du Maine ended with her captivity. Her literary influence, though circumstances caused it to decline, was more real and lasting than her political power. If shv gave 2 1 482 MAI. no new impulse to genius,, she assisted its development, and had enough taste to feel the superiority of Voltaire. Her most extraordi- nary quality appears to have been her conversational style. MAIl^TElSrON, MADAME DE, An extraordinary 'woman, who, from a low condition, was eievated to the honour of becoming the wife of Louis the Fourteenth, was descended from the ancient family of d’Aubigne, her proper name being Frances d’Aubigne. M. d’Aubigne, her grandfather, was a Protestant, and a man of great merit and high standing ; but his son, Constance d’Aubigne, the father of Mabame de Maintenon, w*as a man of most infamous character, and actually murdered his first wife. He married afterwards the daughter of Peter de Cardillac, lord Of Lane, at Bordeaux, December 27th., 1627. Going to Paris soon after his second marriage, he was, for some very great offence, thrown into prison. Madame d’Aubigne in vain solicited his pardon. Cardinal Richelieu told her, that “to take such a husband from her, was to do her a friendly oflace.” Madame d’Aubigne shut herself up in prison with him, and there her two eldest sons were born. She then obtained leave to have her husband removed to the prison at Niort, that they might be near their relations. In that prison her only daughter, Madame de Maintenon, was born, November 27th., 1635. Her aunt, Madame Villette, took compassion on the poor infant, and gave it to the care of her daughter’s nurse. M. d’Aubigne was at length released, on condition that he should become a Roman Catholic ; and, in 1639, he embarked for America with his family. He died at Martinico in 1646, leaving his wife in the greatest poverty. She returned to France, leaving her daughter in the hands of the principal creditor, as a pledge for the payment of her debts ; but he soon sent her to France after her mother, who, being unable to support her, her aunt Villette offered her a home, which she thankfully accepted. But Madame Villette w'as a Protestant, and instructed her niece in the peculiar tenets of that faith. This alarmed another relation of Frances d’Aubigne’s, Mad- ame de Neuillaut, a Catholic, who solicited and obtained an order from the court, to take her out of the hands of Madame Villette ; and, by means of threats, artifices, and hardships, she at length made a convert of her. In 1651, Madame de Neuillaut took her to Paris, where, meeting the famous wit, the abb^ Scarron, she married him, notwithstanding his being infirm and deformed ; preferring this to the dependent state she was in. She lived with him many years ; and Voltaire says that these were undoubtedly the happiest part of her life. Her beauty, but still more her wit, though her modesty and good sense preserved her from all frivolity, caused her society to be eagerly sought by all the best company in Paris, and she became highly distinguished. Her husband’s death in 1660 reduced her to the same indigent state as before; and her friends used every effort to prevail on the court to continue to her the pension which Scarron had enjoyed. So many petitions were sent in, beginning “The widow Scarron most humbly prays,” that the king exclaimed with irritation, “Must I always be tormented with the widow Scarron.^” At last, how^ever, he settled a much larger pension on her, as a mark of e&teem for her talent. in 1671. the birth of the Duke of Maine, the son of Louis the MAK. 483 Fourteenth and Madame de Montespan, who was then a year old, had not yet been made public. The child had a lame foot, and the physician advised that he should be sent to the waters of Barege. This trust was committed to Madame Scarron, as a safe person; and from this time she had the charge of the Duke of Maine’s education. The letters she wrote to the king on this subject charmed him, and were the origin of her fortune. Louis gave her the lands and name of Maintenon in 1679, which was the only estate she ever had, though afterwards in a position that afforded her an opportunity of acquiring an immense property. Her elevation, however, was to her only a retreat. Shut up in her rooms, which were on the same floor with the king, she confined herself to the society of two or three ladies, whom she saw but seldom. The king came to her apartment every day, and continued there till after midnight. Here he did business with his ministers, w'hile Madame de Maintenon employed herself with reading or, needle-work, carefully avoiding all interference in state affairs, but studying more how to please him who governed, than to govern, she made but little use of her influence over the king, either to enable her to confer benefits or do injuries. About the end of 1685, Louis married Madame de Maintenon. She was then fifty years of age, and the king forty-eight. This union was kept a profound secret, and she enjoyed very little public distinction in consequence of her elevation. But after the king began to lead this retired life with Madame de Maintenon, the court grew every day more serious ; and the monotony of her life was so great, that she once exclaimed to her brother, “I can bear this no longer ; I wish I were dead!” The convent of St. Cyr was built by her at the end of the park of Versailles, in 1686. She gave the form to this establishment, assisted in making the rules, and was herself superior of the consent, where she often w^ent to dissipate her ennui and melancholy. The king died, September 2nd., 1715 ; after which event, Madame de Maintenon retired wholly to St. Cyr, and spent the remainder of her days in acts of devotion. Louis the Fourteenth made no certain provision for her, but recommended her to the Duke of Orleans, who bestowed on her a pension of eighty thousand livres, which was all she would accept. She died, April 15th., 1719. In 1756, the letters of Madame de Maintenon were published in nine volunes, at Amsterdam; but with many arbitrary changes. Another, and more complete edition, was published in 1812. In 1848, “A History of Madame de Maintenon, etc., by M. le Due de Noailles,” appeared in Paris. This last work gives a highly favourable portrait of the charaeter of Madame de Maintenon. Her talents no one ever questioned; and none, save the enemies of virtue, have doubted hers. MAKEDA, Or, as she is called by the Arabians, Balkis, Queen of Sheba famous for her visit to Solomon, was probably Queen of Abyssinia, or of that part of Arabia Felix which was inhabited by the Sabeans, where women were admitted to govern. Josephus says that she reigned over Egypt and Ethiopia. According to the Abyssinian historians, Balkis was a pagan when she undertook the journey ; but, struck by the grandeur and wisdom Of Solomon, 484 M AL. she became a convert to the true religion. They also state that she had a son^ by Solomon, named David by his father, but called Kenilek, that is, another self, by his mother. This son was sent to the court of Solomon to be educated, and returned to his own country accompanied by many doctors of the law, who introduced the Jewish religion into Abyssinia, where it continued till the introduction of Christianity. The compilers of the “Universal History” are of opinion, and so is Mr. Bruce, that the Queen of Sheba was really sovereign of Ethiopia. They say that Ethiopia is more to the south of Judea than the territory of Saba, in Arabia Felix; consequently had a better claim than that country to be the dominions of the princess whom our Saviour calls “the Queen of the South.” One thing is certain— a queen came from a far country to “hear the wisdom of Solomon;” while there is no record that any king sought to be instructed in the truths of his philosophy, or to be enlightened by his wisdom. Why was this, unless the mind of the woman were more in harmony with this wisdom than were the minds of ordinary men? So it should be, if our theory of the intuitive faculty of woman’s soul be true ; for Solomon’s wisdom was thus intuitive— the gift of God, not the result of patient reflection and logical reasoning. The mind of the queen was undoubtedly gifted with that refined sensibility for the high subjects discussed which stood to her in place of the learning of the schools. And as she came to prove Solomon with “hard ques- tions, ”she might have been also a scholar. She has left proof of hev genius and delicate tact in her beautiful address before presenting her offering to the wise king. (See I. Kings, chapter x.) MALATESTT, BATTISTA, Of Urbino. This very erudite lady was the daughter of Guido di Montefeltro, Lord of Urbino. She was a pupil of Leonardo Bruiii. She understood Latin, and was so expert in philosophy that she was able to hold public theses. As a widow, she maintained a fair and wise government of her dominions, until having reached a very advanced ^e, she retired into the convent of St. Clara, where sJDie finished her life in pious tranquility. She died in 1460. MALEGUZZT- VALERI, VERONICA, A LEARNED lady, born at Reggio. She supported in public, in a very satisfactory manner, two theses on the liberal arts, which have been published; besides writing “Innocence Recognised,” a drama. She died, 1690, in the convent of Modena, where she had retired. MALEPIERRA, OLYMPIA, A Venetian lady of noble birth, who wrote poems of some merit, published at Naples, and died in 1559. MALESCOTTE, MARGHERITA, Of Sienna, has left some poems in the collection of Bergalli. She enjoyed considerable reputation among the learned of her day, and died in 1720. MALTBRAN, MARIA FELICITE, Daughter of a singer and composer of music of some celebrity, of tijc name of Garcia, was born at Paris, March 24th., 1808. When scarcely five, she commenced her musical education at Naples, under the best masters. She sang in public, for the first time, in 1824, and so successfully as to give promise of attaining a very high order of excellence in her art. In 1825 she accompanied her faUier to England, where a sudden indisposition of Madame Pasta led to her performance, at a short notice, of the part of Rosina, in the Barber of Seville. The highly satisfactory manner in which she acquitted herself, secured to her an engagement for the season in London ; and she sang afterwards in Manchester, Liverpool, and York. Her father, having been induced to go to the United States, took his daughter with him, as the prima donna of his operatic corps. Tiiere her success was unbounded, and she qualified herself by the most assiduous study, for competing, on her return to Europe, with the most celebrated singers of the time. In March, 1826, she married at New York, a French merchant of the name of Malibran, more than double her own age, but who was thought very wealthy. Soon after the marriage he became a bankrupt; and the cold and selfish reliance he placed on her mu- sical powers, as a means of re-establishing his ruined fortunes, so offended the feelings of his wife, that she left him, and went to France in September, 1827. After two years of a most brilliant career in Paris and the de- partments, she accompanied Lablache on a professional tour through Italy. Her winters were afterwards passed in Paris, and her summers in excursions in different directions. In 1835, the French court pronounced her marriage with M. Malibran to have been ah initio null and void, not having been contracted before an authority re- garded as competent by the French law. In 1836, she married M. de Beriot, the celebrated violinist, and went with him to Brussels to reside. In consequence of an injury received by a fall from a horse a few weeks after her marriage, her health began to decline ; and, having come to England during the summer, she was suddenly attacked by a nervous fever, after singing at a musical festival at Manchester, contrary to the advice of her physicians. Her enfeebled constitution was unable to resist the progress of the disease, and she died, September 23rd., 1836, at the age of twenty- eight. MANDANE, Daughter of Astyages and wife of Cambyses, receives her highest honour from being the mother of Cyrus the Great. Herodotus asserts that the birthright and glory of Cyrus came from his mother, and that his father was a man of obscure birth. This is partly confirmed by history, which records that Astyages, who was King of Media, dreamed that from the ^ womb of his daughter Mandane, then married to Cambyses, King of Persia, there sprung up a vine which spread over all Asia. Cyrus was such a son as must have gladdened his mother’s heart ; and we must believe his mother was worthy of him. She lived B.C. 599. MANLEY, MRS., The author of “The AtaLqntis,” was the daughter of Sir Roger man. mar. Uind, mistress of Charles the Second, took her under her proteSfon ® th woman, she grew tired of Mrs Van?ev in hZ returned again to her solitary mode of life “TheKoyal Mischief,” was acted in 1696 fn her great applause and admiration, which proved fatal “The New Atalantis,” inhich li fu2*if many exalted persons ; several of the characters in the book being only satires on those who brought about the revoln and Mary on the throne of Great Britata’ To shield the printer and publisher of these volumes aSifus^ whom a warrant was issued, Mrs. Manley voluntaril^ preSed of'ap^^ftflla King’s-bench as the unassilted authm M Slie was confined for a short time, but admitted higrreputationt^‘'ti^^®.‘*-- some’ Ume after In iiign reputation as a wit, and m great gayety. She wrote spvpmi dramas, and was also employed in writing for Queen Anne’s ministry Swiff She d“d? Ju7y MANZONI, GIUSTI FRANCESCA. Phis erudite lady was as highly esteemed for her yirtue and prudence as for her extraordinary intellect and the fertility of her amented. She was a member of the academy of the Filodossi or + ^ subjoined is a list of her works ; — “An Epistle in Verse to the Empress Maria Theresa;” “Ester,” a tragedy “Abkalle” “Debora,” an oratorio; “Gedeone,”^ an or^orio- Sagrifizio d Abramo;” “Translation of Ovid’s Tristitia.” ’ MARA, GERTRUDE ELIZABETH, musician in Cassel, was born about 1749. When she was seyen, she played yery well on the yiolin and when slm was fourteen, she appeared as a singer. Fred- eric the Great of Prussia, notwithstanding his prejudice against German performers, inyited her to Potsdam, in 1770, and gaye her an appointment immediately. In 1774, she married Mara, a yiolon- 4 .^ very extr^agant man, and he inyolyed her so much m debt, that, in 1786, Frederic withdrew her appointment from ler, and she went to Vienna, Paris, and London, where she was receiyed with great enthusiasm. In 1808 she went to Russia, and . while at Moscow she married Florio, her companion since her separation from Mara. By the burning of Moscow she lost most of her property. She passed the latter part of her life, which was very long, at Reval, where she died, in 1833. She possessed extra- ordinary compass of yoice, extending with great ease oyer three OCt3.V6S* MAEATTl, ZAPPI FAUSTINA, 0» Rome. Her poems appear to have contributed to the improve- ment of stjde whicb took place in the Italian poetry when she MAR. 487 wrote. They are filled with the tender affection of a devoted wife and mother. She was the daughter of the famous painter Maratti She died in 1740. MARCET, JANE, An Englishwoman, deservedly distinguished for her great scientfic acquirements, and for the use to which she has devoted her ex- traordinary talents aiul learning. “With that apologetic air which modest science is wont to assume in her communications with ignorance,’’ Mrs. Marcet offered her first work, “Conversations on Chemistry,” to the English public, about the year 1810. No work on science in the English language, we might almost say in the world, has been more useful in imparting its knowledge. Its clear elucidation, and its admirably simple method, have undoubtedly contributed, in a great degree, to render chemistry popular. Mrs. Marcet soon issued another of her excellent works, “Con- versations on Natural Philosophy;” which was followed by “Con- versations on Political Economy,” in 1827 ; and soon after appeared her “Conversations in Botany.” All these possess great merit, and have become text-books in the schools of the United States, as well as in this country. It is curious to notice the way in which American men have availed themselves of these treasures of intellect without remuneration, or even acknowledgments to the author. Taking these books, and merely giving on the title- page, “By the author of Conversations,” &c., they have added “Adapted to the use of Schools,” and paraded their own names in full, without an intimation there, or in the preface, that these scientific text-books were the productions of a lady I “Give her of the fruit of her hands, and let her own works praise her in the gates,” is the command of God respecting woman. In regard to the subject of our sketch, this just tribute has been wholly withheld; yet few scientific writers have so well merited the praise and gratitude of all who read the English language. Mrs. Marcet’s “Conversations on Political Economy” gave the author more decided claims to a highly cultivated and philoso- phical mind than either of her other works; but the doctrines discussed have yielded to so many mutations and modifications, that her theory in her own country, and especially in America, now receives nothing more than a partial recognition. Still, the praise is due to Mrs. Marcet of being the first writer who made “political economy” popular. Before her work appeared, the science was hidden from the public mind in the huge tomes of dull and dignified authors; now it is a study in our common schools. Mrs. Marcet’s style is an admirable vehicle for her ideas —clear, vigorous, excellent English ; in short, “proper words in their proper places.” Her latest work is “Conversations on Land and VVater.” MAREZOLL, LOUISE, Has written some interesting works ; the best, perhaps, is a “History of the Swiss Revolution,” which has been noticed with commendations by the German critics. She was -also for several years editor of a periodical — “The Women’s Journal,” which met with much success. 488 mak. MARGARET, I First of France, marriea Emanuel liln highly respected, September 14tn., 1574, aged bfty-one. MARGARET, Daughter of Raymond Berenger, count of Provence, married St Louis, King of France, in 1254, and attended him during his wars in the Holy Land with the Saracens; when, on his captivity, she behaved with heroic intrepidity in the defence of Damietta. She died at Paris in 1285, aged seventy-six. MARGARET, Sister of Edgar Atheling, grandson of Edmund Ironsides, King of England, fled to Scotland on the invasion of William the Conqueror and married Malcolm, King of that country. She was a very amiable and benevolent princess. Her sons, Edgar, Alexander, and David successively filled the throne of Scotland ; and her daughter Matilda married Henry the First. She died November 16th., 1093, aged forty- seven. » > & MARGARET, The Semiramis of the North, third daughter of Waldemar, King of Deninark, was born in 1353. At the age of six she was contracted to Haguin,^ king of Norway ; but the Swedes, of whom his father was king, insisted on his renouncing the alliance; and to oblige them, he consented to demand Elizabeth of Holstein in marriage, whom he espoused by proxy. But, on her voyage to Norway, a storm drove her off the coast of Denmark, where she was detained by Waldemar, until his daughter was married to Haguin in 1366. Waldemar died in 1375, leaving only two daughters, of whom Margaret was the younger. Olaus, the son of Margaret, was at that time king of Norway ; and as the grandson of Magnus, who had however been deposed, he had some claims on the crown of Sweden. The eldest daughter, Ingeburga, wife of Henry, Duke of Mecklenburg, had also a son ; but the right of succession was then confused and uncertain, and Margaret contrived that the election should be decided in favour of her son, then eleven years old, who was placed on the throne, under her guidance as regent. Haguin died soon after; and Olaus died in 1387, at the age of twenty -two ; with him the male line was extinct, and custom had not yet au- thorized the election of a woman. Henry of Mecklenburg omitted nothing that could advance his pretensions ; but Margaret’s genius, and well-placed liberality, won over the bishops and clergy, which was in effect gaining the greater part of the people, and she was unanimously elected Queen of Denmark. But her ambition grasped at the crown of Norway also ; she sent deputies to solicit the states, gained over the chief people by money, and found means to render herself mistress of the army and garrisons ; so that, had the nation been otherwise disposed, she would in the end have succeeded; but they readily yielded to her wishes. The Norwegians, perceiving that the succession was in danger of being extinct, entreated her to secure it by an advantageous marriage ; but she received the proposal coldly. To satisfy, hov/ever, their M A n 480 desire, she consented to appoint a successor; but fixed on one so young, that she would have full time to satisfy her ambition before lie could be of age to take any share in the government; yet he was the true heir, and grandson of her sister. She recommended herself so strongly to the Swedes, who were oppressed by their king, Albert, who had gone to war with her, that they renounced their allegiance to that prince, and made her a solemn offer of their crown, thinking that her good sense would set bounds to her ambition, and prevent any encroachment on their rights. She accepted the offer, marched to their assistance, defeated Albert, who was deposed, in 1388, after a war of seven years. She then imprisoned him another seven years, till he made a solemn renunciation of his crown, and retired to the dominions of his brother, the Duke of Mecklenburg. Margaret then assumed the reins of government in Sweden, and was distinguished by the appellation of the Semiramis of the North. In 1395, she associated with her in the three elective kingdoms, her great-nephew Eric, Duke of Pomerania. She governed with absolute authority ; and when reminded of her oaths by the nobility, who added, “they had the records of them,” she replied, “1 advik‘ vou to keep them carefully; as I shall keep the castles and cities of my kingdom, and all the rights belonging to my dignity.” At* the treaty of Calmar, concluded in 1397, she endeavoured to make the union of the three kingdoms perpetual, and introduced Eric separately to all the deputies. She represented to them, with eloquence and address, the advantages that would accrue from the consolidation of the three nations into one kingdom ; that it would put an end to the frequent wars which desolated them, and render them entirely masters of the commerce of the Baltic ; keep in awe the Hanse-towns, grown powerful by the divisions of her people ; and acquire for them all the advantages resulting from a perfect conformity of laws, customs, and interests. The majesty'of her person, the strength of her arguments and her eloquence, gained over the deputies. They approved and established a fundamental law, which was received by the three nations, and solemnly confirmed by oath. This was the celebrated law called the union of Calmar, which only served to show how impotent are human wishes, though conceived with wisdom and forwarded by address. Margaret is charged with only one political error, that of suffering Olaus to grant the important duchy of Keswick to the house of Holstein, whose enmity they thus wished to do away, but which proved a thorn in her side till the death of the duke; when she, by her vigorous measures, forced his successors to hold their pos- sessions as a fief from Denmark. Distinguished at the same time for moderation, solid judgment, enterprising and persevering* ambition, Margaret receives difieicnt characters from Danish and Swedish historians. The latter were prejudiced against her, because she abridged the power of the nobles and favoured the clergy ; but she was exceeded by none in prudence, policy, and true magnanimity. She died suddenly, in 1412, at the age of fifty-nine. Though merciful, she made the wisest regulations for strict justice, and to prevent offenders being screened from punishment. Private oppressions and abuses she did away, and decreed that assistance should be given to all who were shipwrecked on her coasts; for 490 MAR. which acts of humanity she provided rewards by law. She exerted all her power to repress piracies ; and by her regulations laid the foundations for future commerce. It was in her reign that we first meet with the mention of the copper mines of Sweden. In fact, she equalled the most famous politicians, Her father, perceiving while she was yet a child her surprising elevation of soul and mental resources, said that nature had been deceived in forming her, and mstead of a woman had made a hero. ^ MARGARET, Countess of the Tyrol and Duchess of Carinthia. Her father Henry succeeded to the throne of Bohemia, at the death of Win- zeslaus the Third, but was expelled from it by John of Luxemburg. Henry preserved the title of king and retired to the castle of the Tyrol, where, in 1318, was born the Princess Margaret. This sole heiress of the Tyrol and of Carinthia soon became the aim of the houses of Austria, Bavaria, and Luxemburg. King John of Bohemia, with finesse superior to the others, ingratiated himself with the Count of Tyrol, who agreed to betroth the Countess Margaret, then seven years old, to his son John, yet an infant. The union did not take place till the year 1338, when Margaret had reached the age of twenty. This princess, who was of a light and frivolous disposition, open to flattery, and easily swayed by the designing, had an invincible repugnance to her husband, Avho, to the petulence of a beardless boy, joined the haughtiness of a sovereign. The ambition of the house of Bavaria took advantage of these circumstances, and secret negotiations were opened with Margaret. Her marriage with John was cancelled, and the emperor proposed one of his sons as his successor. Some suspicions entering the mind of John, he proceeded to harsh measures with his wife, causing her to be guarded in a tower of the castle of the Tyrol. This was a very imprudent step ; for it excited her subjects to such indignation, that the emissaries of Bavaria found it an easy matter to excite a revolt. John was himself driven from the country, and Margaret fell into the hands of the emperor. Ludovic, Margrave of Brandenburg, was selected to become the new spouse of Margaret. His handsome person, pleasing manners, and military reputation, easily reconciled her to the decree. But he manifested extreme repugnance to wed a princess who was without intrinsic merit, who was lawfully married to another, and who was related to him within the permitted degrees of consanguinity. His father silenced all these scruples; the dower of Margaret, in his eyes, neutralized every objection. He used his imperial power tc annul her first marriage, and proceeded to unite her with Ludovic. In the year 1361, Ludovic died suddenly, and many attributed his death to poison; some even hinted that Margaret was implicated; but tJfcere exist no proofs of such an atrocity. The death of their only son, Mainard, in the flower of his age, has also been ascribed by some to his mother’s malice. But the most authentic historians are far from attributing to her such revolting wickedness. What can really be proved is her want of capacity, which was shown in the mistakes she made when, for a short time, the powers of govern- ment were concentrated in her hands. Rodolph, who, by many mancnavrcs and intrigues, had captivated the favours of Margaret, MAR. 491 had, in the life-time of Ludovic, obtained from her a settlement investing him with the inheritance of the Tyrol in case of her husband and son dying without heirs. He, taking advantage of her weakness, induced her to abdicate her sovereignty in his favour; painting the troubles that invest a throne, and the life of pleasure and ease she would lead in a court that was then the first in Europe. She had an appointed revenue of six thousand gold marks, and four princely residences. When all was concluded, she proceeded with the widow' of Mainard to the court of Vienna, where she was received with most distinguished attention. She passed six years of tranquility, if insignificant pleasures deserve that term, and died in 1369. She was buried in the convent of St. Croce, near Baden. MARGARET, DUCHESS OF PARMA, Was the natural daughter of Charles the Fifth of Germany, and Margaret of Gest. She was born in 1522, and married, first, Alex- ander de Medici, and afterwards Octavio Farnese, Duke of Parma and Piacenza. Her half-brother, Philip the Second of Spain, appointed her, in 1559, to the goyernment of the Netherlands, where she endeavoured to restore tranquility ; and she might have succeeded, if the Duke of Alva had not been sent with such great pow'er that nothing was left to her but the title. Indignant at this, Margaret returned to her husband in Italy, and died at Ortona, 1586. She left one son, Alexander Farnese, Duke of Parma. MARGARET LOUISA OF LORRAINE, Daughter of Henry, Duke of Guise, married in 1605, at the instance of Henry the Fourth, who was in love with her, and wished to fix her at court, Francis de Bourbon, Prince of Conti. They however left the court immediately on marrying. The prince died in 1617, and Louisa devoted herself to the belles-lettres. She was one of Cardinal Richelieu’s enemies, and he banished her to Eu, where she died in 1631. She was suspected of having married the Marshal of Bassompierre for her second husband. She wrote the amours of Henry the Fourth, under the of title “Les Amours do Gr. Alexandre.” MARGARET OF ANJOU, Queen-consort of England, was daughter of Regnier, or Rene, Utular King of Sicily, Naples, and Jerusalem, descended from the Counts of Anjou, and brother of Charles the Fifth of France. Biought up in the petty court of Anjou, her natural strength ot rniud was not enfeebled by indulgence, and she was considered the most accomplished princess of her time, when she was selected by Cardinal Beaufort for the wife of Henry the Sixth. She was married in 1445, when only sixteen, to share with a weak prince a throne disturbed by rancorous and contending factions, bhe naturally threw herself into that party which had favoured her marriage, of which the Earl of Suffolk was the chief; and when the destruction of Humphrey, Duke of Gloucester, was effected by their machinations, she was generally suspp"'"'^’ of being privy CO his murder. The surrender of the province of Maine, in France, .0 the king of that country, who was Margaret’s uncle, in conse- luence of a secret article in the mamage treat}^, aggravated the odium under which Margaret and Suffolk laboured ; and the sac- riiice of that nobleman, which followed, is said to have cost her more tears than are usually shed on the loss of a political ally. Her son was born in 1453, while the national discontents were rising to a crisis. She was soon after called upon to exert all the vigour of her character in resisting the Yorkists, Avho had defeated the royal army at St. Albans. Though Henry the Sixth was taken prisoner, she raised troops, and defended the royal cause with so much spirit, that she effected a favourable compromise, and restored her husband to the sovereignty. The war, however, was renewed, and at the battle of Northampton, the Lancasterians were totally routed, and Henry again taken prisoner. Margaret, with her son, fled to Durham, and thence to Scotland. Returning into the north of England, she interested the nobles there in her cause, and collected a powerful army. With this she met the Duke of York at Wakefield, and totally defeated him. The duke was killed in this battle, and, by the order of Margaret, his head was struck off, and, crowned with a paper diadem, was placed on the gates of York. His youngest son, Rutland, was killed in cold blood by the furious Clifford; several prisoners of distinction were put to death, and an example given of the cruelties which marked the progress of this unnatural war. In 1461, the queen defeated the Earl of Warwick, partizan ot Edward, son of the Duke of York, at the second battle of St. Albans, in which she recovered the person of the king, now a passive agent in the hands of friends and foes. She displayed hei fierce and cruel disposition, by ordering Lord Bonvillc to be exe- cuted, to whose care Henry had been entrusted by the Yorkists, and to whom the powerless king had promised pardon. ^ The approach of Edward with a superior force, obliged her again to retreat to the north, and that prince was elevated to the throne by the Londoners, and the lords of the Yorkists. Margaret’s influence, and the licentiousness in which her troops were indulged, increased the Lancasterian party to sixty thousanc men. It was met at Towton, in Yorkshire, by Edward and War- wick, at the head of fortv thousand men, and a battle was fought, March, 1461, which was* the bloodiest of these destructive wars. The Lancasterians were defeated, and Margaret and Henry, who had remained at York, hastily retreated to Scotland. After soliciting aid in vain from that country, she went over to France for the same purpose: and by offering to deliver Calais to the French, should Henry be restored to the crowh, she obtained the succour of two thousand men, with which she landed in Scotland. Joined by some of her partizans, and a band of freebooters, she made an incursion into the north of England, and proceeded to Hexham. She was there met and defeated by a force under Lord Montacute. The unfortunate queen fled with her son into a forest, where she was seized by a band of robbers, who took her jewels, and treated her with great indignity. While they were quarrelling about the booty, Margaret escaped, and fled wearied and terrined into the depths of the forest. Seeing a man coming towards her with a drawn sword, she summoned up all her courage, and going to meet him, “Here, friend,” said she, “I commit to your protec- tion the son of your king.” Struck by the nobleness and dignity of her manner, aird charmed with the confidence reposed in him M A ll m the man, tlioiigli a robl)er, devoted himself to her servics^ He concealed the queen and her son for some time in the wooas, and then led them to the coast, whence they escaped to Flanders. Margaret went to her father’s court, where she remained se^'-eral years, while her husband was imprisoned in the Tower of London, In 1470, the rebellion of the Earl of Warwick against Edward, and his subsequent arrival in France, produced an alliance between him and the exiled queen. It was agreed that Warwick should endea- vour to restore the house of Lancaster, and that Edward, tho son of Margaret and Henry, should marry his daughter Anne, vrhich alliance took place in France. Warwick landed in England, and Edward was forced to escape to Flanders. Margaret was pre- paring to second his efforts ; but on the very day on which she landed at Weymouth, the battle of Barnet, April 14th., 1471, ter- minated the life of Warwick, and the hopes of the confederacy. Margaret, with her son, took refuge in the sanctuary of Beaulieu, in Harnpsliire, intending to return to France ; but being encouraged by the increase of her party, she advanced to Tewksbury, where she Avas met by Edward, who totally defeated her, and took her and her son prisoners, the latter of whom was cruelly put to death. Margaret was confined in the Tower, where her husband died about the same time. Louis the Eleventh ransomed her, and she returned again to her father’s protection. The home to which the loving Ken^ welcomed his forlorn daughter, was a castle on the River Mayence ; the scenery was beautiful, and the king had a gallery of paintings and sculpture, which he took delight in adorning with his own paintings ; he had also ornamented the walls of his garden with heraldic designs carved in marble. It was in such pursuits that Rene, a true Proven 9 al sovereign, found alleviations for his afflictions. But Margaret’s temperament was of too stormy a nature to admit of the slightest alleviation of her griefs. She passed her whole time in bitter regrets, or unavailing sorrows. This intensity of suffering affected her constitution. The agonies and agitations she had undergone seemed to turn her blood into gall : her eyes were sunken and hollow, her skin was disfigured by a dry, scaly leprosy, until this princess, who had been a miracle of beauty, such as the world seldom beholds, became a spectacle of horror. Her errors and her misfortunes were the result of the circum- stances by which she was surrounded ; her talents and virtues were of a lofty stamp ; had she been married to a stronger-minded man, she would no doubt have been a better and a happier woman. MARGARET OF FRANCE, Queen of NavaiTC, daughter of Henry the Second of France and Catharine de Medicis, was born in 1552. Brantome says, “If ever there was a perfect beauty born, it was the Queen of Navarre, who eclipsed the women who were thought charming in her absence.” She walked extremely well, and was considered the most graceful dancer in Europe. She gave early proofs of genius, and was a brilliant assemblage of talents and faults, of virtues and vices. This may, in a great measure, be attributed to her education in the most polished, yet most corrupt court in Europe. Margaret was demanded in marriage, both by the Emperor of Germany and the King of Portugal j but, in 1572, she was married to Henry, Prince 494 MAR. oi iSearn, afterwards Henry the Fourth of France. Nothing could evLinai the magnificence of this marriage ; which was succeeded by tue norrors of the massacre of St. Bartholomew. Though Margaret was a strict Roman Catholic, she was not entrusted with the secrets of that horrible day. She was alarmed with suspicions, which her mother would not explain to her, and terrified by a gentleman, who, covered with wounds, and pursued by four archers, burst into her cnamber before she had risen in the morning. She saved his life, and by her prayers and tears, obtained from her mother grace for two of her husband’s suite. Henry himself escaped the fate prepared for him, and Margaret refused to suffer her marriage to be cancelled. In 1573, when the Polish Ambassadors came to create her brother, the Duke of Anjou, king of that country, Margaret, as a daughter of France, received them. The Bishop of Cracow made his harangue in Latin, which she answered so eloquently, that they heard her with astonishment. She accompanied the Duke d’ Anjou as far as Blamont, and during this journey she discovered a plot of her husband and her next brother, who was become Duke d ’Anjou, to revenge the massacre, which she revealed to her mother, on condition that no one should be executed. The princes were imprisoned; but the death of Charles the Ninth, in 1577, set them at liberty. The King of Navarre, continually occupied by new beauties, cared little for the reputation of his wife ; yet, when he stole from the court, he commended his interests to her, in a letter he left for her. But Margaret was then confined to her apartments, and her confidants were treated with the greatest severity. Catharine, how- ever, prevented her brother from pushing matters to extremity with her, and by her assistance she obtained a short peace. Margaret then demanded permission to retire to her husband in Guienne; but Henry the Third refused to allow his sister to live with a heretic. At length open war was commenced against the Protestants, and Margaret withdrew into the Low Countries, to prepare the people in favour of her brother, the Duke d’Aleu on, who meditated the conquest of them by the Spaniards. There are curious details or this journey in her memoirs. On her return, she stopped at La Fere, in Picardy, which belonged to her, where she learned that, for the sixth time, peace was made in 1577. The Duke d’Alen 9 on came to Picardy, and was delighted with the pleasures that reigned in the little court of Margaret. She soon returned to France, and lived with her husband at Pan, in Bearn, where religious toleration was almost denied her by the Protestants ; and Henry showed her little kindness ; yet the tenderness with which she nursed him during an illness, re-established friendship between them, from 1577 to 1580, when the war again broke out. She wished to effect another reconciliation, but could only obtain the neutrality of Nerac, where she resided. After the war, Henry the Third, wishing to draw the King of Navarre, and Margaret’s favourite brother, the Duke d’Anjou, to court, wrote to Margaret to come to him. Discontented with the conduct of her husband, she gladly complied, and went in 1582; yet so much was her brother irritated by her affection for the Duko d’ Anjou, that he treated her very unkindly. Some time after a courier, whom he had sent to Rome with important dispatciics', MAR 496 being murdered and robbed by four cavaliers, he suspected his sister of being concerned in the plot, and publicly reproached her for hei irregularities, saying everything that was bitter and taunting. Margaret kept a profound silence, but left Paris the next morning, saying, that there never had been two princesses as unfortunate as herself and Mary of Scotland. On the journey she was stopped by an insolent captain of the guards, who obliged her to unmask, and interrogated the ladies who were with her. Her husband received her at Nerac, and resented the cruel treatment she had experienced from her brother ; but her conduct, and the new intrigues in which she was constantly engaged, widened the breach between them. When her husband was excommunicated, she left him, and went to Agon, and thence from place to place, experiencing many dangers and difficulties. Her charms made a conquest of the Marquis de Carnillac, who had taken her prisoner ; but though he insured her a place of refuge in the castle of Usson, she had the misery of seeing her friends cut to pieces in the plains below; and though the fortress was impreg- nable, it was assailed by famine, and she was forced to sell her iewels, and but for her sister-in-law, Eleanor of Austria, she must have perished. The Duke d’Anjou, who would have protected her, was dead; and though, on the accession of her husband to the throne of France, in 1589, she might have returned to court, on condition of consenting to a divorce, she never would do so during the life of Gabrielle d’Estrees. After the death of the mistress, Margaret herself solicited Clement the Eighth to forward the divorce, and, in 1600, Henry was married to Marie dc Medicis. Margaret, in the mean time, did some acts of kindness for the king, and was permitted to return to court, *ifter an absence of twenty-two years. She even assisted at the coronation of Marie de Medicis, where etiquette obliged her to walk after Henry’s sister. She consoled herself by pleasures for the loss S)f honours ; and though Henry the Fourth begged her to be more prudent, and not to turn night into day and day into night, she paid but little attention to his advice. Margaret passed her last years in devotion, study, and pleasure. She gave the tenth of her revenues to the poor, but she did not pay her debts. The memoirs she has left, which finish at the time of her re-appearance at court, prove the elegant facility of her pen; and her poetry, some of which has been preserved, equals that of the best poets of her time. She was very fond of the society of learned men. “Margaret,” said Catharine de Medicis, “is a living proof of the injustice of the Salic law ; with her talents, she might have equalled the greatest kings.” “The last of the house of Valois,” says Mezeray, “she inherited their spirit; she never gave to any one, without apologizing for the smallness of the gift. She was the refuge of men of letters, had always some of them at her table, and improved so much by their conversation, that she spoke and wrote better than any woman of her time.” She appears to have been good-natured and benevolent ; vanting in fidelity, not in complaisance to her husband ; as, at his request, she rose early one morning, to attend to one of his mistresses who was ill. How could Henry reproach her for infidelities, while living himself a life of the most scandalous licentiousness I If MAR. m Margaret had had a more affectionate and faithful husband, sho would doubtless have been a true and affectionate wife. This does not justify her errors, but it accounts for them. She died in 1615, aged sixty- three. MARGARET OF SCOTLAND, The first wife of Louis the Eleventh of France, died in 1445, at the age of twenty-six, before her husband had ascended the throne. Margaret was devoted to literature, and, while she lived, patronized men of learning and genius. Her admiration for the poet Alain Chartier is said to have induced her to kiss his lips, as he sat asleep one day in a chair. Her attendants being astonished at this act of condescension, the princess replied that “she did not kiss the man, but the lips wliicli had given utterance to so many exquisite thoughts.” She excited in the gloomy and ferocious Louis the Eleventh, a taste for science and literature, which lasted long after her death. She left no children. Her death is said to have been caused by the calumnies circulated against her ; of which, however, she was proved innocent. MARGARET OF VALOIS, Queen of Navarre, a^nd sister to Francis the First of France, was born at Angouleme, in 1492 ; being the daughter of Charles of Orleans, Duke of Angouleme, and Louisa of Savoy. In 1509, she married Charles, the last Duke of Alen 9 on, who died at Lyons, after the battle of Pavia, in 1525. The widow went to Madrid, to attend her brother, who had been taken prisoner in that battle by the Spaniards, and was then ill. She was of the greatest service to her l)rother, obliging Charles and his ministers, by her firmness, to treat him as his rank required. His love equalled her merits, and he warmly promoted her marriage with Henry d’Albret, king of Navarre The offspring of this union was Joan d’Albret, mother of Henry the Fourth. Margaret filled the part of a queen with exemplary goodness, encouraging arts, learning, and agriculture, and everything that could contribute to the prosperity of the kingdom. She died in 1549, of a cold, caught while making observations on a comet. During her life, she inclined to the Protestant faith, but the Roman Catholics say that she was reconverted before she died. She wrote well in prose and verse, and was called the Tenth Muse ; and the Margaret, or pearl, surpassing all the pearls of the East. Some of her works are, “Heptameron, or Novels of the Queen of Navarre “Les Marguerites de la Marguerite des Princesses,” a collection of her productions, formed by John de la Haye, her valet- de- chambre. A long poem of hers was entitled, “The Triumph of the Lamb ;” and anotiier, “The Complaints of a Prisoner.” MARGARET, ST., A viitGTN, who is said to have suffered a martyrdom at Antioch, in 275. She is not mentioned by the ancient martyrologists, and she did not become famous till the eleventh century. A festival is held in honour of her memory on the 20th. of July. The orientals reverence her under the name of St. Pelagia, or St. Marina, and the western church under that of St. Geruina, or St. Margaret. MARGARETTA OF SAXONY, Was born in the year 1416, and was the daughter of* Ernst, Archduke of Austria, and Cimburgia, his wife. In 1431, she married Frederick the Mild, of Saxony, and brought to her husband a dower of twenty-nine thousand ducats, which was then considered so great a sum, that the chroniclers mention it as something very, extraordinary. She was the mother of eight children, two of whoni, Ernst and Albert, are particularly mentioned, on account of an incident which nearly cost them their lives. Margaretta had prove I herself so wise a counsellor in state affairs, that her husband not only accorded her the right (which she also exercised) of coining legal money, but also, to assist in governing the state. She con- tributed much, by her wise counsels, to put an end to the bloody wars between the brothers. After these wars were over, she drew upon herself and her husband the hatred of Kuntz von Kaufunger, a brave but wicked knight, who, thinking himself aggrieved, resolved to avenge himself upon his patrons. During the temporary absence of Frederick, Kuntz penetrated, with two companions, into the castle, and kidnapped the two princes. As soon as Margaretta discovered that her enemy had carried off her children, she ordered the alarm-bells to be rung throughout the country, and sent out armed men in pursuit of the robbers. They were discovered in a wood near Grunhair, and captured by a collier; who, when he was requested to name his reward, asked only permission to have the privilege to make as much charcoal, free of expense, as he and his family could attend to. When, in the year 1467, her husband died, she assumed the reins of government, and proved herself truly a mother to her subjects. She was the first sovereign who provided public rooms where the poor could have an opportunity to warm themselves, during the severe winter months. Margaretta died, February 12th., 1486, in her seventieth year, after she had lived a widow for more than twenty -Dvo years. MARIA, Wife of Zcnis, who governed JEtolia, as deputy under Phar- nabazus, a satrap of Persia, about B. C. 409. Having lost her husband, she waited on the satrap, and entreated to be entrusted with the power which had been enjoyed by Zen is, which she promised to wield with the same zeal and fidelity. Her desire being granted, she effectually fulfilled her engagements, and acted fill all occasions with consummate courage and prudence. She not only defended the places committed to her charge, but conquered others; and, besides paying punctually the customary tribute to Pharnabazus, sent him magnificent presents. She commanded her troops in person, and preserved the strictest discipline in her army. Pharnabazus held her in the highest esteem. At length, her son-in-law, Midias, mortified by the reproach of having suffered a woman to reign in his place, gained admittance privately to her apartments, and murdered both her and her son. MARIA, ALEXANDROWNA, Is the name by which the present empress is known to the Russian people, and by which ^^she will be distinguished in the MAR. iiistoric records of her country; originally it was Maximilienne Wilhelmina Augusta Sophia Maria, or more commonly the Princees Mary of Oldenburg, whose extreme affability of demeanour, and kindliness of disposition, during her days of maidenhood, completely won the affections of the good people of Darmstadt. At the age of sixteen, this beautiful, and, as it appears, unsophisticated girl was seen by the Cesarewitch Alexander, when on his travels to various European courts, like Coelebs, in search of a wife. This was in the year 1840, or thereabout; the prince at once became enamoured of the Hessian beauty, and within a year they were married ; the princess, as we have intimated, changing her name to one more in accordance with Russian state etiquette, and her altered cir- cumstances. It is a matter of history that this illustrious lady, who has ren- dered herself no less beloved by the Russian people, than she was by those of her German fatherland, ascended the throne with her husband, Alexander the Second, on the death of the Emperor Nicholas, in 1855. She is said to be sincerely desirous of main- taining the^ peace now so happily established, and of assisting by all means in her power the efforts of those who would enlighten and civilize the many dark places of that mighty empire, over which her husband is called to rule. The present Empress of Russia was born on the 8th. of August, 1824; she is the daughter of Louis the Second, the late Grand- duke of Hesse, and was married to the Emperor Alexander, on the 16th. of April, 1841 : she is the mother of five children, three sons and two daughters. Her elder brother is the present reigning Duke of Hesse, and is said to have recently seconded his sister’s efforts to bring about a restoration of peace. MARIA ANTOINETTA AMELIA, Duchess of Saxe Gotha, daughter of Ulric of Saxe Meiningen, was born in 1572. Her talents as a performer on the piano, and as a composer, would have been creditable to a professed artist. Several of her canzoni, and also variations for the piano, have been published; but her most important work is a symphony in ten parts. She died towards the beginning of this century. MARIA CHRISTINA, Queen Dowager and ex-regent of Spain, daughter of Francisco Genari, King of Naples, was born in 1806. She was of the Bourbon tine of princes, consequently a distant relation of Ferdinand the Seventh, King of Spain, to whom she was married, December, 1829. Ferdinand was then forty-five years of age, coarse, vulgar, and sensual; he had been married three times, and had treated each of his successive wives with the grossest abuse, — one was even supposed to have died by poison, administered by his hand; his constitution was exhausted by a dissolute life, and his mind, always inferior, had become nearly fatuous. Christina was in the beautiful bloom of youth and health, with a vigorous, though ill- regulated mind, and very captivating manners. It was not possible she could either love or esteem Ferdinand; but who had ever taught her these feelings were required towards her husband? Ambition and policy are the governing motives of royal (and, MAR. 499 usually, of aristocratic) marriages. Shall we condemn Christina because she followed the rule of her order? Let us be just; though she doubtless married Ferdinand from selfish motives, she was a much better wife than he deserved, and her influence in annulling the absurd Salic law has been of advantage to the Spanish nation; because had Don Carlos, a fanatic monk, suc- ceeded his brother Ferdinand, the awful horrors of religious des- potism and persecutions, worse, far worse, even than their civil wars, would have deluged the country in blood, and stifled the last sigh of freedom. The reputation of Christina had spread through the kingdom long before her arrival; and on her appearance in Madrid, her youth, beauty, and affability realized the most sanguine expecta- tions, and filled all Spain with enthusiasm. She studied from the first to make herself popular, and succeeded; she flattered the preiudices of the people, conformed to their usages, and adopted their dress. All this, aided by a countenance beaming with benev- olence, and a charming smile which always played about her lips, soon caught the hearts of her subjects. During her marriage with Ferdinand, she became the mother of two daughters, Isabella the Second, born October 10, 1830, and Louisa, now wife of the Duke de Montpensier, born January 30, 1832. Through the influence of the queen, Ferdinand was induced, in March, 1830, to revoke the Salic law. The effect of this measure being to deprive the king’s brother, Don Carlos, of the succession in favour of Isabella, gave rise to many intrigues during the latter part of Ferdinand’s life, and after his death caused a dreadful civil war. During the illness of the king, in the last three years of his life, he appointed the queen regent of the kingdom, and on his death, in September, 1833, he left the regency, during the minority of Isabella, to Christina. The death of the king was the signal for a war, which burst out at once in all parts of Spain. The country was almost equally divided between the adherents of Don Carlos, called Carlists, and the supporters of Isabella the Second, called Christines, from the regent. After changing her ministers several times, Christina attempted to govern the kingdom without sharing her authority with any representative assembly. Finding herself unsuccessful^ in this, she appointed two ministers successively, who were to give a more popular form to the government. But the dissatisfaction still continuing, Maria Christina was forced, by a military insur- rection at La Granja, where she was residing, on the 13th. of April, 1836, to issue a decree, pledging herself to adopt the constitution of 1812, with such modifications as the Cortes might agree to. But afterwards, when the Cortes enacted the law of the “ayunta- mientos,” limiting the powers of the municipalities of the kingdom, it met with so much opposition, that it was found impossible to execute it. Maria Christina, in her perplexity, confided to Espar- tero, who was exceedingly popular, the formation of a new ministry. Espartero required her consent to the repeal of the obnoxious law, the dissolution of the existing Cortes, and the removal from her person of certain individuals. Unwilling to comply with these conditions, and unable otherwise to carry on the government longer, she resigned the regency, and retired into France, in October, 1840, vdth her husband, who had been originally a 60C MAR. private in the king’s guard, and who, even during the king’s life Christina had received into her confidence, and bestowed on him wealth and rank. Her two children are by some writers said to have been by this man, Christina’s political intrigues have ever, as it appears, been directed towards lessening the power and influence of England at the Court of Madrid, and drawing that Court into closer alliance with the French; whether she was right or wrong it is not for us to discuss. She is evidently a woman of vigorous mind and acute intellect. That her daughter Isabella was placed and has been thus long sustained on the Spanish throne, must be in a great measure attributed to her influence; and although she has not succeeded in setting at rest the civil broils which have so lonn- distracted her unhappy country, yet injudicious, immoral, and even piofligate as her conduct has on many occasions been, vet we must confess that the Queen Mother of Spain appears to have had the interests of the nation warmly at heart, and to have done her best to advance their interests. MARIA II. DA GLORIA DONA, Princess de Beira and Queen of Portugal, was born in Rio de Janeiro, South America, May 3rd., 1819. Her father, Dorn Pedro, was the Emperor of Brazil, and on the death of his father, John the Second, became nominally King of Portugal also, though that country was governed by the Infanta Isabella as regent. In May, 182G Dom Pedro abdicated the Portuguese throne in favour of his dauo-hter Maria, (he remaining king during her minority,) on conditio"n of her marrying her uncle, Dom Miguel; but he being a fanatic in religion, and a violent enemy to the constitution Dom Pedro had granted, in short, a bigot and a tyrant, endeavoured, with the aid of Spain, to seize the throne, and reign absolute King of Portun-al. Dom Pedro invoked the _ assistance of England in favour of °his daughter, the young Maria, and after alternate victories and defeats the Portuguese nation finally received Dona Maria as their oueen in 1833. ^ Her father, who was regent, died in 1834 ; but previous to his decease, caused his daughter to be declared of age, though she was then only fifteen years old. He had selected the Dukes of Palmclla and Terceira to be the leading members of her cabinet. But the young queen soon disagreed with these faithful supporters of her cause in the contest which had only so shortly before been brought to a close, and the Marshal Saldanha, who had placed liiinself’at the head of the nmre liberal party, became prime minister. It was hoped that this step would tend to render the new govern- ment popular with the mass of the people, and to allay the party disputes which had begun to agitate the kingdom. The event was different from what was anticipated. No sooner did Saldanha un- dertake to control the violence of his friends, than he lost his own popularity, and the agitation in the community became more violent than before. A short time after her accession to the throne. Dona Maria had married the Duke Augustus, of Leuchtenberg, who died in March, 1835. In April, 1836, she was married again to the Duke Ferdinand, of Saxe-Coburg-Cohary. The latter did not make a favourable impression on the Portuguese ; and the rejection of the queen’s nomination of him to the Cortes, as commander- in- MAll. 501 chief of the army, was the occasion of two successive dissolutions of that body, which, in their turn, contributed to aggravate tlie prevailing discontent. An insurrection at length broke out on the 9th. of September, 1836, and the greater portion of the troops passing over to the side of the insurgents, the queen was con- strained to dismiss her ministers, and to abrogate the existing constitution of government in favour of that of the year 1822. From November 4th., of this year, the government was entirely controlled by the National Guard of Lisbon, and the clubs. The “chartists,” or adherents of the constitutional charter of Dom Pedro, under Saldanha and the Duke of Terceira, organized their forces in the north of the kingdom, and threatened the capital. They were obliged to capitulate on the 20th. of September, 1837. In the meanwhile, the extraordinary Cortes were assembled to form a new constitution, and they performed their task in a moderate and compromising spirit. Retaining the modes of election, and other democratic elements of the constitution of 1822, they conceded to the queen an unqualified veto in all matters of legislation. A difficulty next arose with England; a new Cortes was chosen, favourable to the views of the more moderate party, and the threatened storm passed over. A difference with Spain, which occurred soon after, was accommodated through the mediation of the British government. The reconciliation of the pope with the Court of Lisbon, as well as the acknowledgment of Dona Maria as Queen of Portugal by Russia, Prussia, and Austria, in 1841, were events that contributed to give stability to her throne. In the commencement of 1842, the moderados, or moderate party, made an attempt to re-establish the constitution of Dom Pedro, abrogated in 1836, and succeeded, through the co-operation of the troops stationed at Lisbon, on the 10th. of Februaiy, 1842. A new administration was immediately formed, having at its head the Duke of Terceira and Costa Cabral. It aimed to strengthen the alliance of Portugal with England, and to repair the disordered condition of the public finances. The economy that has been observed in the public expenditure, and the imposition of addi- tional taxation, caused several attempts to effect the overthrow of the administration, but they were unsuccessful. An insurrection broke out in February, 1844, in a regiment stationed at Torres Novas, and was not finally suppressed till the end of April, i]i the same year. Yet, notwithstanding these tumults, Portugal is, on the whole, progressive, and the people are improving. These beneficial changes may be owing more to the good-nature of the queen than to licr great abilities ; but she evidently desires to promote the happiness of her people; she is not a bigot; and the contrast between her character and that of Dom Miguel, should lead the Portuguese to thank Providence that Dona Maria is their sovereign. She is amiable and exemplary in her domestic relation.s, an affectionate wife, and tender mother to a large family of children, as the following list, which does not include the youngest, will show. The names of her children arc Dom Pedro de Alcantara, heir of the throne, born September 16, 1837 ; Dom Luis Felipe, Duke of Oporto, born 1838 ; Dom Joao, Duke of Beia, born 1842; Dom Fernando, born 1846; Dom Augusto, born 1847. Dona Maria and Dona Antonia, the former born in 1843, and the latter in 18405 are the daughters of this queen of the land of Camoens. 502 MAB. MARIA LOUISA LEOPOLDINE CAROLINE, Archduchess of Austria, Duchess of Parma, was the eldest daughter of Francis the First, Emperor of Austria, by his second marriage, with Maria Theresa, daughter of the King of Naples. She was born in 1791, and April 1st., 1810, married Napoleon. Her son was born March 20th., 1811. When Napoleon left Paris to meet the allied army, he made her regent of the empire. On the 29th. of March, 1814, she was obliged to leave Paris; Napoleon abdicated his authority April 11th., and Maria Louisa went to meet her father at Rambouillet, who would not allow her to follow her husband, but sent her, with her son, to Schonbrunn. When Napoleon returned from Elba, he wrote to his wife to join him, but his letters remained unanswered. In 1816 she entered upon the administration of the duchies of Parma, Piacienza, and Guastalla, secured to her by the treaty of Fontainebleau. While there she privately married her master of the horse. Colonel Neipperg, by whom she had several children. She was apparently amiable, but weak, self-indulgent, and surrounded by artful advisers, who kept her in the thraldom of sensuous pleasures till she lost the moral dignity of woman. What signified her royal blood and high station! She lived unhonoured, and died unwept. MARIA, THERESA, Archduchess of Austria, Queen of Hungary and Bohemia, and Empress of Germany, born in 1717, was the eldest daughter of Charles the Sixth of Austria, Emperor of Germany. In 1724, Charles, by his will, known as the Pragmatic Sanction, regulated the order of succession in the house of Austria, declaring that in default of male issue, his eldest daughter should be heiress of all the Austrian dominions, and her children after her. The Pragmatic Sanction was guaranteed by the diet of the empire, and by all the German princes, and by several powers of Europe, but not by the Bourbons. In 1736, Maria Theresa married Francis of Lorraine, who, in 1737, became Grand-duke of Tuscany; and in 1739, Francis, with his consort, repaired to Florence. Upon the death of Charles the Sixth, in 1740, the ruling powers of Prussia, Bavaria, Saxony, France, Spain, and Sardinia, agreed to dismember the Austrian monarchy, to portions of which each laid claim. Maria Theresa, however, went immediately to Vienna, and took possession of Austria, Bohemia, and her other German states; she then repaired to Presburg, took the oaths to the con- stitution of Hungary, and was solemnly proclaimed queen of that kingdom in 1741. Frederic of Prussia offered the young qneen his friendship on condition of her giving up to him Silesia, which she resolutely refused, and he then invaded that province. The Elector of Bavaria, assisted by the French, also invaded Austria, and pushed his troops as far as Vienna. Maria Theresa took refuge in Presburg, where she convoked the Hungarian diet ; and appearing in the midst of them with her infant son in her arms, she made a heart-stirring appeal to their loyalty. The Hungarian nobles, drawing their swords, unanimously exclaimed, “Moriamur pro Rege nostro, Maria Theresa!” “We will die for our queen, Maria The- resa.”^ And they raised an army and drove the French and Bavarians out of the hereditary states. What would have been MAB. 603 iTioir reflections could those brave loyal Hungarians have foreseen thS in a little over a century, a descendant of this idolized queen woM trample on their rights, overthrow their constitution, mas- Tacro the nobles and patriots, and ravage and lay waste their hpiutiful land! Well would it be for men to keep always in mind thr warning of the royal psalmist, “Put not your trust in princes.’ ‘ tn the meantime Charles Albert, Elector of Bavaria, was chosen Emperor of Germany, by the diet assembled at Frankfort, under thp name of Charles the Seventh. Frederic of Prussia soon made peace_ with Maria Theresa, who was ohliged to surrender Silesia to him. In 1745, Charles the Seventh died, and Francis, Maria Theresa s husband, was elected tmineror In 1748, the peace of Aix-la-Chapelle terminated the war of the Austrian succession, and Maria Theresa was Sion of all her hereditary dominions, except Silesia. In 1756 began the Seven Years’ war between France, Austria, and Russia, on the one side, and Prussia on the other. It ended in 1763, leaving Austria and Prussia with the same boundaries as before. In 1765, Maria Theresa lost her husband, for whom she wore mourning till her death Her son Joseph was elected emperor. She however retained the administration of the government. The only act of her political life with which she can be reproach- ed is her participation in the first partition of Poland; and this she did very unwillingly, only when she was told that Russia and Prussia would not regard her disapproval, and that her refusal would endanger her own dominions. , . , , . . The improvements Maria Theresa made in her dominions weie many and important. She abolished torture, also the rural and personal services the peasants of Bohemia owed to their feudal superiors. She founded or enlarged in different parts of her ex- tensive dominions several academies for the improvement of the arts and sciences; instituted numerous seminaries for the educa- tion of all ranks of people; reformed the public schools, and ordered prizes to be distributed among the^ students who made the greatest progress in learning, or were distinguished for propriety of behaviour, or purity of morals. She established prizes for those who excelled in different branches of manufacture, in geometry, mining, smelting metals, and even spinning. She particulany turned her attention to agriculture, which, on a medal struck by her ord^r, was entitled the “Art which nourishes all other arts ;” and founded a society of agriculture at Milan, with bounties to the peasants who obtained the best crops. She took away the pernicious rights which the convents and churches enjoyed of affording sanctuary to all criminals without distinction, and in many other ways evinced her regard for the welfare of the people. She was a pious and sincere Roman Catholic, but not a blind devotee, and could discrimmate between the temporal and spiritual jurisdiction. She put a check on the power of the Inquisition, which was finally abolished during the reign of her sons. She possessed the strong affections of her Belgian subjects ; and never was Lombardy so Prosperous or tran- quil as under her reign. The population increased from 900,000 to 1 130 000 During her forty years’ reign she showed an undeviating love of justice, truth, and clemency ; and her whole conduct was characterized by a regard for propriety and self-respect. Maria Theresa was the mother of sixteen children, all born within 501 M AK. twenty yp^-is. There is every reason to suppose that her n&turallv warm aftection, and her strong sense, would have rendered her m a private station, an admirable, an exemplary parent: and it was not her fault, but rather her misfortune, that she was placed m a situation where the most sacred duties and feelings of hei sox becarne merely secondary. While her numerous family were m their infancy, the empress was constantly and exclusively occupied in the public duties and cares of her high station ; the affairs of government demanded almost every moment of her time. The court physician, Von Swietar, waited on her each morning at her and brought her a minute report of the health of the princes and princesses. If one of them was indisposed, the mother, layim' aside a other cares, immediately hastened to their apartment Ihey all spoke and wrote Italian with elegance and facilitv. Hci children were brought up with extreme simplicity. They were not allowed to indulge in personal pride or caprice; their benevo- lent feelings were cultivated both by precept and example. Maria Theresa had long been accustomed to look death in the face; and ^vhen the hour of trial came, her resignation, hci fortitude, and her humble trust in heaven never failed her. Ilei agonies during the last ten days of her life, were terrible, but never drew fiom her a single expression of complaint or impatience. ^ t^iat her reason and her physical strength rnight fail her together. She was once heard to sa\% “God grant that these sufferings may soon terminate, for otherwise, I know nut if I can much longer endure them.” After receiving the last sacraments, she summoned all her family to her presence, and solemnly recommended them to the care oi the Lmperor Joseph, her eldest son. “My son,” said she, “as you are the heir to all my worldly possessions, I cannot dispose of them; but my children are still, as they have ever been, my own. I bequeath them to you; be to them a father. I shall die con tented if you promise to take that office upon you.” She then turned to her son Maximilian and her daughters, blessed them individually, in the tenderest terms, and exhorted them to obey and honour their elder brother as their father and sovereign. After repeated fits of agony and suffocation, endured to the last, with the same invariable serenity and patience, death, at length, released her, and she expired on the 29th. of November, 1780, in her sixty fourth year. She was undoubtedly the greatest and best ruler who ever swayed the imperial sceptre of Austria ; while, as a woman, she was one of the most amiable and exemplary who lived in the eighteenth century. M ARIAMNE, Daughter of Alexander and wife of Herod the Great, Tetrarch or King of Judaea, and mother of Alexander and Aristobulus, and of two daughters ; was a woman of great beauty, intelligence, and powers of conversation. Her husband was so much in love with her that he never opposed her or denied her anything, but on two occasions. When he left her on dangerous errands, he gave orders with persons high in his confidence, that she should not be allowed to survive him. Mariamne was informed of these orders, and conceived such a dislike to her husband, that on his return &he could not avoid his perceiving it; nor would her pride allow M A R. 505 her to conceal her feelings, but she openly reproached Herod with liis barbarous commands. His mother and his sister Salome used every means to irritate him against his wife, and suborned the Icing’s cup-bearer to accuse Mariamne of an attempt to poison her husband; she was also accused of inlidelity to him. Herod, furious at these charges, had her tried for the attempt to poison him, and she was condemned and executed. Mariamne met death with the greatest firmness, without even changing colour; but after her execution, which took place about B.C. 28, Herod’s remorse and grief were so great, that he became for a time insane. MARIE ANTOINETTE JOSEPHE JEANNE HE LORRAINE, Archduchess of Austria and Queen of France, daughter of the Emperor Francis the First and Maria Theresa, was born at Vienna, November 2nd,, 1755. She was carefully educated, and possessed an uncommon share of grace and beauty. Her hand was demanded by Louis the Fifteenth for his grandson, the dauphin, afterwards Louis the Sixteenth, to whom she was married in 1770, before she had attained her fifteenth year. A lamentable accident, "which oc- curred during the festivities given by the city of Paris to celebrate the marriage, was looked upon as a sinister omen, which subsequent events having confirmed, has acquired undue importance. Owing to the injudicious arrangements for the exhibition of fireworks, a great number of people were thrown down and trodden to death, more than three hundred persons having been killed or wounded. In 1774 Louis the Sixteenth ascended the throne ; in 1778 the queen became, for the first time, a mother. During the first years of her residence in France, Marie Antoinette was the idol of the people. After the birth of her second son, when, according to usage, she went to church to return thanks, the populace wished to remove the horses from her carriage, and draw her through the streets; and when she alighted and walked, to gratify them, they flung themselves upon their knees, and rent the air with acclamations. Four years from this period, all was changed. The acts of kindness and benevolence which the queen had exhibited ; her grace, beauty, and claims upon the nation as a woman and a foreigner, were all forgotten. Cir- cumstances remote in their origin had brought about, in France, a state of feeling fast ripening to a fearful issue. The queen could no longer do Avith impunity Avhat had been done by her predecessors. The extravagance and thoughtlessness of youth, and a neglect of the strict formality of court etiquette, injured her reputation. She became a mark for censure, and finally an object of hatred to the people, who accused her of the most improbable crimes. An extraordinary occurrence added fuel to the flame of calumny. The Countess dc la Motte, a clover but corrupt Avoman, by a vile intrigue in Avhich she made the Cardinal de Rohan her tool, purchased, in the queen's name, a magnificent diamond necklace, valued at an enormous sum. She imposed upon the cardinal by a feigned correspondence Avith the queen, and forged her signature to certain bills ; obtained poss- ession of the necklace, and sold it in England. The plot exploded. The queen, indignant at the cardinal, demanded a public investigation. The affair produced the greatest scandal throughout France, con- necting as it did the name of the queen Avith such disgraceful proceedings; and though obviously the victim of an intrigue, she received as much censure as if she had been guilty. Accused of 60G M AK. being an Austrian at heart, and an enemy to France, every evil in the state was now attributed to her, and the Parisians soon exhibited their hatred in acts of open violence. In May, 1789, the States - General met. In October the populace proceeded with violence to Versailles, broke into the castle, murdered several of the body-guard, and forced themselves into the queen’s apartments. When questioned by the officers of justice as to what she had seen on that memorable day, she replied, “I have seen all. I have heard all, I have forgotten all.” She accompanied the king in his flight to Varennes, in 1791, and endured with him with unexampled fortitude and magnanimity the insults which now followed in quick succession. In April, 1792, she accompanied the king from the Tuilleries, where they had been for some time detained close prisoners, to the Legislative Assembly, where he was arraigned. Transferred to the Temple, she endured, with the members of the royal family, every variety of privation and indignity. On the 21st. of January, 1793, the king perished on the scaffold; the dauphin was forcibly torn from her, and given in charge to a miserable wretch, a cobbler called Simon, who designedly did everything in his power to degrade and brutalize the innocent child. On the 2nd. of August, Marie Antoinette was removed to the Conciergerie, to await lier trial in a damp and squalid cell. On the 14th. of October, she appeared before the revolutionary tribunal. During the trial, which lasted seventy-three hours, she preserved all lier dignity and composure. Her replies to the infamous charges which were preferred against her were simple, noble, and laconic. When all the accusations had been heard, she was asked if she had anything to say. She replied, -was a queen, and you took away my crown; a wife, and you killed my husband; a mother, and you deprived me of my children. My blood alone remains: take it, but do not make me suffer long.” At four o’clock, on the morning of the 16th., she was condemned to death by an unani- mous vote. She heard her sentence with admirable dignity and self-possession. At half-past twelve, on the same day, she ascended the scaffold. Scarcely any traces remained of the dazzling loveliness which had once charmed all hearts ; her hair had long since become blanched by giie^ and her eyes were almost sightless with eon tinned weeping. She knelt and prayed for a few minutes in a low tone, then rose and calmly delivered herself to the executioner. Thus perished, in her thirty-seventh year, the wife of the greatest monarch in Europe, a daughter of the heroic Maria Theresa, a victim to the circumstances of birth and position. Ho fouler crime ever stained the annals of savage life, than the murder of this unfortunate queen, by a people calling themselves the most civilized nation in the world. Marie Antoinette had four children. Marie Therese Charlotte, the companion of her parents in captivity, born 1778. In 1795 she was exchanged for the deputies whom Dumouriez had surrendered to Austria, and resided in Vienna till 1799, when she was married by Louis the Eighteenth to his nephew, eldest son of Charles the Tenth. Napoleon said of her, that “she was the only man of her family.” The dauphin, Louis, born in 1781, and died in 1789. Charles Louis, born in 1785 ; the unfortunate prince who shared his parent’s imprisonment for a time, and died in 1795, a victim to MAR. 507 the ill-treatment of the ferocious Simon ; and a daughter who died in infancy. MARINA, DONA, Celebrated for her faithfulness to the Spaniards, and for the assistance which she afforded them in the conquest of Mexico, was horn at Painalla, in the province of Coatzacualco, on the south- eastern borders of the Mexican empire. Her father, a rich and powerful Cacique, died when she was very young. Her mother married again ; and, wishing to give her daughter’s inheritance to her son by the second marriage, she cruelly sold her to some travelling merchants, and announcing her death, performed a mock- funeral to deceive those around her. These merchants sold the Indian maiden to the Cacique of Tabasco ; and when the Tabascans surrendered to Cortes, she was one of twenty female slaves who were sent to him as propitiatory offerings. Speaking two of the Mexican dialects, Marina was a valuable acquisition to Corte's as interpreter, which value increased tenfold, when with remarkable rapidity she acquired the Spanish language. Cortes knew how to value her services; he made her his secretary, and, finally won by her charms, his mistress. She had a son by him, Don Martin Cortes, commendador of the military order of St. James, who after- wards rose to high consideration ; but finally falling under suspicion of treasonable practises against the government, was, in 1668, shame- fully subjected to the torture in the very capital which his father had acquired for the Castilian crown ! Prescott, to whose admirable work, “The Conquest of Mexico,’ we are chiefly indebted for this memoir, describes Marina as follows : —“She is said to have possessed uncommon personal attractions; and her open, expressive features, indicated her generous temper. She always remained faithful to the countrymen of her adoption; and her knowledge of the language and customs of the Mexicans, and often of their designs, enabled her to extricate the Spaniards, more than once, from the most embarrassing and perilous situations. She had her errors, as we have seen ; but they should be rather charged to the defects of her early education, and to the evil in- fluence of him to whom, in the darkness of her spirit, she looked with simple confidence for the light to guide her. All agree that slie was full of excellent qualities; and the important services which she rendered the Spaniards have made her memory deservedly dear to them ; while the name of Malinche — the name by which she is known in Mexico — was pronounced with kindness by the conquered races, with whose misfortunes she showed an invariable sympathy.” Cortes finally gave Marina away in marriage to a Spanish knight, Don Juan Xamarillo. She had estates assigned her, where she probably passed the remainder of her life. Marina is represented as having met and recognised her mother after a long lapse of time, when passing through her native province. Her mother was greatly terrified, fearing that Corte's would severely punish her ; but Marina embraced her, and allayed her fears, saying, “that she was sure she knew not what she did when she sold her to the traders, and that she forgave her.” She is said to have given her mother all the jewels and ornaments about her person, and to have assured her of her happiness since she had cast off the yoke of heathen bondage, and adopted the Christian faith. -'08 M A n. MARINELLI, LUCREZIA, Of Venice, was born in 1571. Her talents were surprisingly versatile. She was learned in church history, understood and practised the firt of sculpture, was skilled in music, and besides left many literary productions, lives of several saints, a treatise entitled “The Excellence of Women and the Defects of Men;” an epic poem; several epistles to the Duchess d’Este; and many other pieces of poetry, both sacred and profane. She died in 1C53. MARKHAM, MRS., As her cognomen is placed on the title-page of many books, though some assert it is fictitious. This writer has, however, laboured with much success for the improvement of the young. Three gene- rations have had the benefit of her little “Histories of France ” and of “England,” where the leading facts are produced, divested of philosophic comments so dry and useless to children. Her other works are judiciously prepared, and all have been successful. Many editions have been published in the United States. MARLBOROUGH, SARAH, DUCHESS OF, Was the daughter of Mr. J ennings, a country gentleman of respect- able lineage and good estate. She was born on the 26th. of May, 1660, at Holywell, a suburb of St. Albans. Her elder sister, Frances, afterwards Duchess of Tyrconnel, was maid of honour to the Duchess of York; and Sarah, when quite a child, was introduced at court, and became the playfellow of the Princess Anne, who was several years younger than herself. Sarah succeeded her sister as maid of honour to the Duchess of York ; which, however, did not prevent her having constant intercourse with the princess, who lived under the same roof with her father, and who at that early age showed the greatest preference for her. Ill 1677, Sarah Jennings married, clandestinely, the handsome Colonel Churchill, favourite gentleman of the Duke of York. Both parties being poor, it was an imprudent match; but the Duchess of York, whom they made the confidant of their attachment, stood their friend, and offered her powerful assistance. She gave her attendant a handsome donation, and appointed her to a place of trust about her person. The young couple followed the fortunes of the Duke of York for some years, while he was a sort of honourable exile from the court; but when the establishment of the Princess Anne was formed, she being now married, Mrs. Churchill, secretly mistrusting the durability of the fortunes of her early benefactress, expressed an ardent wish to become one of the ladies of the Princess Anne, who requested her father’s permission to that effect, and received his consent. The early regard evinced by the Princess Anne for Mrs. Churchill, soon ripened into a romantic attachment ; she lost sight of the difference in their rank, and treated her as an equal, desiring a like return. When apart, they corresponded constantly under the names, chosen by the princess, of Mrs. Morley and Mrs. Freeman. No two persons could be less alike than the princess and Sarah Churchill; the former was quiet, somewhat phlegmatic, easy and gentle, extremely well bred, fond of ceremony, and averse to mental exertion ; the latter, resolute, bold, inclined to violence, prompt, M A 11 . 509 unwearied and haughty. Swift, who was, however, her bitter enemy, deseribes her iis the victim of “tliree furies which reigned in her breast, sordid avarice, disdainful pride, and ungovernable rage.” The Dueliess of Marlborough’s strongest eharacteristic appears to have been a most powerful will. Much is said of the ascendency which a strong mind acquires over a weak one;^ but in many instances where this is thought to be the case, tlie influence arises from strength of will, and not from mental superiority. In the present instance, this was not altogether so ; for the Duchess ot Marlborough was undoubtedly greatly superior to Queen Anne in mind, but if her sense and discretion had been properly exercised, in controlling that indomitable will, which foamed and raged at everything which obstructed lier path or interfered with her opinions, her influence might have been as lasting as it was once powerful On the accession of James the Second, Churchill was created a baron ; but, attaching liimself to the Protestant cause, when the Prince of Orange landed, he deserted his old master and joined the prince ; Lady Churchill meanwhile aiding the Princess Anne in her flight and abandonment of the king lier father. On the acces- sion of William and Mary, 1692, to the throne, Churchiil was rewarded for his zeal by the earldom of Marlborough, and the appointment of commander-in-chief of the English army in the Low Country. Afterwards, falling into disgrace with the king and queen, Lord and Lady Marlborough were dismissed the court. Princess Anne espoused the cause of her favourite, and retired also; but, upon the death of Queen Mary, they were restored to favour. The accession of Anne to the throne on the death of William, placed Lady Marlborough in the position which her ambitious spirit coveted ; she knew her own value and that of her gallant husband. She knew that Anne not only loved but feared her ; that she would require her aid, and have recourse to her on all occasions of difil- culty; and she felt equal to every emergency. A perusal of the letters of the queen to Lady Marlborough at this period, is sufticieiiL evidence of the subjection in which she (the queen) was held by her imperious favourite; the humility which they express are un- worthy of her as a sovereign and as a woman. That Anne was already beginning to writhe under this intolerable yoke, there can be no doubt. From the commencement of her reign, a difference in politics between herself and her favourite was manifested. Lady Marlborough had a strong leaning to the whig side, while the queen was always attached to the tory party ; and dissensions soon arose as to the ministers who were to surround the throne. Since the advancement of Lord Marlborough, his ladj^ had lost much of the caressing devotion which she had hitherto manifested for the queen ; and exhibited to her some of that overbearing arrogance with which she treated the rest of her contemporaries. It is not aston- ishing that the queen, under these circumstances, should have sought for sympathy in one near her person who had suffered from the same overbearing temper. Abigail Hill, a poor relation of Lady Marlborough’s, whom she had placed about the queen as bed-chamber woman, was the prudent and careful recipient of her mistress’s vexations, and gradually acquired such influence with her as eventu- ally to supersede her powerful relative as flivourite. Much has been said of the ingratitude of Mrs. Masham to her early benefactress As there is no evidence tiiat she had recourse to improper or MAR. MO dishonourable means to ingratiate herself with the queen, this charge cannot be substantiated. The queen’s favour was a voluntary gift. Lady Marlborough alienated her mistress by her own arbitrary temper; and the queen only exercised the privilege which every gentlewoman should possess, of selecting her own friends and servants. Meanwhile, the brilliant successes of Lord Marlborough obliged the queen to suppress her estranged feelings towards his wife, and bound her more closely to the interests of his family. In 1702, Lord Marlborough was created a duke ; and in 1705, after the battle of Blenheim, the royal manors of Woodstock and Wootton were bestowed upon him, and the palace of Blenheim was erected by the nation at an enormous cost. The Duchess of Marlborough’s favour waned rapidly. She began to suspect Mrs. Hill, and remonstrated angrily with the queen on the subject, as if regard and affection were ever won back by reproaches ! The secret marriage of Abigail Hill with Mr. Masham, a page of the court, which the queen attended privately, finally produced an open rupture. After a protracted attempt to regain her influence, during which period the queen had to listen to much “plain speaking” from the angry duchess, she was forced to resign her posts at court, and with her, the different members of her family, who filled nearly all the situations of dignity and emolument about the queen. The duchess followed her husband abroad soon after her dis- missal, where they remained till the death of Queen Anne. George the First restored the Duke of Marlborough at once to his station of captain-general of the land forces, and gave him other appointments; but he never regained his former political importance. The Duchess of Marlborough was the mother of five children; her only son died at the age of seventeen, of that then fatal disease, the small-pox. Her four daughters, who inherited their mother’s beauty, married men of distinction, two of whom unjy survived her. Lady Godolphin, the oldest, succeeded to the title of the Duchess of Marlborough. The duchess survived her husband twenty -three years. Her great wealth brought her many suitors, to one of whom, the Duke of Somerset, she made the celebrated reply, “that she could not permit an emperor to succeed in that heart which had been devoted to John, Duke of Marlborough.” In her eighty-second year she published her vindication against all the attacks that in the course of her long life had been made against her. She also left voluminous papers to serve for the memoirs of her husband, as well as many documents since used in compiling her own life. Much of the latter part of her life was spent in wrangling and quarrelling with her descendants, with some of whom she was at open war. She is said to have revenged herself upon her grand -daughter. Lady Anne Egerton, by painting the face of her portrait black, and inscribing beneath it, “She is blacker within.” The Duchess of Marlborough, in a corrupt age, and possessed of singular beauty, was of unblemished reputation. She had many high and noble qualities. She was truthful and honourable, and esteemed those qualities in others. Her attachment to her husband was; worthy of its object, and of the love he boie her. A touching anecdote of the duke’s unfading love for her is upon record, as MAR. 511 related by herself. “She had very beautiful hair, and none of her charms were so highly prized by the duke as these tresses. One day, upon his offending her, she cropped them short, and laid the.i, in an ante-chamber through which he must pass to her room. To her great disappointment, he passed and repassed calmly enough to provoke a saint, without appearing conscious of the deed. When she sought her hair, however, where she had laid it, it had vanished. Nothing more ever transpired upon the subject until the duke’s death, when she found her beautiful ringlets care- fully laid by in a cabinet where he kept whatever he held most precious. At this part of the story the duchess always fell a cry- ing.” The Duchess of Marlborough died in October, 1744, at the age of eighty-four, leaving an enormous fortune. MARLEY, LOUISE FRANCOISE DE, MARCHIONESS DE VIELBOURG, Was a French lady of eminence for her extensive learning and great virtues. She lived about 1615. MARON, THERESA, D E, A SISTER of the celebrated Raphael Mengs, was born at Auszig, in Bohemia. From her earliest youth she excelled in enamel, miniature, and crayon paintings; and she retained her talents in full vigour till her death, at the age of eighty, in 1806. She married the Cavalier Maron, an Italian artist of merit. MARQUETS, ANNE D E, Was born of noble and rich parents, and was carefully instructed in belle -lettres, and in her religious duties. She became a nun in a convent of the order of St. Dominic, at Poissy, where she devoted the poetic talents for which she was distinguished, to the service of religion. Her poems show great but enlightened zeal. Ronsard, and other celebrated contemporary poets, have spoken very highly of her. She reached an advanced age, but lost her sight some time before her death, which took place in 1558. She bequeathed to Sister Marie de Fortia, a nun in the same convent, three hun- dred and eighty sonnets of a religious nature. MARS, MADEMOISELLE HYPPOLITE BOUTET Was an eminent French actress, who was born in 1778, and made her first appearance in public in 1793 : so decided was her success, that she was soon engaged at the Theatre Fran^ais. Her father, Monvel, who was an actor of great celebrity, in giving her instructions, had the good taste and judgment not to make her a mere creature of art. On the contrary, he taught her that much ought to be left to the inspiration of natural feelings, and that art ought only to second, not to supersede nature. Her original cast of parts consisted of those which the French term parts in which youthful innocence and simplicity are represented. These she performed for many years with extraordinary applause. At length she resolved to shine in a diametrically opposite kind of acting—that of the higher class of coquettes. In accom- plishing this, she had to encounter a violent opposition from 5i-2 MAH. Miidcmoiselle Leverd, who was already in possession of this depart- ment; for, in France, each actor has exclusive right to a cer- tain line of character. Mademoiselle Mars succeeded, however, in breaking through this rule — a great triumph for her; and in the coquette she was fully as charming and successful as in personating the child of nature. She pleased foreigners as well as her own countrymen. Mr. Alison, the son of the historian, spoke of her as being “probably as perfect an actress in comedy as ever appeared in any stage. She has (he continues) united every advantage of countenance, and voice, and figure, which it is possible to conceive.” INIademoiselle Mars was very beautiful, and retained her charms till a late period in life. This beauty gave, no doubt, additional power to her genius, and assisted her in establishing her sway over the theatrical world. At Lyons she was crowned publicly in the theatre with a garland of flowers, and a fete was celebrated in honour of her by the public bodies and authorities of the city. Her last performance at the theatre was at Paris, in April, 1841 ; and she died in that city in 1848, aged seventy years. MARSH, ANNE, Was born in Staffordshire. Her father, James Caldwell, Esq., was Recorder of the borough of Newcastle -under- Line, and also Deputy Lieutenant of the county of Stafford. He was not a magis- trate, because, being in principle a dissenter, he refused to qualify by an oath of adherence to the Established Church of England; yet he was highly esteemed, and was a man of remarkable abilities. His fourth daughter was Anne Caldwell, now Mrs. Marsh, who, in talents and character, strikingly resembles her father, and does honour to the careful education he bestowed upon her. The parental care and tenderness Mrs. Marsh had experienced, rnay have had some influence on the manner of her first appear- ance in authorship. She took, as is well known, the pseudonyme of “An Old Man but she is by no means to be confounded with those authoresses who, of late, have abdicated the feminine appel- lation, together with the delicacy and decorum which are its ap- propriate boast. Her first production, “Two Old Men’s Tales,” was published in 1834, and was followed in 1836, by “Tales of the \Voods and Fields;” both works were simple in construction and affecting in their catastrophes, and both deeply moved the public heart to sympathize with these sad creations of genius. The power of the writer was universally acknowledged ; though the influence of such works on morals was regretted by the class who believe these representations of volcanic passion are never salutary. Her next work was “The Triumphs of Time ;” followed, at short intervals, by “Mount Sorel,” “Emily Wyndham,” “Norman Bridge,” and “Angela,”— her best work, on the whole, and one of which any female writer might be proud. “Mordaunt Hall,” which has been liighly esteemed, succeeded ; then “The Wilmingtons,” and “Lettice Arnold,” a sweet, simple story ; also “The Second Part of the Pre- visions of Lady Evelyn,” “Ravenscliffe,” “Castle Avon,” “Aubrey,” and “The Heiress of Hanghton.” And, moreover, Mrs. Marsh has written “The History of the Protestant Reformation in France,” and “Tales of the First Revolution,” translated and altered from the French. The author of the first of this series of imaginative works wa9| MAR. 513 of course, supposed to belong to the masculine gender ; but the truth was not long concealed. Mrs. Marsh’s writings are most essentialiy feminine ; none but a woman could have penned them That gushing spring of tenderness was never placecl in a man^s bosom; or, if i were, t would have been dried up by passim!"? hPfor^ tl'e selfish current of out-of-doo? life, long befoie the age of book-making had arrived. Mrs. Marsh has a peculiar gift of the pathetic; for the most part, it is difficult to Criticise these stories; you may point out incongruities, errors of style and of language- O'"®*' yoir feelings ; they cause emotions which you cannot control — and this is the power of genius av genius Itself. Her tender epithets and prodigal use of ‘|et names^’ may be censured ; few writers could so constantly indulge them- T without taking the fatal “step” into the “ridic- ulous, which i^s never to be redeemed. But no candid reader can of affectation; she writes spontaneously, and it is evident she throws herself into the situations she describe! fende?ncJI. overflowings of a mind of deep sensibility and reader with “morality in doses,” Mrs. 7 ^pfwnrtc an occasion pass for enforcing truth and virtue; her works are pervaded by a spirit of piety, and benevolence is evidently a strong principle in her nature. Her later productions though not so painfully interesting as the two first, show more judgment, and right discipline of mind ; yet one fault, female novelists, may be noted— too many incidents are crowded in each work. Still, “Angela” is one of the most charming pictures of disinterested, struggling virtue, English this work, “Emily Wyndham,” and “Mor- cminL? French ^crUics.'" eulogiums of the most London ; her husband is a partner in the Graham, Stacey, and Marsh; she has Snrinrr ^ ^^mily, which occupied much of her time and attention during the early years of her marriage. MARTHA, SISTER, (ANNE BIGET,) 1748, at Thoraise, a pleasant Doub, near Besan 9 on. Her parents were pool, haid-working country folks. From infancy she showed an ^ and kind disposition; always wishing to aid wh^thi hp'r'’® distress; ever willing to share her dinner with the beggar or the wayfarer. At the age to be placed in some petitioned and obtained the situation of touri^re sister convent of the Visitation. This monastic establishment had Baronep of Chartal; it was chiefly intended as p asylum for young ladies of high birth, who needed a pro- wnrm^ withdraw from the world; but as the delicate education and habits of such ladies inadequate to many rough duties essential to every household, the convent received poor girls from the families f peasants and petty artizans, who had jbeen used from childhood TJnmi^ (atigue. In this capacity Anne Biget was received. Upon pronouncing her vows, she took the name of Sister Martha, 2 L ' 514 MAR. a name ever to be remembered among the benefactors of misery. The Archbishop of Besan^on gave her permission to visit the prisons, and she devoted herself to the wretched tenants with enthusiasm, when the breaking out of the revolution filled them with a different and still more miserable order of inhabitants. During the reign of terror, Sister Martha, her convent destroyed, her companions dis- persed, remained faithful to her vocation. She still comforted the prisoners, now prisoners of war; she dressed their wounds, applied to the charitable throughout the town, for the means of affording them necessary comforts; they were as her children, so active, so devoted was her zeal in their behalf during a series of years. Spaniards, Englishmen, Italians, all in turn experienced her tender cares. When the French soldiers who were accustomed to her care were wounded, and away from home, they wotild exclaim, “Oh I where is Sister Martha? If she were here, we should suffer less.’' When the allied sovereigns were in Paris, they sent for Sister Martha, and bestowed valuable gifts upon her. Medals were sent her, at different times, from the Emperor of Russia and from the Emperor of Austria. Nor was her benevolence confined to the soldiers alone ; the poor, the suffering of every description, resorted to Sister Martha, and never in vain. In 1816 she visited Paris, to obtain succours for her poor countrymen suffering from a scanty harvest, and consequent scarcity of food. She was very graciously received by Louis the Eighteenth, and the giddy butterflies of the court vied with each other in attentions and caresses to. the poor nun. Sister Martha finished a life employed in good works in 1824, at the age of seventy-six. M A R T I A , SuRNAMED Proba, or the Just, was, according to Hollinshed, “the widow of Gutiline, King of the Britons, and was left protectress of the realm during the minority of her son. Perceiving much in the conduct of her subjects which needed reiormation, she devised sundry wholesome laws, which the Britons, after her death, named the Martian statutes. Alfred caused the laws of this excellently- learned princess, whom all commended for her knowledge of the Greek tongue, to be established in the realm.” These laws, embrac- ing trial by jury and the just descent of property, were afterwards collated and further iniproved by Edward the Confessor. Thus there are good reasons for believing that the remarkable code of laws, called the common law of England, usually attributed to Alfred, were by him derived from the laws first established by a British queen, a woman. MARTIN, ELIZABETH AND GRACE, The wives of the two eldest sons of Abram Martin, of South Carolina, who were engaged in active service in their country’s cause during the war of the revolution, distinguished themselves by a daring exploit. Being left at home alone with their mother- in-law, Elizabeth Martin, during their husbands’ absence, and hearing that two British officers, with important despatches, were to pass that night along the road near their dwelling, the two young women disguised themselves in their husbands’ apparel, and taking f’re-j'rms, concealed themselves bv the roi;d, till the courier anpcared M A i:. 515 '' itli his attendant guards, when springing from the hushes, they demanded the despatches. Taken hy surprise, the men yielded, gave up the papers, and were put on their parole. The despatches were immediately sent to General Greene. MARTIN, MRS. BELL, Was daughter of Mr. Martin, a rich commoner. She inherited ii very large landed property, several estates of which were in Ireland. Miss Martin married her cousin, whose name >Yas Bell; he took lier family name by act of parliament. Mrs. Bell Martin was ai? authoress of some repute. She wrote “Julia Jloward,’* a novel oi considerable merit, and also several works in the French language. But she was more eminent for her virtues than her genius. During the troublous times of the famine in Ireland, Mrs. Bell Martin attempted, in the spirit of true humanity, to prevent the poor people on her estates from suffering the horrible privations endured by the labourers in general. Her tenants amounted tc as many as twenty thousand, and her lands to over two hundred thousand acres. She caused important improvements to be made, in order to give work and wages to the people, till her own means became straitened. Then, obliged to retrench her expenditures, she left her own country to travel in America and learn the manner of living in a republic where all are said to be in comfort. She was taken ill on the voyage, and died ten days after reaching New York, near the close of" ifeo MARTIN, SARAH, Who has won for herself the fame most desirable for a woman, that of Christian benevolence, unsurpassed in the annals of her sex, was born in 1791. Her father was a poor mechanic in Caister, a village three miles from Yarmouth. Sarah was the only child of her parents, who both died when she was very young; she had then to depend on her grandmother, a poor old widow, whose name was Bonnett, and who deserves to have it recorded for the kind care she took of her granddaughter. Sarah Martin’s education was merely such as the village school afforded. At the age of fourteen, she passed a year in learning the business of dress-making, and then gained her livelihood by going out and working at her trade by the day, among the families of the village. In the town of Yarmouth was the county prison, where criminals were confined ; their condition is thus set forth in the “Edinburgh Review,” for 1847, from which we gather our sketch : — “Their time was given to gaming, swearing, playing, fighting, and bad language; and their visitors were admitted from without with little restrictions. There was no divine worship in the jail on Sun- days, nor any respect paid to that holy day. There were under- ground cells, (these continued even down to 1836,) quite dark, and deficient in proper ventilation. The prisoners describe their heat in summer as almost suffocating, but they prefer them for their warmth in winter; their situation is such as to defy inspection, ftud they are altogether unfit for the confinement of any human being.” 51G MAR. No person in Yarmouth took thought for these poor, miserable prisoners ; no human eye looked with pity on tbeir dreadful con- dition ; and had their reformation been proposed, it would, no doubt have been scouted as an impossibility. In August, 1819, a woman was committed to the jail for a most unnatural crime. She was a mother who had “forgotten her suck- ing child.” She had not “had compassion upon the son of her womb,” but had cruelly beaten and ill-used it. The consideration of her oifence was calculated to produce a great effect upon a female mind ; and there was one person in the neighbourhood of Yarmouth who was deeply moved by it. Sarah Martin was a little woman of gentle, quiet manners, possessing no beauty of person, nor, as it seemed, any peculiar endowment of mind. She was then just eight-and- twenty years of age, and had, for thirteen years past, earned her livelihood by going out to the houses of various families in the town as a day-labourer in her business of dress- making. Her residence was at Caister, a village three miles from Yarmouth, where she lived with an aged grandmother, and whence she walked to Yarmouth and back again in the prosecution of her daily toil. This poor girl had long mourned over the condition of the inmates of the jail. Even as long back as in 1810, “whilst frequently passing the jail,” she says, “I felt a strong desire to obtain admission to the prisoners to read the scriptures to them; for I thought much of their condition, and of their sin before God ; how they were shut out from society, whose rights they had violated, and how destitute they were of the scriptural instruction which alone could meet their unhappy circumstances.” The case of the unnatural mother stimulated her to make the attempt, but “I did not,” she says, “make known my purpose of seeking ad- mission to the jail until the object was attained, even to my beloved grandmother; so sensitive was my fear lest any obstacle should thereby arise in my way, and the project seem a visionary one. God led me, and I consulted none but Him.” She ascer- tained the culprit’s name, and went to the jail. She passed into the dark porch which overhung the entrance, fit emblem of the state of things within ; and no doubt with bounding heart, and in a timid modest tone of application, uttered with that clear and gentle voice, the sweet tones of which are yet well remembered, solicited permission to see the cruel parent. There was some diffi- culty — there is always “a lion in the way” of doing good — and she was not at first permitted to enter. To a wavering mind, such a check would have appeared of evil omen ; but Sarah Martin was too well assured of her own purposes and powers to hesitate. Upon a second application she was admitted. The manner of her reception in the jail is told by herself with admirable simplicity. The unnatural mother stood before her. She “was surprised at the sight of a stranger.” “When I told her,” says Sarah Martin, “the motive of my visit, her guilt, her need of God’s mercy, she burst into tears, and thanked me!” Her reception at once proved the necessity for such a missionary, and her own personal fitness for the task ; and her visit was repeated again and again, during such short intervals of leisure as she could spare from her dail}^ labours. At first she contented herself with merely reading to the prisoners ; but familiarity with their ^yants and with her own powers soon enlarged the sphere o£ her tuition, MAR. 517 and she began to instruct tlicm in reading and writing. Tliis ex - tension of her labour interfered with her ordinary “occupations It became necessary to sacrifice a portion of her time, and conse- quently of her means, to these new duties. She did not hesitate “I thought It right,” she says, ‘‘to give up a day in the week from’ dress-making, to serve the prisoners. This regularly given with many an additional one, was not felt as a pecuniary loss, but was ever followed with abundant satisfaction, for the blessing of God was upon me.” ^ In the year 1826, Sarah Martin’s grandmother died,* and she came into possession of an annual income of ten or twelve pounds derived from the investment of “between two and three hundred pounds.” She then removed from Caister to Yarmouth, where she occupied two rooms in a house situated in a row in an obscure part of the town ; and, from that time, devoted herself with increased^ energy to her philanthropic labours. A benevolent ladv resident in Yarmouth, had for some years, with a view to securing her a little rest for her health’s sake, given her one day in a week, by compensating her for that day in the same way as it she had been engaged in dress-making. With that assistance and with a few quarterly subscriptions, ‘chiefly two-and-sixpence each for bibles, testaments, tracts, and other books for distribution ” she went on devoting every available moment of her life to her' n-reat purpose. But dress- making, like other professions, is a jealous mistress; customers fell off, and, eventually, almost entirely disap- peared.^ A question^ of anxious moment now presented itself the determination of which is one of the most characteristic and me- morable incidents of her life. Was she to pursue her benevolent labours, even although they led to utter poverty^ Her little income was not more than enough to pay her lodging, and the expenses consequent^ upon the exercise of her charitable functions • and was actual destitution of ordinary necessaries to be submitted to. She never doubted; but her reasoning upon the subject presents so clear an illustration of the exalted character of her Uioughts and purposes, and exhibits so eminent an example ol Christian devotedness and heroism, that it would be an injustice to her memory not to quote it in her own words-— “In the full occupation of dress-making, I had care with it, and anxiety for the future; but as that disappeared, care fled also. God, who had called me into the vineyard, had said, ‘Whatsoever It I ^ learned from the Scriptures ot truth that I should be supported; God was my master, and would not forsake His servant; He was my father, and could not forget His child. I knew also that it sometimes seemed good in His sight to try the faith and patience of His servants, by bestowing upon them limited means of support ; as in the case of Naomi and Kuth i of the widow of Zarephath and Elijah ; and my mind, in the contemplation of such trials, seemed exalted hy more than human energy ; for I had couided the cost ; and my mind was made up. If, whilst imparting truth to others, I became exposed to temporal want, the privation so momentary to an individual would not admit of comparison with following the Lord, in thus administering to others.” object was to secure the observance of Sunday; and. after long urging and recommendation, she prevailed upon the 518 M All. prisoners “to form a Sunday service, by one reading to the rest ; but aware,’- she continues, “of the instability of a practice in itselt good, without any corresponding principle of preservation, and thinking that my presence might exert a beneficial tendency, I ’oined their Sunday morning worship as a regular hearer.” After three years’ perseverance in this “happy and quiet course,” she made her next advance, which was to introduce employment, first for the women prisoners, and afterwards for the men. In 1823, “one gentleman,” she says, “presented me with ten shillings, and another, in the same week, with a pound, for prison charity. It then occurred to me that it would be well to expend it in material for baby- clothes ; and having borrowed patterns, cut out the articles, fixed prices of payment for making them, and ascer- tained the cost of a set, that they might be disposed of at a certain price, the plan was carried into effect. The prisoners also made shirts, coats, &c By means .of this plan, many young women who were not able to sew, learned this art, and, in satis- factory instances, had a little money to take at the end of the term of imprisonment The fund of £1 10s. for this purpose, as a foundation and perpetual stock, (for whilst desiring its pre- servation, I did not require its increase,^ soon rose to seven guineas, and since its establishment, above £408 worth of various articles have been sold for charity.” The men were thus employed: — “They made straw hats, and, at a later period, bone spoons and seals; others made mens’ and boys’ caps, cut in eight quarters — the material, old cloth or naoreen, or whatever my friends could look up to give me for them. In some instances, young men, and more frequently boys, have learned to sew grey cotton shirts, or even patch-work, with a view of shutting out idleness and making themselves useful. On one occasion I showed to the prisoners an etching of the chess-player, by Retzsch, which two men, one a shoemaker and the other a bricklayer, desired much to copy ; they were allowed to do so, and being furnished with pencil, pen, and paper, &;c., they succeeded remarkably well. The chess-player presented a pointed and striking lesson, which could well be applied to any kind of gaming, and was, on this account, suitable to my pupils, who had generally descended from the love of marbles and pitch- halfpenny in children, to cards, dice, &c., in men. The business of copying it had the advantage of requiring all thought and attention at the time. The attention of other prisoners was attracted to it, and for a year or two afterwards many continued to copy it.” After another interval she proceeded to the formation of a fund which she applied to the furnishing of work for prisoners upon their discharge ; “atferding me,” she adds, “the advantage of ob- serving their conduct at the same time.” She had thus, in the course of a few years — during which her mind had gradually expanded to the requirements of the subject before her — provided for all the most important objects of prison discipline; moral and intellectual tuition, occupation during im- prisonment, and employment after discharge. Whilst great and good men, unknown to her, were inquiring and disputing as to the way and the order in which these very results were to be attained — inquiries and disputej which have not yet come to ar MAR. 619 end— here was a poor woman who was actually herself personally accomplishing them all! It matters not whether all her measures were the very wisest that could have been imagined. She had to contend with many difficulties that are now unknown • prison discipline was then in its infancy; everything she did was con- ceived in the best spirit, and, considering the time, and the means at her command, could scarcely have been improved. The full extent to which she was personally engaged in carrying out these objects, has yet to be explained. The Sunday service in the jail was adopted, as we have seen, upon her recommendation and she joined the prisoners, as a fellow-worshipper, on Sunday morning. Their evening service, which was to be read in her absence, was soon abandoned; but, finding that to be the case she attended on that part of the day also, and the service was then resumed. “After several changes of readSs, the office,” she says, “devolved on me. That happy privilege thus graciously opened to me, and embraced from necessity, and in much fear was acceptable to the prisoners, for God made it so; and also an unspeakable advantage and comfort to myself.” These modest sptences convey but a very faint notion of the nature of these singular services. Fortunately, in a report of Captain Williams, one of the inspectors of prisons, we have a far more adequate account of the matter. It stands thus: — “Sunday, November 29, 1835.— Attended divine service in the morning at the prison. The male prisoners only were assembled- a female, resident in the town, officiated ; her voice was exceedingly melodious, her delivery emphatic, and her enunciation extremely distinct. The service was the liturgy of the Church of England • two psalms were sung by the whole of the prisoners, and extremely well— much better than I have frequently heard in our best-ap- pointed churches. ^ A written discourse, of her own composition was read by her ; it was of a purely moral tendency, involving no doctrinal points, and admirably suited to the hearers. During the performance of the service, the prisoners paid the profoundest attention, and the most marked respect; and, as far as it is pos- sible to judge, appeared to take a devout interest. Evening service was read by her afterwards to the female prisoners.” This appears to have been the busiest period of Sarah Martin’s iite. Her system, if we may so term it, of superintendence over the prisoners, was now complete. For six or seven hours daily she took her station amongst them ; converting that which, without he^ would have been, at best, a scene of dissolute idleness, into a hive of industry and order. We have already explained the nature of the employment which she provided for them; the man- ner of their instruction is described as follows .-—“Any one who could not read, I encouraged to learn, whilst others in my absence assisted them. They were taught to write also; whilst such as could write already, copied extracts from books lent to them Prisoners, who were able to read committed verses from the Holv bcnptures to memory every day, according to their ability or incli- nation. T, as an example, also committed a few verses to memorv to repeat to them every day; and the effect was remarkable; always silencing excuse when the pride of some prisoners would have prevented their doing it. Many said at first, ‘It would ho of no use; and my reply was, ‘It is of use to me, and why 520 MAH. should it not be so to you? You have not tried it, but I have.* Tracts and children’s books, and large books, four or five in number, of which they were very fond, were exchanged in every room daily, whilst any who could read more were supplied with larger books.” There does not appear to nave been any instance of a prisoner long refusing to take advantage of this mode of instruction. Men entered the prison saucy, shallow, self-conceited, full of cavils and objections, which Sarah Martin was singularly clever in meeting; but in a few -days the most stubborn, and those who had refused the most peremptorily, either to be employed or to be instructed, would beg to be allowed to take their part in the general course. Once within the circle of her influence, the effect was curious. Men old in years, as well as in crime, might be seen striving for the first time in their lives to hold a pen, or bending hoary heads over primers and spelling-books, or studying to commit to memory some precept taken from the Holy Scriptures. Young rascals, as impudent as they were ignorant, beginning with one verse, went on to long passages; and even the dullest were enabled by per- severance to furnish their minds and memories with “from two to five verses every day.” All these operations, it must be borne in mind, were carried on under no authority save what was derived from the teacher’s innate force of character. Aware of that cir- cumstance, and that any rebellion would be fatal to her usefulness, she so contrived every exercise of her power as to “make a favour of it,” knowing well that “to depart from this course, would only be followed by the prisoners doing less, and not doing it well.” The ascendancy she thus acquired was very singular. A general persuasion of the sincerity with which “she watched, and wept, and prayed, and felt for all,” rendered her the general depository ot the little confidences, the tales of weakness, treachery, and sorrow, in which she stood! and thus she was enabled to fan the rising desire for emancipation, to succour the tempted, to encourage the timid, and put the erring in the way. After the close of her labours at the jail, she proceeaed, at one time of her life, to a large school which she superintended at the workhouse ; and afterwards, when that school was turned over to proper teachers, she devoted two nights in the week to a school for factory girls, which was held in the capacious chancel of the old church of St. Nicholas. There, or elsewhere, she was everything. Other teachers would send their classes to stand by and listen, whilst Sarah Martin, in her striking and effective way, imparted instruction to the forty or fifty young women who were fortunate] enough to be more especially her pupils. Every countenance was upon her; and, as the questions went round, she would explain them by a piece of poetry, or an anecdote, which she had always ready at command, and, more especially, by Scripture illustration. The Bible was, indeed, the great fountain of her knowledge and her power. For many years she read it through four times every year, and had formed a most exact reference book to its contents. Her intimate familiarity with its striking imagery and lofty diction, impressed a poetical character upon her own style, and filled her mind with exalted thoughts. After her class duties were oyer, there remained to be performed many offices of kindness, which with her were consequent upon the relation of teacher and pupil; At A R . 52i there was personal communication with tliis scholar and with that • some inquiry here, some tale to listen to tlierc ; for she was never a mere schoolmistress, hut always the friend and counsellor, as well as the instruetor. The evenings on which there was no tuition were devoted by her to visiting the sick, either in the [workhouse or through the town generally ; and oecasionally an evening was passed with some of those worthy people in Yarmouth by whom her labours were regarded .with interest. Her appearance in any of their houses was the signal for a busy evening. Her benevolent smile, and quick, active manner, communicated her own cheerfulness and energy to every one around her. She never failed to bring work, with her, and, if young people were present, was sure to employ them all. ^ Something was to be made ready for the occupation of the prisoners, or for their instruction; patterns or copies were to be prepared, or old mateiials to be adjusted to some new use, in which last employment her ingenuity was pre-eminent. Odd pieces of ^ woollen or cotton, scraps of paper, mere litters, things which other people threw away, it mattered not what, she always begged that such things might be kept for her, and was sure to turn them to some account. If, on such occasions, whilst everybody else was occupied, some one would read aloud, Sarah Martin’s satisfaction was complete ; and at intervals, if there were no strangers present, or if such communications were desired, she would dilate upon the sorrows and sufferings of her guilty flock, pd her own hopes and disappointments in connection with them, in the language of simple, animated truth. Her day was closed by no “return to a cheerful fireside prepared by the cares of another,’’ but to her solitary apartments, which she had left locked up during her absence, and where “most ot uie domestic offices of life were performed by her own hands.” There she kept a copious record of her proceedings in reference to the prisoners ; notes of their circumstances and conduct during such time as they were under her observation, which generally extended long beyond the period of their imprisonment; with most exact accounts of the expenditure of the little subscriptions before men- tioned, and also of a small annual payment from the British Ladies’ Society, established by Mrs. Fry, and of all other money committed to^ her in aid of any branch of her charitable labours. These books of record and account have been very properly preserved, and haVe been presented to a public library in Yarmouth. In scenes like these Sarah Martin passed her time, never appearing to think of herself; indeed her own scanty fare was hardly better than that of the poorest prisoner. Yet her soul was triumphant, and the joy of her heart found expression in sacred songs. Nothing could restrain the energy of her mind. In the seclusion of a lonely chamber, “apart from all that could disturb, and in a universe oi calm repose, and peace, and love,” when speaking of herself and her condition, she remarked in words of singular beauty, “1 seem to lie So near the heavenly portals bright, I catch the streaming rays that fly From eternity’s own light.” Thus she cheered her solitary room with strains of Christian praise 522 M A U and gratitude, and entered the dark valley of the shadow of deatli ^with hymns of victory and triumph. She died on the 16th. ot October, 1843, aged fifty-two years. Sarah Martin is one of the noblest of the Christian heroines the nineteenth century has produced. The two predominant qualities of her soul were love, or “the charity which hopeth all things,” and moral courage; both eminently feminine endowments. Sli(j performed her wonderful works with true womanly discretion. Sl i is, therefore, an example of excellence of whom her sex shou'U be — more than proud — they should be thankful for this light o moral loveliness enshrined in a female form. “Her gentle dispositon,’ says one of her biographers, “never irritated by disappointment, nor her charity straitened by ingratitude, present a combination of qualities which imagination sometimes portrays as the ideal of what is pure and beautiful, but which are rarely found embodied with humanity. She was no titular Sister of Charity, but was silently felt and acknowledged to be one, by the many outcast and destitute persons who received encouragement from her lips, and relief from her hands, and by the few who were witnesses of her good works. MAETINEAU, HARRIET, Was born in 18U2; she was one of the youngest of a family of eight children. Her father was proprietor of a manufactory of Norwich, in which place his family, originally of French origin, had resided since the revocation of the edict of Nantes. Miss Mar'- tineau has herself ascribed her taste for literary pursuits to the delicacy of her health in childhood, and to her deafness, which, without being complete, has obliged her to seek occupations and pleasures within herself ; and also to the affection which subsisted between her and her brother, the Rev. James Martineau. When her family became unfortunate in worldly affairs, she was able, by her writings, to relieve them entirely from the burden of her support, and she has since realized “an elegant sufficiency” from the same source. I Her first work, “Devotional Exercises, for the use of loung Persons,” was published in 1823. The following year, appeared “Christmas Day ;” and in 1825, “The Friends,” being a sequel to the last named. In 1826, she wrote “Principle and Practice,” a tale, “The Rioters,” and “Original Hymns.” In 1827, “Mary Camp- bell” and “The Turnout” were published ; and in 1829, “Sequel to Principle and Practice,” “Tracts for Houlston,” and “My Servant Rachel.” In 1830, appeared her best work, because evincing more tenderness of feeling and faith in religion than any other she has written, — this was “Traditions of Palestine;” also a prize essay, “The Essential Faith of the Universal Church,” and “Five Years of Youth.” In the following year, 1831, she obtained prizes for two essays, “The Faith, as unfolded by Many Prophets,” and “Pro- vidence, as manifest through Israel.” , . ^ Miss Martineau seems here to have reached her culminating pom in religious sentiment ; her faith never rose above sentiment, excep- in the “Traditions of Palestine,” which has passages of, seemingly , true and holy fervour of spirit. In 1832, she commenced her series of tales, as “Illustrations of Political Economy,” “Illustrations of MAR. 523 Taxation,” of “Poor Laws,” &c. Miss Martineau was induced to prepare these books, from reading Mrs. Marcet’s “Conversations on Political Economy,’" and thinking that illustrations through stories, theory put in action, would be most effective in producing reforms. The books were very popular when they appeared; but we doubt if their influence on the public mind was productive of any beneficial improvement. The tales were read for amusement ; the political notions were forgotten, probably, before the incidents of the story had been effaced by some newer work of fiction. In 1835, she visited the United States, where she had many friends, warm admirers of her talents, and of the philanthropy with which her writings were imbued. She was welcomed as a sister; and throughout her “Tour in America,” the kindest hospitality of the American people was lavished on her. She published the result ot her observations and reflections, in 1837, in two works, entitled “Society in America” and “Retrospect of Western Travel.” She brought to these investigations some excellent qualities and much benevolent feeling. She was earnest, enthusiastic and hopeful ; her books, though marred by many mistakes, some misrepresentations, were yet more candid in tone and true in spirit, than any preceding works of British travellers in America had been. The style is spirited, graphic, and frequently eloquent. Miss Martineau is remarkable for her power of portraying what she sees ; she revels in the beauties of landscape, and Has a wonderful command of language. Her writings are usually entertaining, even to those who do not agree with her in theory and sentiment. Miss Martineau’s first regular novel appeared in 1839, and was enti- tled“Deerbrook.” Chambers says, of it, that “though improbable^ in many of its incidents, this work abounds in eloquent and striking passages. The democratic opinions of the authoress (for in all but her anti-Malthusian doctrines. Miss Martineau is a sort of female Godwin) are strikingly brought forward, and the characters are well drawn. ‘Deerbrook’ is a story of English domestic life. The next effort of Miss Martineau was in the historical romance. ‘The Hour and the Man,’ 1840, is a novel or romance, founded on the history of the brave Touissant L’Ouverture, and with this^ man as hero. Miss Martineau exhibits as the hour of action the period when the slaves of St. Domingo threw off the yoke of slavery.^ There is much passionate as well as graceful writing in this tale ; its greatest defect is, that there is too much disquisition, and too little connected or regular fable. Among the other works of Miss Martineau are several for children, as ‘The Peasant and the Prince,’ ‘The Settlers at Home,’ How to Observe,’ &:c. Her ‘Life in the Sick-Room, or Essays by an Invalid,’ 1844, contains many interesting and pleasing sketches, full of acute and delicate thought and elegant description.” It is known that in 1832, Lord Grey, the then premier of England, made Miss Martineau an offer of one hundred and fifty pounds per annum from the civil list, which she refused, because she objected to share in the proceeds of a system of taxation, against which she had written. This offer was afterwards, when the author was prostrated by a lingering sickness, repeated by i^ord Melbourn, and again declined. Miss Martineau’s recovery from her long illness was effected through the agency of mesmerism, at the close of 1843, and of the perfect restoration of her mental and physical energies, she ^avc evidence in her “Forest and Game Law Tales,” in three volumes, 524 MAR. which were followed by a single volume tale, called ‘'The Billow and the Rock.” In 1846, Miss Martineau, in company with intelligent friends, made a journey through Egypt, to Palestine. Greece, Syria, and Arabia. She has given her impressions of those Countries in her work, “Eastern Life; Present and Past,” published in 1848. That she is an intelligent traveller, and knows “how to observe,” better than almost any tourist who had preceded her, there is no doubt. Her work is exceedingly interesting ; but it is marred by the mocking infidelity which she allows for the first time to darken her pages, and testify to the world her disbelief in divine revelation ! A new work from the pen of Miss Martineau, “Letters on Man’s Nature and Developments,” appeared in London in 1851; it is decidedly atheistic in its tone; the only foundation of morality, the belief in God, is disavowed, and his Holy word derided as a book of fables, unworthy the study of rational beings. There is something in this avowal by a woman of utter unbelief in Chris- tianity which so shocks the mind, that we are troubled to discuss it ; we draw back, as from a pit of destruction, into which to gaze, even, is to sin. Besides the works aborc enumerated, this voluminous author nas written “A History of England during the Thirty years War,” which is generally commended for its vigour and impartiality. She has also given a free and condensed translation of “Compte’s Positive Philoso- phy,”and produced a great number of phamplets on various social and political questions. ^ She is now residing at Ambleside, in West- moreland, where she is actively engaged in cultivating her little farm with great energy and success. MARTINEZ, MARIANNE, Was the daughter of a gardener of Vienna. One day the poet Metastasio met her in the street, when she was a very little child ; she was singing some popular air. Her voice and her vivacity pleased the poet, and he offered her parents to educate her. They accepted his proposals, and he kept his promises. Nothing was neglected to make the young girl an artist. She had the good fortune to receive lessons in music, and on the harpsichord, from Haydn, whose genius was not yet famous ; and Porpora taught her the art of singing, and the science of composition. Iler progress was rapid ; she played with neatness and grace ; she sang beautifully, and her compositions showed a vigour of conception together with extensive learning. She reunited the qualities of many distinguished artists. Dr. Burney, who knew her at Venice, in 1772, speaks oi her with admiration. Metastasio bequeathed to her all his property. In 1796 she lived at Vienna, in affluence, and gave weekly concerts at her house, where she received all the musical celebrities. Dr. Burney cites with high eulogy many of her sonatas, and her cantatas on words of Metastasio. She composed a miserere, with orchestral accompaniment. Gerbert had a mass and an oratorio written by her. MARTJNOZZI, LAURA. Francesco the First, Duke of Modena, became possessed of the sovereignty, in 1629, by the resignation of his father, Alphonso the Third, who entered a convent of Capuchins, and, under the MAR. 525 name of brother Giambattesta, renounced all worldly pomps and vanities. Overtures had been made to the young prince, by Car- dinal Mazarin, for an alliance with his niece, Laura Martinozzi. These had been rather evaded ; when an autograph letter, from Louis, Ipng of France, urgently pressing the marriage, determined the atfair; and, in 1655, attended by the most magnificant pomp, Laura was received at Modena as the wife of its sovereign. At the end of six years of conjugal happiness, Alphonso died, appointing his widow regent, and guardian of his son and daughter. The duchess held the reins of empire, for thirteen years, with a firm hand, and appears to have governed with more ability than her predecessor or her successor. In 1676 she retired to Rome, where she lived in comparative seclusion till 1687, when she died. Her daughter, Mary Beatrice, was the wife of the unfortunate James the Second, whose reverses and exile she shared. MARY, The mother of our Lord and Saviour, was the daughter of Eli, or Joachim, of the house of David. She dwelt in the city ot Nazareth; and her personal history commences with the salutation of the angel, “Hail, highly favoured, the Lord is with thee : blessed art thou among women.” It was the angel Gabriel who thus addressed her. What appear- ance this ministering spirit wore, we are not told; but it seems that she felt it was an angel, and was “troubled,” as she could not comprehend the purport of the salutation. Then Gabriel went on to unfold the purpose of God towards her ; that she was to be the blessed mother of the holy Messiah, the Jesus; called the son of the Highest.” To be the mother of “Shiloh” had been, probably, the hope and prayer of many a pious mother in Israel, from the time of Jacobis prediction. But, though Isaiah had prophesied that “a virgin shall conceive and bear a son, and they shall call His name Emmanuel, which being interpreted is, God with us,” still it is not probable this was understood literally, or that any Jewish virgin had even hoped to be thus miraculously endowed with the privilege ot motherhood. Mary of Nazareth was a young and humble maiden, betrothed to a poor man, a carpenter named Joseph. Could she, in her lowly estate, ever have dreamed of the glory awaiting her.? She could not. She had, in all truth and humility, only been solicitous to perform, from her heart, every duty before her, in the fear and love of God ; thus it was that she “found favour with God.” When the angel had assured her she should be the blessed mother of the promised Messiah, and had answered her simple, child-like question, “How shall this be?” she instantly believed, and accepted the high mission. Zacharias did not believe the announcement made to him by Gabriel of the birth of John. The priest was righteous — as man is righteous— but the difference between the masculine and the feminine nature is most strikingly illustrated in these two examples ; Zacharias was earthward in his doubts, his reason; Mary was heaven- ward in her faith, her feelings. He believed not the angel, and was struck dumb ; she believed, and “the Holy Ghost overshadowed her!” 526 M A K . Great, indeed, must have been her faith, when it wholly overcame all fear of man, all selfish considerations. She was betrothed, and therefore not only her reputation, but her life, would be placed in ieopardy if she were proven to have been unfaithful to her plighted husband. When assured that she should “bear a Son,” who would not be Joseph’s son, it would seem natural that some fears for her own safety might have clouded her faith. But no ; her humble, trusting answer was, “Behold the handmaid of the Lord ; be it unto me according to thy word.” Worthy was Mary to be the mother of our Saviour ; — that the human nature. He who v’as very God took on himself, should be derived from her, the obedient womanl Thus is the high and holy mission of her sex indicated; — to receive the promises of God in humble faith, and transmute these, as it were, like living principles, into the souls of their sons. From the birth of her first-born son, Mary seems to have been absorbed in His destiny. We only see her when ministering to Him. That His nature and office were revealed to her, the Bible records; and that she was His first disciple is also indicated, as she first applies the term “my Saviour” to God. She kept all these divine revelations, “all these sayings in her heart.” A woman^& heart was the only human heart which then held the secret that the Saviour had come. And it was at the suggestion of a woman— of Mary— that tlic drst miracle of the Saviour was performed. There seems to be a strange misapprehension in many minds respecting the circumstances attending this miracle — the changing of the water into wine — as if our Saviour spoke chidingly, or disrespectfully, to His mother. The word “ Woman‘s is in reality a nobler and more beautiful appellation than Lady or Madam^ or any other conventionalism or title. It is the Eden name of the female, and when our Saviour used it, was most honourable. It appears from the sacred narrative, that Mary, discovering there was no wine, and feeling assured in her own soul that the time was come for her divine Son to begin His mission of love, intimated this to Him. During the three eventful years which followed this miracle, Mary watched the ministry of her divine son, rejoicing in his ♦ deeds of love and mercy, and weeping with him in his sorrows. And she was beside him in his last agony. We see in this the immense power of her love ; though he was condemned to die the bitter death of a felon ; forsaken of all his followers save a few women; of all his chosen disciples save one — the faithful, gentle, loving, womanlike John; and though the dreadful scene would be “a sword to pierce through her own soul” — yet Mary the mother was near the cross of the Christ. And the last throb of human affection the Son of God manifested was for his mother. With his dying breath, he consigned her to the care of the beloved John. We have one last glimpse of this “highly favoured among women,” as a meek and earnest follower of the faith the risen Saviour had established. In the “Acts of the Apostles” it is recorded that in an upper room at Jerusalem, where the eleven apostles “abode”— “these all] continued with one accord in prayer and supplication with the women, and Mary the mother of JesusJ^ Her history commences with the salutation, and ends, appropriately, with prayer. Her youth was distinguished by the favour of God ; her maturity by active piety and faithful discipleship ; her age by fervent devotion and hallowed communion with the first church. Her birth-place, death, and burial, arc not recorded ; but the life is highest in honour whose records are of holy acts and heroic fidelity. What she said prophetically of herself has proved true — “All generations shall call me blessed.” Can the like be said of any man? See St. Luke, chap, i., and St. John, chap. ii. and xix. * MARY, The wife of Cleophas, was mother of James, Jude, Joses, Simeon, and Salone. Cleophas and Joseph, the husband of the Virgin Mary, were probably brothers, which made these Marys sisters. Her children are therefore represented as the brothers of our Lord. She early believed in the Saviour, attended to His preaching, and ministered to His support. She witnessed His crucifixion, and prepared spices to embalm His body; and went, with Mary Mag- dalene and Salome, “early to the sepulchre.” It was this Mary who, with Salome, saw the vision of the angel, and heard from him those cheering words, “Be not afraid ; ye seek Jesus of Nazareth ; he is risen,” etc. MARY, Mother of Mark, the Evangelist. She had a house in Jerusalem, where it is thought that the apostles retired, after the ascension of our Lord, and where they received the Holy Ghost. After the imprisonment of Peter, the faithful assembled at this house, and were praying there, when Peter, delivered by the angel, knocked at the door. MART, Daughter of Henry the Seventh, and wife of Louis the Twelfth Df France. He died soon afterwards, and she married Charles Brandon, Duke of Suffolk, by whom she had a daughter, the mothei of Lady Jane Grey. She died in 1534, aged thirty-seven. MARY. Daughter of Charles, Duke of Burgundy, married Maximilian, son of Frederick, Emperor of Austria, and thus transferred the dominions of Burgundy to the house of Austria. She died at Bruges, 1482, in consequence of a fall from her horse, while she was hunting. MARY AND MARTHA Sisters of Lazarus, whom Jesus raised from the dead; lived with their brother at Bethany, a village near Jerusalem. Jesus had a particular affection for this family, and often resorted to their house. One day Martha, preparing an entertainment for him, while Mary sat at his feet, listening to his words, wished her sister’s assistance, and said to Jesus, “Do you not see. Lord, that my sister leaves me to minister alone? Bid her come to help me.” But Jesus said, that “Mary had chosen the better part, that should not be taken from her.” Six days before the passover, Jesus came to Bethany, and was at meat in the house of Simon. Martha attended, and Lazarus was one of the guests. Mary took a pound of spikenard, the most precious perfume of the kind, and poured it over the head and feet of Jesqs, 528 MAR. sisteis were of one mmd in the reverence and love they characters of the two are in striking contrast-- Martha was active, Mary contemplative. Martha seems to have been a creature of impulse; Mary was slower of apprehension, and, of course, less sudden in her resolves and movements. Martha had the most fervent faith ; Mary the most humble piety. ‘‘Jesus loved Martha and her sister, and Lazarus.” What a beautiful illustration is heie. showing that the sweet, pure affections of domestic life are sanctified by the best blessings of heaven. See St. John, chap. xi. MARY BEATRICE D’ESTE, of Alphonso, Duke of Modena. She was born, October 5th., 1658. Educated in a convent, she was desirous of becoming a nun ; but before she reached her fifteenth year she was married, against her will, to the Duke of York, afterwards James the Second, who was more than twenty-five years older than herself. Her early repugnance to her husband soon wore off • she becarne fondly attached to him, and her whole future life marked her devotion^ James, though a kind and indulgent husband, was an unfaithful one ; and it was not till the moral dignity of her character became developed by the force of circumstances, that he learned to admire and respect her as she deserved. The beauty and purity of life of this princess, singular in a court so corrupt as that of Charles the Second, won for her in the early part of her married life, universal regard ; but the unpopularity of her husband whose open pofession of the Catholic faith rendered him obnoxious to the English people, was transferred to her. Even before the accession of James to the throne, symptoms of an intention to throw a doul^ upon the title of any son borne by Mary, were evident; and when, in 1688, after she became queen, she gave birth to a son, she was openly charged with having imposed a spurious heir upon the nation. As Mary had already been the mother of four children, it is difficult to understand how any people could enter- tain so absurd a belief, particularly with the powerful evidence to the contrary before them. In this year the rebellion broke out* the Prince of Orange landed in England, and Mary was obliged, to ensure her safety, and that of the young prince, who was then only six months old, to escape with him at midnight, and embark for France. King James soon followed her, and they were received by Louis the Fourteenth in a spirit of noble sympathy and generosity that he never failed to exhibit to the unfortunate exiles during life. It was in adversity that the virtues of Queen Mary shone in their brightest lustre. Louis the Fourteenth, who appeared greatly struck with her conjugal tenderness, said of her, “She was always a queen in her prosperity, but in her adversity she is an angel.” James himself frankly acknowledged that he had never known what true happiness was, till rendered wise by many sorrows he had learned fully to appreciate the virtues and self-devotion of his queen ; and was accustomed to say that, “Like Jacob, he counted his sufierings for nothing, having such a support and companion in them.” Four years after the birth of her son, Mary of Modena became the mother of a daughter. She was the solace and com- fort of her parents in their sorrows, but was cut off at the early jigc of nineteen by that grievous scourge, the small-pox. James Mar, 529 the Second died at St. Germain’s in 1701. Henceforward his sorrowing widow devoted herself to religion ; her sole ^^Tmaininff rifliM seeing lier son— commonly cahed the Pretender— restored to his birthright. She lived to \vitne2 of May, 1718, in the sixtieth year of her ago, and the thirtieth of her exile The noUtical events connected with the life of Mary of Modena must be sought for in hrstoiy. Pier personal life is related in a narrative of un- ‘"Miss Strickland’s “Lives of the English Queens” "" important, rather than I conspicuous pait, in the historic drama of the stirring times in which her lot was cast. She evinced, when called upon, a remarkable aptitude for business; but it is in her domestic character, as a devoted wife and mother, and as a practical Christian, that she chiefly recom- mends herself to our judgment and sympathies. ^ MARY DE MEDICI, Francis the First, Grand-duke of Tuscany, and of the Aichduchcss Joan of Austria, was born at Florence.^in 1573 and was married, m ICOO, to Henry the Fourth of France" She was handsome, a,nd Henry was, for a time, really attached to her • JoMous, and obstinate, and often quarrelled husband, so that his affections were soon alienated. But the best historians acquit her of any more serious especially of the insinuation thrown out by some writers that she was privy to the murder of her husband.^Mary y^s weak rather Aft” and ambitious without corresponding mental powers ® “‘I the^ minority of the *®®"*’„®J‘® ’‘®®‘'‘"‘®,‘’®g«‘‘f and guardian of her son. Dismissing the gieat Sully, she allowed herself to be guided by Italian and Spanish fevoiiritcs. The state lost its respect abroad, Vd was torn i «, A of the nobles at home. A treaty was concluded in 1614, gi anting to the disaffected all they had required* but this af sre^mSrJh. universaKaksfaet^^^^ nP ^ a Marshal d Ancre and his wife to manage the kingdom. Louis the Thirteenth was at length per- suaded to favour, if not to order, the murder of d’Ancre the shameless favourite, and Mary was banished for a tim^/ but Caidina,! Richelieu, in 1619, reconciled the mother and son. Mary because the terms of the treaty were not fulfilled^ subdued Tim fortunately for the people, soon subdued. The death of de Euynes, the connetable. who was the enemy of Mary, gave her the ascendency, and she took her nlacp at the head of the council^ of state. In order to streno*then^ her Richelieu into the council ; but he proved an^iatefiil the moment he felt his power secure, and Mary then his downfall. This was no easy task. Richelieu bad obtained complete ascendency over the ^\4ak-minded king ^ho resisted; all the efforts of his mother to draw him to her nartv rius contest for the mastery over the king was at ™ngth deffi n favour of Richelieu, who succeeded in making Louis^ believe Ids The'eaZnit support of the prime-minister, iim caidinal loused the apprehensions of the king, and excited 0 pl^^hfr ^ecomf^n^ ^ by representing that she intended place her second son, Gaston, on the throne. Mary was therefore 2 31 MAR. 530 ordered, in 1634, to retire to the castle of Compiegne, and all her adherents were either banished or confined in the Bastile. Richelieu was now all-powerful in the kingdom, and Mary soon felt she was a prisoner at Compiegne; she therefore escaped, went to Belgium, A^nglandj and Germany, wandering about from place to place in much sorrow, and even want. Repeatedly she demanded justice from the parliament ; but she was a weak woman, and who would dare listen to her complaints against the vindictive cardinal, who vas the real sovereign of the state? After leading this miserable wandering life for about ten years, the poor exiled queen died at Cologne, 1642, in great poverty and sorrow. Mary was unfortunate, but there is no stain of vice or cruelty on her character. She did much to embellish Paris, built the superb palace of Luxem- bourg, the finQ aqueducts and public walks called Cours-la-Reine. She was jealous, and suffered deeply in her affections from the licentiousness of her husband, which was, probably, the first cause of her violent temper, so often censured. His was the fault. Had Henry the Fourth been a faithful husband, Mary would, no doubt, have been a devoted wife. “She was,” says one of her biographers, “ambitious from vanity, confiding from want of intelligence, and more avaricious of distinction than power.” The defects of character thus enumerated are such as a bad or neglected education induces, rather than the emanations of a bad heart. MARY I., QUEEN OF ENGLAND, Eldest daughter of Henry the Eighth, by his first wife Catharine, of Spain, was born at Greenwich, in February, 1517. Her mother was very careful of her education, and provided her with proper tutors. Her first preceptor was the famous Linacre; and after his death, Lewis Vires, a learned Spaniard, became her tutor. She acquired, under these learned men, a thorough knowledge of the Latin; so that Erasmus commends her epistles in that language. Towards the end of her father’s reign, at the earnest request of Queen Catharine Parr, she undertook to translate Erasmus’ Para- phrase on the Gospel of St. John ; but, being taken ill soon after she commenced it, she left it to be finished by her chaplain. It was published; but on Mary’s accession to the throne, she issued a proclamation suppressing it ; and it is supposed that the sickness that seized her while translating this work was affected. Edward the Sixth, her brother, dying July 6th., 1553, she was proclaimed queen the same month, and crowned in October, Upon her accession, she declared in her speech to the council that she would not persecute her Protestant subjects; but, in the following month, she prohibited preaching without a special license, and in less than three months the Protestant bishops were excluded the house of Lords, and all the statutes of Edward the Sixth respecting the Protestant religion were repealed. In July, 1554, she was married to Prince Philip of Spain, wha was eleven years younger than herself, and by temper little dispose^ to act the lover. His ruling passion was ambition, which his fond consort was resolved to gratify. She was, however, less successful in this point, than in her favourite wish of reconciling the kingdom to the pope, which was effected in form, by the legate, Cardinal Pole. The sanguinary laws against heretics were renewed, and put into execution. The shocking scenes which followed this determina- MAR. 531 tion have indelibly fixed upon the sovereign the epithet of “bloody Queen Mary.” A disappointment in a supposed pregnancy, he* husband’s coldness and unkindness, and the discontent of her subjects, aggravated her natural fretfulness. Although Pole disap - proved of the severity of persecution, the arguments of Gardiner and others in its favour suited the queen’s disposition so well, that in three or four years two hundred and seventy-seven persons were committed to the flames, including prelates, gentlemen, laymen, women, and even children. The sincerity of Mary's zeal could not be doubted, for she sacrificed the revenues of the crown in restitution of the goods of the church ; and to remonstrances on this head, she replied “that she preferred the salvation of her soul to ten such kingdoms as England.” She had, indeed, no scruple in indemnifying herself by arbitrary exactions on the property of her subjects ; and her whole reign shewed a marked tendency to despotism. Some have supposed that the queen was compassionate, and that most of these barbarities were committed by her bishops without her knowledge. But among numberless proofs of the falsity of this opinion, we need only mention her treatment of Archbishop Cranmer, who had saved her life, when her father, Henry the Eighth, irritated by her firm adherence to her mother, and her obstinacy in refusing to submit to him, had resolved to put her openly to death. Cranmer alone ventured to urge King Henry against such an act; and, by his argument, succeeded in saving her. In return for this, he was condemned and burnt by Mary for heresy. She died November 7th., 1558, at the age of. forty-three, of an epidemic fever. The loss of Calais, just before her death, so affected her, that she remarked to her attendants that they would find Calais written on her heart. Styrpe preserved three pieces of her writing; a prayer against the assaults of vice, a meditation touching adversity, and a prayer to be read at the hour of death. In “Fox’s Acts and Monuments” are printed eight of her letters to King Edward and the lords of council ; and in the “Syllogae Epistolorum” are several more of her letters. Miss Strickland, in her history of the “Queens of England,” has collected many facts which serve to soften the dark picture of Mary’s reign. MARY II., QUEEN OF ENGLAND. And wife of William the Third, with whom she reigned jointly, was born at St. James’ Palace, Westminster, on the 30th. of April, 1662. She was the daughter of James the Second, by Anne Hyde, his first wife. She married, November 4th., 1677, at the age of fifteen, William, Prince of Orange, and sailed two weeks after for the Hague. Here she lived, fulfilling her duties as a wife and princess, to the admiration of all who knew her, till February 12th., 1689; when, accepting a solemn invitation from the states of England, she followed her husband, who had arrived the preceding November, to London. The throne was declared vacant by the flight of James the Second, and William and Mary were crowned as next heirs, April 11th., 1689. Though Mary was declared joint possessor of the English throne 532 MAR. with her husband, King William, yet the administration of the government was left entirely to him. This arrangement cost Mary no sacrifice ; indeed she desired it should be made, that all rule and authority should be vested in him, remarking— “There is but one command which I wish him to obey, and that is, 'Husbands, love your wives: For myself, I shall follow the injunction, ^Wives, be obedient to your husbands in all things: ” She kept the promise thus voluntarily made ; and all her efforts were directed to promote her husband’s happiness, and make him beloved by the English people. He had great confidence in her abilities ; and when, durin" his absence in Ireland and on the continent, she was left regent of the kingdom, she managed parties at home with much prudence, and governed with a discretion not inferior to his own. Mary was strongly attached to the Protestant religion and the Church of England, and was evidently led to consider its preser- vation a paramount duty, even when opposed to the claims of filial obedience. The unfriendly terms on which she lived with her sister, afterwards Queen Anne, have been alluded to as a blemish in the character of Mary ; but political jealousies, and the foolish attachment of Anne to overbearing favourites, may suflSciently account tor this coolness. Mary was, in truth, an amiable and excellent yieen, and by her example made industry and domestic virtue mshionab^e. Her letter to Lady Russell, in which she deplores the bustle and pomp of royalty, because it separated her so much from her husband, is a beautiful proof how the best feelings of the woman were always prominent in her heart. Mary died of the small-pox, at Kensington, in the year 1675, being in her thirty-third year. The people were sincere mourners ; but to her husband the blow was almost overwhelming. For several weeks he was incapable of attending to business. To Archbishop Tennison, who was striving to console him, William said— “I cannot do otherwise than grieve, since I have lost a wife who, during the seventeen years that I have lived with her, never committed an indiscretion.” MARY LECZTKSKA, Daughter of Stanislaus, of Poland, married Louis the Fifteenth of France, in 1725. She was an amiable and virtuous princess. She bore to Louis the Fifteenth two sons and eight daughters- and died, universally regretted, in 1768, aged sixty-five. ' MARY MAGDALENE - Seems to have been an inhabitant of Magdala, otherwise called Dalmanutha. The city is supposed to have been situated somewhere on the eastern coast of the sea of Galilee. Wherever it was, it probably gave the surname of Magdalene to this Mary. It has been asserted by some writers, that she was a plaiter of hair to the women of the city, but all we certainly know of her is contained in the New Testament. We are there taught she had been a great sinner, that she repented, came to the feet of Jesus, while he “sat at meat in the Pharisee’s house, and began to wash his feet with tears, and did wipe them with the hairs of her head, and kissed his feet, and anointed them with precious ointment.” Her penitence and humility are graphically portrayed; and she has ever since that time been as a star of hope to the fallen sisterhood, proving. MAR. 633 that from the lowest depths of degradation the true penitent may be raised, if she will, like Mary Magdalene, turn from her sin^ and love the Lord Jesus Christ. From the moment when Mary Magdalene heard those sweet words from the Saviour, “Thy sins are forgiven, she seems to have devoted herself to his followers; and at the cross, and at the sepulchre, she proved that her faith was as firm and devoted as her love was true and holy. According to the apostle St. John, Mary Magdalene was the first person who reached the sepulchre on the eventful morning, “when it was yet dark;” she first discovered that the stone was taken away from the sepulchre; and to her the risen Saviour first made himself manifest. This female disciple was honoured above even the beloved John; for he and all the other disciples were taught by her that Jesus had risen from the tomb. MARY OF ANJOU, Daughter of Louis the Second, King of Sicily and Duke of Anjou, was the wife of Charles the Seventh, and the mother of Louis the Eleventh of France. She was a woman of a very heroic character, and though insulted and neglected by her husband, during the latter part of their married life, she applied all the powers of her great mind to secure the crown to him. She died in 1463, aged fifty-nine. She was a devoted mother, and superin- tended herself her children’s education. MARY OF BRABANT, Daughter of Henry the Third, Duke of Brabant, married Philip the Bold of France, in 1274. She was accused of poisoning her husband’s eldest son, by a former marriage ; but was deemed innocent because of the knight, who was sent by her brother to challenge her accusers, proving victorious. She was a woman of a cultivated mind, and possessed great influence. She died in 1321. MARY OF FRANCE, Is one of the first of her sex who wrote French verses, and she holds a distinguished rank among the Anglo-Norman poets. Her learning, her enlightened opinions, and the courage she shewed in speaking the truth to ears little accustomed to hear it, place her far in advance of her age. It is to be regretted that the writings of this celebrated woman have thrown no light on her private life, or the name and rank of her family. She was born in France, and probably in Normandy, in 1200. She came to England, where she composed all her works, and died about 1268. Her first pro- ductions are lays in French, relating the adventures of valiant knights. There are fourteen of them ; she also wrote a hundred and three fables, which shew great penetration into character, deep reflection, and are written in an easy and unaffected style. MARY OF HUNGARY, Daughter of Philip, King of Spain, married, in 1521, Louis, King of Hungary, who was killed in battle five years after. She was made governess of the Netherlands by her brother, Charles the Fifth, where she behaved with great courage, and opposed, ^ucpessfull^, Heniy the Second of Frnuce, She was a friend to 584 MAB. he/r "am\ of dS" nd from hertiUt prowess, she was called ‘the mother of the camp ’ nmi ruinmg seven or eight hundred vill^es ^d burning Folerabrai, a royal palace, built by Francis the Ffrtt’ Henry the Second of France, in retaliation, buraed sevLal of the populous towns of the Netherlands, and the royal pal^e of Bain, the wonder of the age. When Mary heard nf thi/cifo ^ I all France should repent the outrage^ Se Lrritd out even to cruelty, as far as she couli Hen^ ardenrty desired ?o take Mary prisoner, to see whether she would retain in captivity the same courageous and lofty spirit captiuty majestic and handsome, and her manners a-ree able; her court was celebrated for the maffnificence nf itl Its tournaments, and its spectacles. She was also fond of ft particularly of the Latin authors. In 1555, she left he™r^‘"^^; of the Netherlands and returned to Spain, where she dildH^S! MART STUART, QUEFN OF SCOTS, Celebrated for her beauty, her wit, her learning, and her mi, fortunes, was born December 3rd., 1542, and was the daughtorZd sole heiress of James the Fifth of Scotland, by Marie of Lorrafim his second queen, a French princessl'of the family of Guise Marv was eight d^s old when her father died; after many disturbancef I'eir to the crown should* be made governor of the kingdom, and guardian to The in^fant q^en, who remained, with her mother, in the royal palace of Linlithgow. Henry the Eighth wished to obtain the hand of this princess for his son Edward, and it was at first promised to him but being afterwards refused by the Earl of Awan. the famon^ battle Musselburgh was fought in consequence. Upon the defeat of the Scots in this battle, Mary was carried by her mother to the island of Inch-mahome, where she laid the foundation of her know- ledge in the Latin, French, Spanish, and Italian tongues, wlfilh Mary afterwards carried to such perfection that few were found to equal her m any of them. ^ When the young queen was six years old, she was taken by her mother to France, where she was sent to a convent, in which the daughters of the nobility of the kingdom were educated She ^ rote and spoke Latin with great ease and elegance, and had a taste for poetry ; many of her compositions were highly esteemed by Konsard. She played well on several instruments, danced gracefully, and managed a horse with ease and dexterity • she also spent much time in needlework. On the 20th of April, 1568, Mary was married to the dauphin, afterwards Francis the Second of France, who died December 5th. luOO, about six months after his accession to the throne. Mary was very much attached to him, and mourned his loss with sincere ‘Sorrow. She soon after left France, with great reluctance, to return MAR. 5S6 to her own kingdom. She is said to have rema'med on the deck of the vessel that hore her from her beloved France, gazing on the shores of that country till they had completely disappeared from her view ; then retiring below, she wrote some verses on the occasion Full of beauty and pathos. She was welcomed with joy by her subjects, and soon after her jY?turn, Charles, Archduke of Austria, was proposed to her as a husband, by the Cardinal of Lorraine. But Elizabeth of England interposed, and desired she would not marry with any foreign prince. She recommended to her either the Earl of Leicester or the Lord Darnley; giving her to understand that her succession to the crown of England would be very precarious if she did not comply. Overawed by Elizabeth, and pleased by the beauty of Darnley, she consented to marry him; and creating him Earl of Ross and Duke of Rothsay, July 28th., 1565, he was the same day proclaimed king, at Edinburgh, and married to the queen the day after ; thus uniting the two nearest heirs to the throne of England She had one son by Darnley, born at Edinburgh, June 19th., 1566 ; afterwards James the Sixth of Scotland and First of England. Of the events connected with the murder of David Rizzio, son of a musician at Turin, who had accompanied the Piedmontese ambassador to Scotland, and gained admission into the queen’s family by his musical talents, and who so insinuated himself into Mary’s favour, that she made him her French secretary, we need not give a detail, nor of Mary’s subsequent conduct with regard to Hepburn, Earl of Both well, and the violent death of Darnley, who, it will be remembered, was blown up in a solitary house in the neighbourhood of Edinburgh, called Kirk of Field, Mary, as some contend, being an accessary in this deed of blood. Into all these disputed points of the unfortunate queen’s history, we need not enter. Her marriage with Bothwell, which took place about three months after the death of Darnley, gave a great appearance of probability to the injurious suspicions which attached to her in consequence of that sad event. From this time a series of misfortunes attended the queen. The different views and interests of the nobility, clergy, and gentry, in regard to religion and politics, had so disturbed the peace of 'the kingdom, that all things appeared in the greatest confusion. Both- well, defeated in a battle, was forced to fly to Denmark; and the queen was taken prisoner to Lochleven, and committed to the care of Murray’s mother, who, having been the mistress of James the Fifth, insulted the unfortunate queen, by pretending that she was the lawful wife of King James, and that Murray was his legitimate child. When Queen Elizabeth heard of this treatment of Mary, she seemed very indignant at it, and sent Sir Nicholas Throgmorton into Scotland, to expostulate with the conspirators, and to consult about restoring her to liberty. But Elizabeth was by no means in earnest ; and, if not the contriver of these troubles, as some have supposed her to have been, she secretly rejoiced at them. When Elizabeth was crowned, Mary, then in France, had been persuaded by the Roman Catholics to assume the arms and title of the kingdom of England; thereby declaring Elizabeth illegitimate, and her title null and void. This indignity Elizabeth never forgave. Having been detained prisoner at Lochleven eleven months, and S36 MAS. most inhumanly forced to comply with demands highly detrimental to w J lu^rest, she escaped, May 2nd., 1568, and went to Hamilton Castle. Here, in an assembl 3 ' of many of the nobility was drawn up a sentence, declm-ing that the grants extorted from her majesty in prison, among which was a resignation of the crown were void from the beginning; upon which, in two or three days more than six thousand people assembled to her assistance Murray, who had been declared regent of the kingdom, made aJl possible preparations ; and when the two parties joined battle the queen’s army, consisting of raw soldiers, was entirely defeated • and she was obliged to save herself by flight, travelling sixty miles in one day, to the house of Maxwell, Lord Herries Thence she despatched a messenger to Queen Elizabeth, with a diamond which she had formerly received from her, signifying that she would come into England, and asking her assistance. Elizabeth returned a kind answer, with large promises ; but before the messenger returned Mary, rejecting the advice of her friends, hastened into England! and landed May 17th., at Workington, in Cumberland; she wrote a long letter in French with her own hand to Elizabeth, detailing her misfortunes, and asking her aid. Elizabeth affected to comforl her, gave her dubious promises, and commanded, under pretence of greater security, that she should be carried to Carlisle Mary immediately perceived her error. Denied access to Elizabelb she was kept wandering for nineteen years from one prison to another, and was at length tried, condemned, and beheaded for being engaged in Babington’s conspiracy against Queen Elizabeth She professed to die for the Roman Catholic religion, and has been considered a saint by that church. She was executed at Fother- ingay Castle, February 8th., 1587, and met her death with dignity and composure. Her remains were interred by her son, in Westminster Abbey, after his accession to the English throne. Authors have difiered about the moral character of this queen • there has been but one opinion as to her charms as a woman or the variety of her accomplishments. She wrote poems in the. Latin Italian, French, and Scotch languages ; “Royal Advice” to her soi/ during her imprisonment ; and a great number of letters, many ot which are now in the library at Paris. Some of them have been printed. Such were her fascinations of person and mind tha few could be placed under their influence without becoming convinced of her innocence of all the charges against her, and devoted to her service. She also possessed great powers of irony and sarcasm, which she sometimes used with too little discretion. Though at all times strongly attached to her own faith, she is free from the charges of bigotry and persecution. A melancholy interest attaches every heart to the memory of Mary of Scotland. It is painfully felt that fate or providence had designed her for suffering. Her charms of beauty and genius, that made her such a fascinating woman, unfitted her lor the throne of a rude nation, in the most stormy period of its » history. She had the misfortune to live among enemies paid to slander her; and few dared defend, while her proud and powerful rival queen was watching for an opportunity to crush her, whose misfortunes have furnished a subject for the tragic muse of Schiller fl.nn Alfiari MAS. 537 MASHAM, ABIGAIL, Was the daughter of Mr. Hill, a wealthy merchant of London, who married thi sister of Mr. Jennings, the fethcr of the Duchess or hor ..iotiv.. Ben Ijdy ClrnreUll, xvl?o her the place of waiting-maid to the Princess Anne. Tlie mafd retained her situation after her mistress ascended the ?hlonranr Tadually acquired considerable influence over her. Abieai’l Hill was not a woman of superior mind oi attainments , hm^tiiere were many points of sympathy between the queen and heiUf which may Lcount for the ascendency of this favourue. She possessed great powers of mimicry, and considerable taste in mu^ic of which latter accomplishment the queen was very fond. She also favoured the tories, to which party the queen was secretly attached Subiected for years to the violent and domineering temper of the Duchess of Marlborough, the queen turned natui ally tHhe mildS and more conciliating disposition of her maid in waiting for sympathy and repose; and she gradually supeisedcd The dudicTs S favourite. In 1707, Abigail Hill married Mr. Masham a man of ancient family, one of the pages of the court. Ihis marriage was performed secretly, and in the presence of the queen. The Duchess of Marlborough, on learning these facts, gave way to sucrvfolence, that it severed finally the tie between herself and the queen /and in a short time she was deprived of all her Xce? anl" dilnities at court.. One of her situations, that of keeper of the privy-seal, was given to Mrs. Masham. ^ Mrs. Masham^ leagued herself with Harley were intriguing to remove the Duke of Marlborough and his adherents, and became an instrument in their hands. In 1711, a change of ministry took place, and Mr. Masham was raised to the noSe Henceforward Lady Masham became involved in all the Fntrigues of the court, especially in those of the tories in favour of the exiled house of Stuart, which she warnily advocated. At- tached to the cause of the Pretender, she was the medium of com- munication between the queen and her unfortunate young hiothei, in the latter part of her reign, when the succession was still uncertain and when in her moments of vacillation and remoise she clung to the hope that her brother, by renouncing his religion, Mrl Masham’s ^name occupies a prominent writings of those times, connected as she was Bolin^broke, and other eminent men. Mrs. Masham was plain in appearance, and delicate in health. One of her personal tiaitv. \vas a remarkably red nose, furnishing the wits cmistlnt Tubiect it which to level their shafts. After the death of the queen she lived in great retirement, and died at an advanced age. Her. husband’s title became extinct upon the death of her only son in 1776. MASHAM, LADY DAMARIS, Wvs the daughter of Dr. Ralph Cudwortli, and born at Cambridge, on the 18 th. of January, 1058. She was Francis Masham, of Oates, fli ihc county ot Eb.,u\, by whom she 538 M AS. MAT. nad only one son. Her father took great pains in her education- and she was skilled m philosophy and divinity. Much of her improvement was undoubtedly owing to her intimacy with the mrnous Locke, who lived many years in her family, and died in Oates. ^ She wrote “A Discourse concerning the Love of God, and “Occasional Thoughts in reference to a Virtuous and Christian Life ; and several other pamphlets which she published anonymously. She died in 1708, and was interred in the cathedral church at Bath, where a monument is erected to her memory. MASQUIERES, FRANCOISE, Was the daughter of the steward of the king, and was born at Pans, where he died in 1728. She had a great taste for poetry, and wrote it with facility. Among her poetical works are a “Des- cription of the Gallery of St. Cloud,” and “The Origin of the Lute ” MATILDA, Countess of Tuscany, daughter of Boniface, Marquis of Mantua was born in 1039. Her mother, Beatrice, sister of Henry the Third’ Emperor of Germany, after the death of Boniface, married Galezo’ Duke of Lorraine, and contracted Matilda to Godfrey Gibbosus, or Crookback, Duke of Spoleto and Tuscany, Galezo’s son by a former marriage. This alliance alarmed Henry, who marched into Italy took his sister prisoner, and carried her to Germany, hoping to dissolve the agreement; but he died soon after, in 1056. Matilda’s husband also died, in 1076, and she was afterwards married to Azo the Fifth, Marquis of Ferrara, from whom she was divor^'ed by the pope, as she was also from her third husband, Welpho the Fifth, Duke of Bavaria, whom she married in 1088. She parted from him in 1095. Dispossessed of her estates by the Emneror Henry the Third, she recovered them, with vast additions, by the aid of the pope, Gregory the Seventh, who was always a friend of hers, and to whose interests Matilda through life devoted herself She died in 1115, leaving all her estates to the see of Rome. Matilda, in her wars with the emperor, manifested an indomitable firmness, that no reverses could shake. It would be tedious to trace the various brawls — they hardly deserve the dignified name of wars—which vexed the little sovereignties of that period. Matilda was so situated as to be shaken by every swell of the storm, but she emerged with honour from all her conflicts. With rare heroism she made and sustained sieges, manoeuvred troops, and, after many disasters, proved victorious, enlarged her dominions, and exalted her fame. Dante, so severe upon every flaw, gives this lady un- qualified praise in his “Furgatorio,” where she is celebrated in beautiful verse. MATILDA, Daughter of Baldwin de Lille, Count of Flanders, married her cousin, William of Normandy, afterwards King of England. The pope granted them absolution on their marriage, on condition of their erecting two chapels, which they did. She is distinguished for working the tapestry in wool, portraying the descent upon England, which is still preserved in the cathedral at Bayeux. She was a woman of great kindness and generosity; and her death, in 1083, was a source of unfeigned sorrow to her husband, and deep regret of the people both of England and Normandy. MAT. 533 MATILDA, OR MAUD, Empress of Germany and Queen of England, daughter of Henry the First, of England, and Matilda of Scotland, was born m 1102. At eight years of age, she was betrothed to Henry the Fifth, Emperor of Germany, and was sent to that country for education. The emperor dying without issue, in 1125, Matilda returned to her father’s court, who, having lost his only son, caused all his nobles, prelates, etc., to swear fealty to her as his successor, in case h i died without male issue; and in 1127, he married her to Geoffrey Plantagenet, eldest son of Fulke, Count of Anjou. Matilda went to reside in Normandy, where, in 1132, her son, afterwards Henry the Second, was born. By the^ death oi her father in 1135, she became heiress of all his dominions in England and France. She was then at Anjou with her husband, of which circumstance her cousin Stephen, Earl of Blois, took advantage, and seized on the crown of England. The barons of Normandy also submitted to Stephen; but his administration soon becoming unpopular, Matilda, in 1139; landed in England, and a number of powerful barons declared in her favour. A civil war ensued, and m 1141, Stephen was taken prisoner, and Matilda crowned queen in the cathedral at Winchester. ^ w But no sooner was she seated on the throne, than her haughty and impolitic conduct irritated the nobles and estranged her friends. She refused to listen to their requests, or to the petition of the Londoners for the restoration of the laws of Edward the Confessor. Conspiracies were formed against her, and she was obliged, in 1148, to flee to Normandy, where she resided till her death. The art of o-overnment consists mainly in an accurate knowledge of the human heart • by which princes are enabled to conciliate the affections of those around them, and by graceful condescensions, win the regard of the lower orders, of whom the great body of the nation, emphatically called “the people,” is composed. The German edu- cation of the Empress Matilda, as well as her pride, prevented her from duly estimating the importance of these things ; and thus she failed in obtaining the crown of England, which was hers in the order of regular succession. MATILDA, Of Scotland, daughter of Malcolm Canmore, King of Scotland, and Margaret Atheling. a descendant of the Anglo-Saxon hne of England’s kings, was a beautiful and accomplished lady. She married Henry the First, and proved a wise and excellent queen. She was charitable to the poor, and always watchful to do what was most useful for her people. She caused bridges to be built, and roads to be made and repaired, while she acted as regent during her husband’s absence in Normandy. As King Henry was obliged to pass most of his time in Normandy, then belonging to the English crown, in order to suppress the continual revolts of his subjects, the good Matilda was left to govern England m her own way. She was always popular; and at her decease, in 1118, she was “passionately lamented by every class of the people, to whom her virtues and wisdom had rendered her inexpressibly was mother of the , Empress Matilda. 6 i 0 mat. mau, may, MATKAINI, CLARA CANTARINI ”ir / ?»• ■-»« ;= .rMsi-UTS's, ■" Si/s-ttvg-t these she appears well instructed in sacred history and n thcnloi^ m general; one, to her son, contains many uscfid manners and conduct. Her ‘‘Christian MerlifaHnnt » very beautiful scraps of poetry, and concluded bv n to^ the Almighty, were pSnted^here. Sim al^ sophy, was generally csteemeT bj Le I temti of corresponded with many of them. * ‘ MATTUGLIANA MEA “itlslii IS—wHSifiMs s„r v* z “zi 'ns?na“ rrr dreL^r "the Bnf intellectual perS He ad ' ^T? Bolognese poetess a poetical epistle which breathes nothiiij^ but the most respectful friendship. She replied to it bv the only one of hei worL nov^ extant. The poetry is graceful, sweet, and of an elevated moral b^m enumerates the titles and honours of Cavalcabo ffh'es 1 rn for aMributin^°“.o ™anner she thinks mrn lor attubuting so much merit to her, while she modestlv to impro\emenr‘Thcn®^®n®^^® incfnth-l Whn havZ m? *■ follows a learned account of those women who OTe sou^hfotbP^r^V®'^.^^ deprecations for those wno nave sought other than honest fame. She concludes bv pv- horting the Lord of Cremona to meritorious enterprises. ^ MAUPIJSr, N. AUBIGNY, pioTarc^Se^tr^r^ diedYn l%V|'lged1hSy-toel^^^^ *‘‘® ““ mayo, SARAH c. EDGAETOH, Was born in Shirley, Massachusetts, in :819. She began to wite MCI. meg. MEL. 541 when very yoxtng, and for nine years edited an annual ealled “Tlic Rose of Sharon.” She also edited “The Ladies’ Repository,” publislied in Boston * and wrote several works, both in prose and verse ; “The Palfreys;” “Ellen Clifford;” “The Poetry of Wornen;” and “Memoir and Poems of Mrs. Julia 11. Scott ” etc. Her maiden name was Edgarton. She married, in 1846, the Rev. A. D. Mayo, of Gloucester, Massachusetts, and continued her literary pursuits with increased advantages. Had her life been prolonged, she give promise of being one of the most distinguished female writeis of America ; but death suddenly destroyed these bright hopes of eaithlj usefulness. She died, July 9th, 1848. MeINTOSH, MARIA JANE, Is a native of Georgia, in America. She was horn at Sunhurv, a village about forty miles south of Savannah, and received all the education which she derived from schools at an acadeny in her native place. In 1835, Miss McIntosh removed to the city ot New York, where she has since resided. Her first printed woik, “Blind Alice,” was published in 1840. It was followed, at various intervals, by the other tales, known as “Aunt Kitty s, which ap- peared in the following order -.-“Jessie Grahame,” “Florence Arnott, “Grace and Clara,” and “Ellen Leslie;” the last being published in 1842. “Conquest and Self- Conquest,” “Woman an Enigma, “Praise and Principle ” and a little tale called “Tim Cousins, weie published between 1843 and 1846. In 1847, the seem and to be,” was issued ; and since that Aunt Kitty s Taly,^ collected into one volume and carefully revised, “Charms and Counter- Charms,” and “Woman in America — her Work and her Rewaid. In 1850, appeared “The Christmas Guest,” intended as a book for ^^^In^all^mls McIntosh’s writings, there are evidences of originality and freshness of mind, as well as of good judgment and s'ound religious principle. In her two longer tales, she has unusual power in depicting the passions and interesting the feelings In her work on woman, she has shown herself to be one who thinks and judges for herself, uninfluenced and undisturbed by the clamour of conflicting opinions ; and there have been few books on that much -canvassed topic which show so much sound common sense, as well as thought and earnestness. Her style is easy and graceful, and her first object is evidently the maintenance of puie morality and religion. MEGALOSTRATA, A Grecian poetess, a friend of Aleman, a Spartan ^ric P^^t, flourished in the twenty -seventh Olympiad, about B. C. 668. JNone of her poems remain, but there are satires written against her, which prove her talents were known and envied. MELLON, HARRIET, DUCHESS OF ST. ALBANS, Was born in Westminster, about 1775. Her fatlmr was a gentle- man in the service of the East India Company, but died heioie the birth of his daughter. Her mother afterwards married Mi. Entwistle, a professor of music, and leader of the band at the York theatre. Miss Mellon was educated for the stage, and made 642 MER. of pmry-Lane, London, in 1793 : she was considprori actresses, and was often intrusted Sntts^ 1 wlnuw characters. In 1815, Miss Mellon married Mr coutts, a wealthy banker, who had long been attached to h^r. and at his death, in 1822, he left her hi immense f^tune Mm Coutts afterwards married the Duke of St. Albans a man* mnoh to death, she left most 'of the property to Miss Burdett, daughter of Sir Francis Burdett, on the condition fnd a?ms^ Burdertt,the surname MERCER, MARGARET, Deserving a place among the most distinguished of her sex for her noble philanthropy, and efforts in the cause of female edSion Annapolis, Maryland, in 1791. The famhy of Me^ nff ^ ancient English stock, transplanted to that country soon after Its colonization; the race has, in its new loS^ done honour to the source from whence it was derived. The "father of Margaret was, at the time of her birth, governor of Maryland a man of excellent education, refined taste, and large weal^ Redri^ Lorn public life. Governor Mercer withdrew to his estate at Cedar S^hi^ himself to agricultural pursuits, and the training f his children. Margaret was Ijis only daughter, and her education mhpr*^ immediate care, with little assistance from ni?tt ^er fpthprw often remarked, that she had been “brought ro tbP^ik/ iv a ‘ ^yai-garet Mercer is another example, added which this book furnishes, of the beneficial influence Mablln^’h^r training exercises on woman’s character, by Sc^cl?f an lier moral power more respected and effective, bcarcely an instance can be found where a father has aided and ha^Znf of his daughter, but that she has done honour to his care and kindness, and been the brightest as thp“r ^*-1 own. Such was Margaret Mercer ; f roud f4 hlhe4rinlr4“^^ore, she has added loS Holiest lustre. ‘Her character,” says her biographer, Morris in his excellent “Memoir” of this noble woman, “comprised elements th?^v«rilH combined into a perfect whole, as for aTand riaf ® of affection lor ail, and ready to sympathize with sorrow wherever met with ; which will be found scattered everywhere enpr^v possessed an energy and firmness rarely found in this connexion.” reflected farther on the subject, how few girls are trained as^ Margaret Mercer was— her mental powers developed, and strengthen rightly those delicate moral sensibilities and tender affections peculiar to her sex, he would superiority; and also he would have understood why learning— we use the term in its widest sense— is of great advantage to woman as well as to man. nnhiP she was by education and energy of mind, and of purpose. Miss Mercer was to have a wide TTpr ^ G teacher, which seemed her peculiar mission. , young. Her father’s death, which > 11*0 u Philadelphia, whither she had accompanied him for his health, proved the crisis of her life. She had been accustomed MKR. 543 t.. Jf" ;f| to ‘propSy consiS irslaveSsrsht'liberated! proyidedVor, '‘"And "now ^h^was to begin the world; she chose the arduous nost of teacher in a schooi for young girls m Virginia ; '""rhave toJf dlsMn^a Ia;"or"?wo'^o“elat1 inight devote MHirirffa Sli roftSl L Rrto Society, u .;y otl« '“‘i nml on Sunday we have a Sunday-school, in whidi I have my part, and so make out to employ every day onfi vnn spp I am free in my communication ; there are many Sicoura«’ing circumstances in the mode of life I have r l“o1 sl^nfoufwoMr Mrs.|)s sometimes^ very much dispirited, at times without cause; foi every little pafnful occurrence of misconduct in the childrp affords op- portunity of more strenuously enforcing good principl^. ^ "®' Cw hL to be thankful to my parents, a’l to my God, for a good education, until I came to look into the state of you g '^TheSfto’be made instrumental in training souls for eternity, was the ruling motive hy which she was influenced ; and, fro the very first,^ her chief efforts were devoted ^reat end, which was pursued without deviation throughout her whole career, hoSh by Cmeans to the neglect of those ^"^’fjdmry acqu^^ which she esteemed as highly as any one could do, and laboured mnst linremittinglv to communicate to her pupils. , ^ . . She Snued in this, her chosen profession, for about twenty- thTrtumn of TsV^LVd two works »-?Mfrhe‘form af a text-book in teaching moral philosophy. It is admirably i.*& r.ss,.T=? «.rk!'=|is‘s life as’ o/rurreUtiorto Authof of our beinT'and endeavours to explain Tnd enforce the principles ‘here /aid down for the w’h‘. 'S».re. » attain to a high degree of moral worth. MEREDITH, LOUISA A., Whose maiden name was Twamley, is an accomplished artist £44 MER. RIES. met. Her first publications were in th^feshton of v writef. -“Our Wild Flovvers,” and <‘tL by exquisite flowers copiSl from d^wb-^., «'"=‘rated authoress. The literary matter i^fnli f nature by the i'>^‘racts in every page™ Aftw 'iief® 111 1844, she accompanied her himhnnrifrv a® Alter hei marriage gave rise to “Notes^’^nfsittctf ■i‘>-Fn% which cannot fail to please every intellie’enf- vo a a book Mereditli published a work in ‘ reader. In 1852, Mrs. in Tasmania,” which was dedicated to nine years experience of life in the remntp Sli®®" ’ her fnture lot appears to be cast, and coS of^’fL'!" mmg sketches of life and natnre executeTwftn m i and variety. To the Flora and^Fauna sketcher devotes particular attentinn Tasmania the lively thusiasm into thLe agreeable S inw subject. agreeable and interesting branches of her MERTAK, maria SIBYLLA, A German artist, was born at Frankfort in oi daughter of Matthew Merian n. the Miss Merian became a pupii of Abrahn^^\r^^^^^ learned great neXess of Mingon, from whom she painted from nS reptiles «n^ She with the most^curiouft'd “bt “faflon the painted her subjects in water-colorr <5 on voii She fiequently astonishing number of dc«;ii 3 'n 5 a ^llum, and finished an all the variety of cha^ef ^ foms caterpillars in appear. She eyen underiook a voyage to Sur'in^am^^to insects and reptiles which were peenf^r tn fw those messalina, iHSliPiili occupied herself with literary pursu1t«f^^n^tu public life, and METETAED, ELIZA, for®t™n^on°perio’'dk4®'' 'she wafn f writes chiefly Cook’s Jou3 ” and bn. "" favoured contributor to “Eliza itiiiHips MET. MIC. 515 rcficed soul of woman is best qualified to advance. Miss Mcteyard Jias the true sense of the beautiful in nature and art, and feels it may bless the poor as well as the rich. She deserves much praise tor her ciibrts in the cause of reform. METRANA, ANNA, An Italian lady, lived in 1718, and is mentioned by Orlandi as an eminent portrait-painter. MICIIIEL, RENIER GIUSTINA Was born 1755, in Venice. Her father, Andrea Renier, was son of the last doge, save one, and her mother, Cecilia Manin, was sister of the last ; her godfather, Foscarini, had been doge himself, and was one of the principal literati of his day. The princely rank and affluence of her family, offered every possible advantage of education : from the earliest childhood she displayed a fondness for study, and a dislike for needlework, and such lady-like business. She was passionately fond of music, and devoted a great portion of time to the cultivation of that art, as well as to literary pursuits. At the age of twenty, she married Marco Michiel, a gentleman of high rank. She accompanied him to Rome, where his father resided as ambassador, and there she became acquainted with all the most distinguished geniuses of Italy. In conversing with foreigners, she felt her deficiency in the French and English languages : to these she immediately applied herself. Intimacy with professors of the university turned her attention to natural science : she became well acquainted with geometry, physics, and chemistry. She studied botany, and wrote some excellent works upon it ; but her most elaborate and considerable production, is the ^‘Feste Veniziane,” a work of no little research and learning. She lived in an extended circle of society, to all of whom she was endeared by her amiable qualities and superior abilities. Albrizzi, who particularly describes her, represents her conversation and social qualities in a very charming light. She was fond of simplicity in dress, and detested affectation in manner; beyond every thing she avoided the society of tiresome and insipid persons. “For me,” said she, “ennui is among the worst evils — I can bear pain better.” Speaking of a person wRom she had reason to condemn, “Now he is unfortunate; justice and humanity can ask no more — I forget his faults.” In one of her lettei^ she writes, “It belongs to my character to think well of people as long as it is possible.” In her latter years she became deaf, and had recourse to an car-trumpet. Her constitutional cheerfulness turned this into an advantage. Writing to a friend, she says, “My deafness is an in- estimable advantage in company ; for with the stupid and gossiping I shun all communication; their nonsense passes unheeded — but I can employ my trumpet with sensible people, and often gain in that way valuable knowledge.” Another of her opinions was, “The world improves people according to the dispositions they bring into it.” “Time is a better comforter than reflection.” In 1808, the French government sent to the municipality of Venice a writing of the engineer Cabot, entitled “Statistic questions con- cerning the city of Venice.” The municipality imposed the charge of answering this work to two of the most distinguished men then living, the celebrated bibliopole Morelli, and the erudite Jacopo 2 N 546 MIL» Filiasi. These applied to Madame Michiel to aid their labour • and It was while immersed in the studies this task involved, that the idea of her “Feste Veniziane,” so happily executed, was planned. She died in 1832, aged seventy-seven years. A monument was erected to her memory, with an inscription, which, though euiogisuc, considering her life, character, and learning, was not superior to her merits. MILESI, BIANCA Of Milan, has been very carefully educated by judicious parents. Possessing a mind capable of the highest cultivation, every thing which instructors can effect has been done to render her thoroughly accomplished. Not satisfied with a proficiency in the lighter intel- lectual acquirements, the most profound studies have received her patient and indefatigable attention. As her abilities and her labori- ous course of study were well known, her first appearance in the Republic of Letters was greeted with an applause that her subsequent works have fully justified. She is a respectable artist, having studied painting at Rome, and developed a genius for that art, which would have rendered her remarkable even without her scientific honours. MILLER, LADY, Resided at Bath-Easton, near Bath. She published “Letters from Italy,” and also a volume of poems. She was well known as a literary lady, and a patroness of literature. Her death occurred in 1781. MILNER, MARY, Is an English female writer, who has done good service to the cause of religion, by striving to infuse into the current periodical and other literature of the day, a spirit of true Christian piety. A brief glance at the various writings of this lady will show that her efforts in this direction have neither been few nor unsuccessful. To the numerous readers of these works, as well as to the religious public generally, the following few particulars of her life will not be un- interesting. She is the eldest daughter of Thomas Wilberforce Compton, Esq., a relative of that great man who so materially contributed to the success of the Anti- Slavery movement in this country. Mary Compton was born November 12th., 1797, and resided from infancy with her great-uncle the late Very Rev. Isaac Milner, Dean of Carlisle, and President of Queen’s College, Cambridge, where he was also pro- fessor of mathematics. She was married, February 16th., 1820, to the Rev. Joseph Milner, Vicar of Appleby, Westmorland, when; she still resides. Besides her contributions to periodicals, which are numerous, she has written “The Christian Mother,” published in 1838 ; “The Life of Dean Milner,” 1842; an abridgment of the same work in 1844; “Sketches illustrative of Important Periods in the History of the World, with Observations on the Moral and Religious uses of History,” 1843; a second series of these sketches came out a year or two after. In 1849, Mrs. Milner edited a revised and enlarged edition of “Mrs. Trimmer’s History of England,” for Messrs. Grant and GriflGlth; and, in 1850, appeared under her editorship the “People’s Gallery of Engravings,” in four superb quarto volumes; also “The Juvenile Scrap-Book.” “The Garden, the Grove, and the MIL. MIN. 547 Field ” a beautifully written volume on the natural, poetical, and religious aspects of the months and seasons, appeared in 1852 ; and this we believe is her latest work. We must not omit to mention the “Englishwoman’s,” or, as it is now called, the “Christian Lady s Magazine,” a monthly periodical of high literary merit and decided religious tendency, which has now been in existence, and conducted by Mrs. Milner, upwards of twelve years. MILTON, MARY, The first wife of the poet Milton, was the eldest daughter of Richard Powell, Esq., a magistrate of Oxfordshire. In 1643, at a very early age, she became the wife of John Milton, a connexion, for many reasons, very unsuitable. Mr. Powell was a zealous royalist, who practised the jovial hospitality of the country gentleman of that period- and the transition from the unrestrained freedom of such a home, to the sombre restraint of Milton’s dull residence, in a close and confined street of London— a constraint no doubt increased by his naturally reserved and abstracted nature, and the puritanic influences which surrounded him— so wearied the young creature, that she sought an invitation from her father, and in less than a month from her marriage, returned home on a visit. Here, as the summer passed on, she received repeated messages and letters from her husband, summoning her home, all of which were disregarded. Milton incensed at her disobedience, viewed her conduct as a delibe- rate desertion, which broke the marriage contract, and determined to punish it by repudiation. This matrimonial disagreement gave rise to his treatises on the “Doctrine and Discipline of Divorce the “Judgment of Martin Bucer concerning Divorce and “Tetrachordon, or Expositions upon four chief Places of Scripture which treat of Marriage.” Convinced by his own arguments, Milton began to pay his ad(&esses to a lady of great accomplishments, which alarmed the parents of his wife, and, no doubt, awoke her to a sense of the impropriety of her conduct. While on a visit to a neighbour and kinsman, he was surprised by the sudden entrance of his wife, who threw herself at his feet, and expressed her penitence. After a short struggle of resentment, he again received her, and sealed the reconciliation by opening his house to her father and brothers, who had been driven from their home by the triumph of the republican ^^M%. Milton died young, leaving three daughters, who severally filled the office of amanuensis and reader to their father, in his darkened old age. MINGOTTL CATHARINE, A CELEBRATED Italian singer, was born at Naples, in 1728. After tne death of her father, who was a German, Catharine entered a Bonvent, where she was instructed in music. When she was fourteen she left the convent, and some time after married Mingotti, director of the opera at Dresden. Here she was very much admired, and sang at the theatre, before the king. Her reputation soon extended through Europe, and under the direction of the celebrated Farinelli, she visited most of the principal cities on the continent, and also came to London. She died at Munich, in 1807. She was a highly educated and intellectual w^^man. 548 MIN. MIR. MINUTOLI, LIVIA, Daughier ta Andr^ and Lucretia de Vulcano, was married to Bon Louis de Silvia, Duke of Pastrano, Knight of the order of St. James, and commander of the castle of Capuano. When she became a widow, Charles the Fifth, Emperor of Germany, chose her Sood sense, to conduct the education of Margaret of Austria, his daughter. She lived in the sixteenth century. MIEBEL, LEZINSKA EUE DE, Was born ’at Paris, daughter of a commissary of the marine She belonged to a family, ’every branch of which was opulent except her own. Nature had endowed her, however, with i firm- ness of character and a loftiness of spirit which rendered poverty honourable, as, instead of degrading, it spurred her to those exerS whieh have given her name a European celebrity. She determined at a very early age, to accomplish an object which she set before herself; that was, to become independent by her own eiforts and to supply the wants of her mother and her young brother After long and due consideration, she determined upon applying herself to miniature painting, which she felt was her particular vocation She was then eighteen, and remarkable for beauty and intelligence Having entered herself as a student with Augustin, she regulated her hours upon the strictest rules of industry and method- every moment had its employment ; a time was allotted to the necessary practice of her art ; a time to reading, and a time to needle- work, op at four^ o clock in the morning, she was always ready and never hurried; the evening she devoted to society, and the day to the most persevering labours. Her youthful spirit know no languor, either moral or physical. Filling her place gracefully in the diawing-ioom, in the studio she was the most severe and inde- fatigable of students. Preparing by earnest and fatiguing application her distant tuture success — o o “For sluggard’s brows the laurel never grows Renown is not the child of indolent repose.” The besetting sin of miniature painters is want of skill in drawing • Augustin could teach her the way of mixing and laying on colours* and the little mysteries of the profession ; but this was not art, it was not drawing. A friend of her family, M. Belloc, a very distinguished connoisseur, advised her to withdraw from the school of Au^^ustin and to give herself up exclusively and strenuously to the study of drawing. She took this judicious advice, and under his friendly direction applied herself to copy the greatest masters of her special branch of art. Her talent became rapidly developed, and she soon acquired a distinguished reputation. After her marriage with M. de Mirbel, she continued her efforts for improvement, which were* attended by fame, fortune, and success. While the merit of her miniatures was acknowledged all over Europe, her charming manners and intelligent mind rendered her house the resort of the most distinguished literary and artistic personages of the day. She died m September, 1849, deeply regretted by all who could’ estimate her genius and her worth. MIR. 549 MIRIAM. V. Sister of Aaron and Moses, was daughter of Amram and Jochebad, Her name— Miriam, ^Hhe star of the sea,'' (according to St. Jerome, ‘‘s/te who brightens or enlightens" )—msiy have been given from a precocious exhibition of the great qualities which afterwards dis- tinguished her. That it was rightly given, her history proves. Our first view of her is when she is keeping watch over the frail basket, among the flags on the banks of the Nile, where Moses, her baby- brother, lay concealed. Miriam was then thirteen years old, but her intelligence and discretion seem mature. Then, when the time came for the redemption of Israel from the house of bondage, Moses was not alone; Aaron his brother and Miriam his sister were his coadjutors. “It is certain,” says Dr. Clarke (a learned and pious expounder of the Old Testament) “that Miriam had received a portion of the prophetic spirit; and that she was a joint leader of the people with her two brothers, is proved by the words of the prophet Micah;— ‘For I brought thee up out of the land of Egypt, and I sent before thee Moses, and Aaron, and Miriam which would not have been said if she had not taken a prominent post in the emigration. Probably she was the leader of the women; as Ave find after the miraculous passage of the Red Sea, and the destruction of Pharaoh and his army, when Moses, to celebrate the great events, sung his glorious ‘Song,’ the earliest recorded poetry of the world, that his sister came forward and gave her beautiful and spirit- thrilling response. “And Miriam the prophetess, the sister of Aaron, took a timbrel in her hand ; and all the women went out after her with timbrels and dances. “And Miriam answered them, ‘Sing ye to the Lord, for he hath triumphed gloriously ; the horse and his rider hath he thrown into the sea.’ ” It is sad tjiat we must record the fall of Miriam from the high pinnacle which her faith, energy, and genius had won. What her crime Avas is not fully stated, only that she and Aaron “spake against Moses” because “he had married an Ethiopian woman.” Perhaps Miriam disliked her sister-in-law; though it appears she and Aaron disparaged the authority of Moses ; it might be from envy of his favour Avith the Lord. Her sin, whatever passion prompted it, was soon exposed and punished. God smote her AAuth leprosy ; and only at the earnest intercession of Moses, healed her after seven days. The camp moved not Avhile she was shut out ; thus the people testified their reverence and affection for her. She lived nineteen years after this, but her name is mentioned no more till the record of her death. She died a short time before her brother Aaron, in Kadesh, Avhen the children of Israel were within sight of the promised land. Eusebius asserts that her monument stood near the city of Petrae, and was considered a consecrated spot when he lived and Avrote, in the fourth century. Her death occurred B. C. 1453, Avhen she was about one hundred and thirty- one years old, so that her life Avas prolonged beyond the term of either of her brothers. She has left a beautiful example of sisterly tenderness, and Avarm womaly participation in a holy cause. In genius, she was superior to all the women who preceded her ; and in the inspiration of her 550 MIT. spirit (she was a ^prophetess- or poet,) none of her contemporaries male or female, except Moses, was her equal. That she was too ambitious is probable, and did not willingly yield to the authority with which the Lord had invested her younger brother, who had been her nursling charge. From this portion of her history a warning is sounded against the pride and self-sufficiency which the consciousness of great genius and great usefulness is calculated to incite. Woman should never put off her humility. It is her guard as well as ornament. MITCHELL, MARIA, Is the dpghter of William and Lydia C. Mitchell, descendents of the earlier settlers of Nantucket Island, in the state of Massa- members of the Society of Friends, or Quakers. Mrs Mitchell descended from the same stock with Dr. Franklin whose mother was from this island; and it is quite remarkable, that throughout this^ family lineage are to be traced some of those traits of character which, in full measure, marked the character and history of that distinguished philosopher. The mother of Miss Mitchell was much distinguished, in her youth, for her fondness for books 1 Q 10 parents Maria was the third child, born August 1st.. 1818. At a very early age she busied herself in writing tales for her brothers and sisters, and other juvenile friends, printing them with her pen, and binding them in the form of books. Some of these little productions were very ingenious, and would have done honour to maturer years. From her mother and an excellent preceptress she received the first rudiments of her education, and at the age of eleven entered her ^ther s school, alternately as student and assistant teacher. I o the study and practice of astronomy her father was a devotee. duties of life permitted, the whole man was engrossed with the pursuit. Without instruments at that period, or the means of procuring any, he contemplated the heavens as a shepherd watching the motions of the firmament, and investigating its laws by bis^ own resources. It is said that his love of the study origi- nated in observing, in very early life, the phenomenon of the harvest moon, and in attempting to search out the cause before he knew that It had been done by others. Later in life he became possessed 01 instruments,^ and engaged in practical operations ; and Maria, who had already distinguished herself in mathematical learning, was employed as assistant in the observatory. , duties of a mere assistant in an establishment oi scarcely calculated to) attach one to the employment, yet Miss Mitchell was enamoured of the prospect of observing bv herself, and commenced her career by obtaining altitudes of tin heavenly bodies, for the determination of the local time. The instrument thus used was the sextant, one of the most difficult ot the observatory. Mastering this, she engaged in the study of the familiarizing herself with all the instruments, she became skilful in their use. On the 1st. of October, 1847, she discovered a telescopic comet, tor^ which ^ she obtained the gold medal of the King of Denmark, an interesting account of which has been written by the Hon. Edward ^ute President of Harvard University. Miss Mitchell calculated the elements of this comet, and commu- MIT. 551 nicated a memoir on the subject to the Smithsonian Institute. She has been for some time engaged with her father m mahing the necessary astronomical observation for the measuration of an arc of the meridian between Nantucket and Portland, in the employ- ment of Dr. Bache, for the coast survey. At the invitation of the sunerintendent, she also made some observations at the northern Extremity of this arc. She is also engaged in the computations of the new Nantucket Almanac, authorized by the government of the United States, and under the superintendence of Lieutenant Davis. Amidst all these employments, she finds time to read many of the French and German mathematical writers, and to keep up with the literature of the day. She has been elected a member of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences, the only that honour, and subsequently, on the nomination of Pi ofcssoi Agassis, a member of the American Association for the Promotion of Science. MITFORD, MARY RUSSELL, Was born on the IGth. of December, 1786, at Alresford, in Hamp- shire Her father was of an old Northumberland family, one of the Mitfords of Mitford Castle; her mother the only daughter of the Rev. Dr. Russell, of Ash, in Hampshire, and sh^jvas their only child When still a young girl, about the year 1806, Miss Mitford published a volume of miscellaneous poems, and two volumes of narrative poetry after the manner of Scott, “Christina the Maid ol the South Seas,” (founded upon the stoiy of the ^lutmeers of tlio Bounty, afterwards taken up by Lord Byron;) and Blanche, a Spanish Story ” These books sold well and obtained a fair share of popularity, and some of them were reprinted in America. How- ever Miss Mitford herself was not satisfied with them, ajid for several of the following years devoted herself to reading instead of writing; indeed it is doubtful whether she would ever have writ en ao-ain had not she, with her parents, been reduced from the h gh affluence to which they were born, to comparative Poverty, Fiha affection induced her to resume the pen she had long thrown asidfi and accordinffly she wrote the series of papers which afterwards and Scenery,” about 1820. But so little was the peculiar and original excellence of her descriptions understood at first, that, attci being relected by the more important publications, they at last Lw®th^ fight il the “Lady’s Magazine.” The iong in discovering the beauties of a style so fresh yet so fimshed. and in appreciating the delicate humour and the si^mple pathos ot these tales: and the result was, that the popularity of these sketches outgrew that of the works of a loftier order from the same pen ; ancl’ e-rery nook and corner of the cluster of cottages around Three - Mile-Cross, near Reading, in Berkshire, (in O"® authoress herself resided,) is as well known as the streets and lanes around the reader’s own home. Four other volume of sketches were afterwards added ; the fifth, and last, in 1832. Extending her observation from the country village to the market-town, J^iss Mitford published another interesting volume of descriptions, entitled “Bclford^Regis.” She edited three volumes, called “Stories of Ameii- can Life by American Writers.” She also published a volume of “Country Stories ;” a volume of “Dramatic Scenes ; an opera called 552 MNI. *'Sadak and Kalasrade,” and four tragedies, the first entitled » represented at the great London Theatre in 182? mV “Foscari-” then “Eionvi’* and Charles the First all were successful. “Ricnzi,” in particular long continued a favourite. She also edited four volumes^ of -Fin: den s . Tableaux, and contributed many articles, both prose anrl poetical, to other annuals and magazines. An edition of hei^ dramatic works was published in two volumes, in 1854; and shortly b^fo^e ^ “Atherton,” a pleasant story told with^all the fr eshness and love of nature which characterizes her earlier sketches of country life, although the author’s physical powers we th^^^^^ so gi-eatly impaired as to render any enjoyment of the eltein^ beauties of nature impossible. ^ ^ exteinai Miss Mitford died at Swallowfield Cottage, near Ecadin.^ which Es seienity of her mind during the closing hours of her career which had been one of no little trouble and suffering- “I take for granted that you know my afflictions- but Cnd very merciful He has left un withered my intellect and my affections and, at this very moment, I am sitting at the open window inSm the sweet summer air; a jar of beautiful roses on the windows M in Of ffcsh -gathered meadow-sweet, sending in Its almondy fragrance from without; and although too much the m" ohair to look down on my little flower-beds, I have m-?uict distant harvest-flelds for a piospect. rheie is consolation here— the best consolation next to the goodness of God, is the beauty of nature.” MNISZECH, MAEIHA, Czarina of Muscovy, was the daughter of a Polish nobleman crcorge Mniszech, palatine of Sandomir, He was ambitious bnt without the ability to conduct hi, ambition, an?hrdes?ves ti e appellation of an .intriguer rather than a politician. It has hlen often seen how; trivial incidents sway the destinies of individuals • and a long tram of events, romantic and horrible, which form the destiny Marina, may be traced to the circumstance of a pardon granted by the palatine to an old woman condemned to death, vvho held the social position of a witch. This personage being ptroduced into the iialace for the exercise of her profession cast- mg her eyes^upon the extraordinary beauty and grace of the daughter f P '601 §6, boldly predicted that she would one day occupy a throne pis prediction was taken seriously; the child was educated for her future elevation, to which she looked forward with confidence A noble youth called Zarucki, with whom she had been educated* conceived for her a most violent passion ; out her thoughts were bent upon ambitious elevation, and she received his sentiments with inditterence. He will appear at another period of her life By a train of almost incredible events, which read more like the wildest imaginings of fiction than the records of sober historv our heroine was placed on the throne of Russia, being as the wife’ 01 Demetrius, a real or assumed son of Ivan the Fourth^, crowned MOH. 553 Czarina, this Ivan having been the first Kussian monarch who assumed the title of Czar, in 1550. Demetrius, however, soon gave offence to his subjects, who con- spired against him and slew him. Marina escaped, and meeting with an adventurous Jew named Jankeli, who was willing to personate the murdered czar, escaped as it was said from the blows of the assassins, entered into a cofitest with the usurper who occupied it for the throne. This contest was put an end to by the Polish monarch Sigismond the Third, who placed his son Ladislaus thereon. But though the other claimants were set aside, the ambitious Marina would not give up so readily the aim of her life ; she dressed herself in the garb of a general, mounted on horseback, put her- self at the head of all the forces she could collect, and manfully opposed herself to Ladislaus. A powerful unwearying will, sustained by such 'wonderful courage, obtained many adherents. She made herself allies of the wandering Tartars and Cossacks ; but the treachery of her pseudo-husband turned these into enemies, and, after incredible efforts, she found herself at last in a dungeon, in the power of her opponents. Disdaining to supplicate compassion, she resigned herself to her fate. She said she did not wish to live, if she could not reign. But she had not come to the end of her adventures. One day, the quiet of her prison was broken by a noise of combatants ; the doors flew open. Oh Providence ! It was Zarucki, the lover of her childhood ; he had become a chief of the Cossacks. After liberating her, he offered to conduct her into Poland to her father. This offer she refused. Intoxicated with the ambition of royalty, she exerted her influence over this devoted champion to incite new and fruitless attempts at recovering a sovereignty to which she had no claim. She united herself to Zarucki, over whose mind she obtained complete dominion; his Cossacks followed her with impetuosity, and, like a devastating torrent, poured upon the east of Russia. It was at this epoch that the patriots Kosmo, Minin, and the Prince Pojarski, formed a con- federacy to free their country from the foreigners, who rendered it a scene of carnage. The first to be encountered vras Zarucki ; their superior forces completely overpowered him, and he \vas forced to flee with Marina and their infant son among the snows and wildernesses. It would be difficult to describe the sufferings they encountered; for it was in the depth of winter that their wanderings began. Their fate was inevitable ; they were taken by a detachment of the Russian army. Zarucki fell at the feet of his wife, staining the snow with his blood. Marina was considered by these men as the firebrand which had brought destruction upon their country. With revengeful brutality they broke the ice of the River Jaick with axes, and plunged the unfortunate creature into its cold waters! MOHALBI, GARAFILIA, A Greek girl, was born in the island of Ipsara, in 1817. Her parents were rich and respectable, and among the first people in Ipsara. When Garafllia was about seven years of age, the place of her nativity was totally destroyed by the Turks, under the usual circumstances of horror. Saved by almost a miracle from a violent death, she fell into the hands of the enemy, was separated from her grandmother and sister, taken to Smyrna, and there was ran- o54 MOL. somed by an American merchant, to whose knees shp pIutkt protection in the street. This gentleman took her home with^him and became so much engaged by her intelligence and amiablene^’ hat he determined to send her to his relations in bLo“ in orS ia11\Tn®d\S7aeteVrand"'’“^®’ “ ^^I'-eation • onnd h^ way into all their hearts. She won affections as bv ■ /I protector knew no distinction, in his feelings, between her and his own daughters-he was her father-they were hei sisters. She was so mild and gentle, so free from selfishness so attMtive to the wants of others, so ready to prefer their -wi'she-* and tractable, and withal so bright and of her mind and morals harmonized so com pletely with the grace and truly Grecian loveliness of her perswi to Lr to know and not become strongly aUached to her. Her manners were much older than her yelrl and so considerate in every respect, that, so far from being ^bSen fehe could hardly be said to have been a care to her adonted father. Without stepping over the strictest bounds of truth, it may which she brought into his house was when she sickened and died. noube, of^he tTter“of°^«?n never been a strong one. Toward the close or tne winter of 1830, she exhibited symptoms of a rapid decline Dining her illness, the singular • submissiveness of her character uttered no complaint, was grateful f ^ her only anxiety seemed to be to avoid fhl lfJ mental faculties remained clear to i*n she read daily always kept close by her side or under her pillow. She died, March 17th., 1830, without a struggle, and apparently without a pang. ana fpw^nf of her decease, yet tew of her sex have ever experienced such changes or such thrilling incidents as had marked her short span. But it is not as a heroine 01 a martyr that she finds her place in our record. We give her ^“i^hle disposition, T ^ qualities of her mind and heart, make her distinguished. wi. ^f'the blossom was biief; but the virtues of the soul, her patience and piety, like flower, give a lasting charm to her character, a..d make her memory a sweet blessing to the young. MOLSA, TARQUINIA, Daughter of Camillus Molsa, knight of the order of St. James of Spam, and granddaughter of Francis Maria Molsa, a celebrated Italian poet, was one of the most accomplished ladies in the world, uniting in an extraordinary degree wit, learning, and beauty. Her lather, observing her genius, had her educated with her brothers, and by the best masters, in every branch of literature and science. Some of the most distinguished scientific men of the time were her instructors and eulogists. She was perfect mistress of Latin, Greek, and the ethics of Aristotle, Plato, and Plutarch. She also under- ^^tooa Hebrew and natural philosophy, and wrote her own language, MON. 555 the Tuscan, with great ease and spirit. She played on tlie lute and violin, and sang exquisitely. Tarquinia Molsa was highly esteemed by Alphonsus the Second, Duke of Ferrara, and his whole court ; and the city of Rome, by a decree of the senate, in which all her excellences were set forth, honoured her with the title of Singular, and bestowed on her, and the whole family of Molsa, the rights of a Roman citizen, a very unusual honour to be conferred on a woman. This decree was passed December 8th., 1600. Molsa was married to Paulus Porrinus, but losing her husband while still very young, she would never consent to be married again. She grieved so much for his death, as to be called another Artemisia. She retained her personal charms to an advanced period of her life, confirming the opinion of Euripides, “That the autumn of beauty is not less pleasing than its spring.” Although so courted and extolled, she avoided notice and distinction, and retained to the last her fondness for a quiet and retired life. MONICA, Mothei^ of Augustine, Bishop of Hippo, was born of Christian parents, in Numidia. She was not so much indebted to her mother’s care, as to that of an old servant of the house, who had nursed her father. This pious servant never suffered the children to drink even water, except at meals, telling them, that if ever they became mistresses, the custom of drinking would remain; and they would indulge it with wine, not water. Yet Monica learned by degrees to drink wine, having been sent to draw it for the use of the family ; but having been called a drunkard by one of the maids when in a passion, she, struck with shame that such a reproach should be addressed to her, gave up the practice for ever. She was married to Patricias, a pagan, a native of Tagasta, in Numidia, and endeavoured, by her gentleness, to win him over to her faith, patiently enduring his passionate temper, in the hope that his natural goodness and benevolence would one day make him a restraint to himself. Many of her friends complained to her of the harsh treatment they received from their husbands, w’hen she ad- vised them to follow her plan; which some did, and afterwards thanked her for her counsel. She also completely gained the heart of her unkind and prejudiced mother-in-law. She was never known to repeat anything that might cause a quarrel, but only what would heal and reconcile. Though so obedient to her husband, Monica prevailed on him to allow their son Augustine, born in the year 357, to be brought up a Christian; but though he made great progress in learning, he was, in early life, very dissipated. Patricius, who only wished him to be learned and eloquent, was satisfied ; but Monica grieved over his errors, and prayed constantly for him, and patiently remonstrated with him for more than nine years. Her husband died a Christian, leavii^ her only this one son as an object of solicitude. Augustine had been led away by the doctrine of the Manichees, and still continuing ’his dissolute life, she entreated a bishop to reason him out of his errors. “Your son,” said he, “is too much elated at present, and carried away by the pleasing novelty of his error, to regard any arguments. Let 556 MOK. co^itiime praying to the Lord forliim* he will in the course of his studies, discover his error.” ’ last ‘' a ^hfle persisted in her request. At orrect, tnough not till after the anxious mother had wTitin in mingled anxiety and hope for many years. bhe had followed her son to Rome, on hearing of his illnos. and remained there with him afterwards. They were conversinrJ one evening on holy subjects: the world appeared of n^vlluc tn f“’rv f ^ do here, and why I am heie, I know not; the hope of this life is now quite swnf One M conversion, was an object for which I ^wished to ^ measure. What do I days after this she was seized with a fever Snmp one lamented that she was about to die in a foreign land~she bad S. I" MOJS'IMA, Mithrid^atcs the Great, was a native of Salonica Her husband loved her devotedly, but when he was defeated by Lucullus he c^sed her and all his other wives to be put to death lest thev should fall into the hands of the enemy. Some years after Mith^ ridates was killed at his own request, to avoid a similar fate, B.C. 64. MONK, THE HON. MRS.,' daughter of Lord Molesworth, an Irish nobleman .and of Gem-ge Monk, Esq. By her own unassisted efforts she learned the Spanish, Italian, and Latin languages, and the art of poetry Her poems were not published tiU after her death, when theVwiwP printed under the title of “Marinda; Poems and Translatfonr on several occasions.” These writings are said to show the true spidt of poetry, and much delicacy and correctness of thought and ex- ? fpvpp'f "^titten while occupied with ®the care of good ffb/a™ ^’ without any assistance, excepting that of a n,? oTi’ a lady of exemplary character, and greatly beloved by all who knew her. She died at Bath, in 1715. MONTAGU, ELIZABETH, Daughter of Matthew Robinson, of Horton, Kent, was a lady ot gi eat natural abilities, which were much improved under the tuition of Dr. Conyers Middleton. About 1742, she married Edward t^Ie Yorkshire, son of Charles, fifth son of the hist Eail of Sandwich. By him she had one son, who died m his infancy. She devoted herself to literature, and formed a t Stocking Club, from a little incident that Mcurred _th®re, and is thus explained by Madame D’Arblay: these parties were originally instituted at Bath, endowed their name to an apology made by Mr. Stillingfleet, in declining to MON. 557 accept an invitation to a literary meeting at Mrs. Vesey’s, from not being, he said, in the habit of displaying a proper equipment for an evening assembly. ‘Phol’ cried she, with her well-known, vet always original simplicity, while she looked inquisitively at hira'and his accoutrements, ‘Don’t mind dress! come in your blue stockings!’ With which words, humorously repeating them as he entered the apartment of the chosen coterie, Mr. Stillingfleet claimed permission to appear, and these words, ever after, were fixed i^ playful stigma upon Mrs. Vesey’s associations. AVhile to Mrs. Vesey, the Bas Bleu Society owed its origin and its epithet, the meetings that took place at Mrs. Montagu’s were soon more popularly known by that denomination, for though they could not be more fashionable, they were far more splendid.” In 1775, the death of Mr. Montagu left Mrs. Montagu a widow with an immense property; and among the earliest acts of her munificence was that of settling one hundred pounds per annum on her less affluent friend Mrs. Carter, with whom she was on terms of affectionate intimacy. Herself and her style of living at this period are described by one of her friends, who was only then beginning her subsequent career of brilliancy and utility. Hannah More, at the age of thirty, thus writes of Mrs. Montagu, who was then about fifty-five years of age ^ “Mrs. Montagu received me with the most encouraging kindness ; she is not only the finest genius, but the finest lady I ever saw; she lives in the highest style of magnificence ; her apartments and table are in the most splendid taste; but what baubles are these when speaking of a Montagu ! Her form (for she has no hody^ is delicate even to fragility; her countenance the most animated in the world ; the sprightly vivacity of fifteen with the judgment and experience of a Nestor. But I fear she is hastening to decay very fast ; her spirits are so active, that they must soon wear out the little frail receptacle that holds them.” Fortunately, in this, Hannah More did not evince herself a true prophetess, for Mrs. Montagu’s life was prolonged for nearly thirty years after the date of this prediction. In 1781, she built her magnificent house in Portman Square, and also continued her building and planting at her country residence, Sandleford. Here Mrs. Hannah More was a frequent visitor, and has given some spirited sketches of their mode of living, in her correspondence. . . ^ . Mrs. Montagu published an “Essay on the Writings and Genius of Shakspere,” which deserved and acquired great celebrity. She was an intimate friend of Lord Lyttleton, and is said to have assisted him in some of his writings. She lost the use of her sight several years before her decease, but retained her mental faculties to the last. She died August 25th., 1802, in her eighty-second year, and was buried in Westminster Abbey. The body of her infant son, who had been dead nearly sixty years, was, by her own desire, removed out of Yorkshire, and placed in her tomb ; a circumstance displaying the maternal tenderness of her heart in a touching manner. Mrs. Montagu was a woman of great taients, yet notwithstanding her high attainments in literature, benevolence was the most striking feature in her character. She was the rewarder of merit, the friend of her own sex, and the poor always found in her a liberal bene- 658 MON. factress. For some years before her death, she had been in the habit of giving a yearly entertainment, on May-day, to the chimney- sweeps of London, who mourned her loss with great grief Her published works are “Essay on the Genius and Writings of Shak- spere,” 1799; “Four Volumes of Letters,” 1809 and 1813; “Dialoffues of the Dead, in part,” 1760. MONTAGU, LADY MARY WORTLEY, Was the oldest daughter of Evelyn, Duke of Kingston, and Lady Mary Fielding, daughter of the Earl of Denbigh. She was born at Thoresby, in Nottinghamshire, about the year 1690. She early gave such evidence of genius, that her father placed her under the .‘jame preceptors as her brother, and she acquired a singular pro- ficiency in classical studies. Brought up in great seclusion, she was enabled to cultivate her mind to a degree rarely seen in women of that period. In 1712 she became the wife of Edward Wortley Montagu, and continued to live in retirement until her husband’s appointment, on the accession of George the First, to a seat in the treasury, which brought her to London. Introduced at court her wit and beauty called forth universal admiration, and she became familiarly acquainted with Pope, Addison, and other dis- tinguished writers. In 1716, Mr. Wortley was appointed ambassador to the Porte, and Lady Mary accompanied him. Here began that correspondence which has procured her such wide-spread celebrity and placed her among the first of female writers in our tongue • and here, too, her bold, unprejudiced mind, led her to that important step which has made her one of the greatest benefactors of mankind While dwelling at Belgrade, during the summer months. Lady Mary observed a singular custom prevalent among the Turks— that of engrafting, or as it is now called, inoculating with variolous matter, to produce a mild form of small-pox, and stay the ravages of that loathsome disease. She examined the process with philoso- phical curiosity, and becoming convinced of its efficacy, did not hesitate to apply it to her own son, a child of three years old. On her return home she introduced the art into England,* by means of the medical attendant of the embassy ; but its expediency being questioned among scientific men, an experiment, by order of the government, was made upon five persons under sentence of death which proved highly successful. ’ What an arduous and thankless enterprise Lady Mary’s was no one, at the present day, can form an idea. She lived in an" ’age obstinately opposed to all innovations and improvements, and she says herself, “That if she had foreseen the vexation, the persecution, and even the obloquy which it brought upon her, she would never have attempted it.” The clamours raised against it were beyond belief. The medical faculty rose up in arms, to a man ; the clergv descanted from their pulpits on the injpiety of seeking to take events out of the hands of Providence ; thus exhibiting more narrowness than the Turks, whose obstinate faith in predestination would have naturally led them to this conclusion. Lady Mary, however, soon gained many supporters among the enlightened classes, headed bv the Princess of Wales, afterwards Queen of George the Second'; and truth, as it always does, finally prevailed. She gave much ( i‘ her time to advice and superintendence in the families where in- oculation was adopted, constantly carrying her iittic daiigliter MON. 659 hor into the sick room, to prove her security from infection. The present age, which has benefited so widely by this art and its improvement! can form but a faint estimate of the ravages o that fearful scourge, before the introduction of inoculation, when either a loathTmi disease, a painful death, or disfigured features, awaited nearly every being born. This may account, in some measure, for the absence of that active gratitude which services such as hers Md have called Had Lady Mary Wortley lived in the flavs of heathen Greece or Rome, her name would Lave been enrolled among the deities who have benefited mankind. But in Christian England, her native land, on which she bestowed so dear a blessing and through it, to all the nations of the earth, what Ls Teen ’her recompense? We read of colossal endowments by the British government, upon great generals ; l^ave pensions granted, through several Qprvpfl their country: of monuments erected by the liiitisn people to Warriors, aud even to weak ;|eiou^prm^ but where is the monument to Lady Mary Wortley Where is recorded th3 pension, the dignity, bestowed vine La steLt^future generations that she was a benefactor to the humL race, aU that her country acknowledged it? In the rTnte orhStorv and in the annals of medicine, her name must find fts plaL ffihero Lone is the deed recorded, which beneath every roof in Christendom, from the palace to the pauper s hut, ha=, earned ,s,ss'iKSi..y « mlentr'sftft orbL'^^eadier yLrs, aLd is published with her col- ‘‘■xlL onee’frilliant court beauty was now become ro ind« to her personal appearance, that, speaking of f 1 .MLqTofBLe!^ ttiniuished’ nobleman, and was the mother of a large family. 560 MON. Lady Montagu s letters were first printed, surreptitiously in 17G3 edition of her works was published, in fivj volumes* great-grandson, Lord Wharn- \ additional letters and information, in 1837. The letters fiom Constantinople and France have been often reprinted. MONTANCLOS, MARIE EMILIE MAYON, MADAME DE, Was born at Aix, in 1736. Her first husband was Baron de Piinceu, and her second, Charlemagne Cuvelier Grandin de Mont- nclos. Being left a widow a second time, she devoted herself to hteiature. She wrote comedies in one act, vaudevilles, and operas " MONTEGUT, JEANNE DE SEGLA, MADAME DE, married, at sixteen, to treaprer-general of l^he district of Toulouse. This lady obtained three times the prize at the floral games of Toulouse composed odes, letters, poems, and translated almost all the odes ^ Horace, in verse. She understood Latin, Italian, and English Her works were published in Paris, in 1768! J^ngiish. MONTENAY, GEORGETTE DE, ^ Was still young when her father, her mother, and 'six scrvmf^ m heir house, died of the plague. She had Si’e good L tune to escape, and Jeanne d’Albret, Queen of Navarre, took her into her service as maid of honour. The reading the er^bletns of Ale at gave this young lady the idea of composing a hundred emblems on Christian or moral subjects, illustrated"^ by verses of her ^n, which she dedicated to Jeanne d’Albret, and which were printed in 1574. MONTI, PERTICARI COSTANZA, daughter of the great Vincenzo Monti; she has an heredityy claim to genius. The sons of great men are proverbially deficient, whether from the impartiality of nature, who will ndt confhie her giLs to one family, or because the great man is too much occupied mth the cares of greatness to fulfil the important though minute offices of a parent. Whatever may be the case in to the education of this his only and beloved child, and he was fully rewarded by the result Costanza SrefrlVLaTn^ohn/ ^oWcted; shl becamTan ex“ of mistress of the modern tongues ot Euiope. Perfectly versed in general literature, she added Ikill in mnsic and painting to her accomplishments. It was her fortune deffiorpf"^TTo® Wife of that illustrious man whose death Italy still lui^uiN . abate her ardour for intellectual th mpV ber course of study, and wrote poems hood to iipT applause. She returned in her widow- 1 , -vpfnfilni ® ^ouse, where, entirely devoted to study, she of n nopf- So much solid information joined to the grace.s wor?hv tn ^ame of Constanza Monti literature? iuuaortal father ia the aauals of MON. 5G1 MONTMORENCY, CHARLOTTE MARGARET, The wife of Cond^, was famous for her beauty, which captivated Ileurv the Fourth of France. To escape the importunities of this powerful lover, her husband carried her off, on their wedding mgnt, to Brussels, where she remained till Heniy’s assassination, in 1610. 8he died in 1650, aged fifty-seven. Her son was the great Conde. MONTPENSIER, ANNE MARIE LOUISE D’ORLEANS, DUCHESS DE, Daughter of Gaston, Duke d’Orleans, brother of Louis the Thir- teenth was born 1627. She inherited boldness, intrigue, and impetuosity from her father ; and during the civil wars of the Fronde, she not only embraced the party of the Duke de Conde, but she made her adherents fire the cannon of the Bastile on the troops of Louis the Fourteenth. This rash step against the authority of her king and cousin, ruined her hopes, and after in vain aspirmg to the hand of a sovereign prince, she, in 1669, married^ the Count do Lauzun, a man much younger than herself. The king, though he had permitted the union, threw obstacles in the way of me lovers, and Lauzun was kept in prison for ten years ; but after the cession of Dombes and Eu, of which the Duchess de Montpensier was the sovereign, she was allowed to see her husband. But she was violent and jealous, and Lauzun was ungrateful and faithless ; and she at last forbade him to appear in her presence, and retired to a convent. She wrote two romances, and some devotional books. There is a collection of letters to Madame de Motteville, written by Mademoi- selle Montpensier, and her most important work, the “Memoirs, a farrago of curious anecdotes, valuable from the sincerity, good faith, and vivacity with which they are written. These “Memoirs liave been and will be sought for among the literary curiosities of the seventeenth century, though they contain much that is trifling, or rather, mere gossip. She was known by the name of Mademoiselle. MONTPENSIER, JACQUELIN LONGVIC, DUCHESS DE, Was the youngest daughter of John de Longvic, lord of Guny, and was married, in 1538, to Louis de Bourbon, the second of the name, Duke de Montpensier. She was a lady of great merit, ami a favourite of Catharine de Medicis ; and had she lived, she might have by her counsels, prevented many of the cruel deeds of this princess; but she died in 1561. She openly avowed, in her last illness, what her husband had long suspected, that she was a Pro- testant ; and two of her daughters professed the same faith. Thuanus praises this lady for her talents, prudence, and masculine understanding. She was intelligent and skilful in the affairs of government, and always solicitous for the public tranquillity. It was to her that the Archbishop of Vienna addressed himself, when, foreseeing the ruin of the princes of the blood, during the reign of Francis the Second, he told her that if she kept not her promise of opposing the house of Guise, all was lost. It was by her influence with Catharine de Medicis, that Michael de FHopital was made Chancellor of France. “Had this been the only meritorious action of her life,” says Bayle, “it ought to have consecrated her memory. No Other person could have afforded, in so dangerous a conjuncture, 562 MOR. an equal support to the monarchy.” The duchess also contributed to the preservation of the life of the Prince de Cond^. MOBATA, OLYMPIA FULVIA, Was born at Ferrara, in 1526. Her father, preceptor to the voune Feirara, sons of Alphonsus the First, observing her geniuf pains m cultivating it. Olympia was called” to court for belles-lettres with the Princess of Ferrara v^re she astonished the Italians by declaiming in Latin and Greek’ explaining the paradoxes of Cicero, and answering anv Question ftat was put to her. Her father’s death, and the iU heaUh of her devoted herself to house- hold affair^ and the education of her three sisters and a brother A young German, named Andrew Grunthler, who Ld Sed medicine^, and taken his doctor’s degree at Ferrara, married her ^Btle brother, to Germany. Schweinfurt, in Franconia, which was soon after barely escaped with their lives The hardships they suffered in consequence, caused Morata’s death in faUh wldch°lbtb®n She died in 1555, in the Protestant aitn, which she had embraced on her coming to Germany. Several of her works were burnt at Schweinfurt, but the remainder were Thev^ constff-^nf Cceluis Secundus Curio, they consist of orations, dialogues, letters, and translations. MORELLA, JULIANA, A NATIVE of Barcelona, was born in 1595. Her father beins ^ homicide, fled to Lyons, where hf ^ught his daughter so well, that at the age of twelve, she publicly theses in philosophy. In her tenth year, she is said to have held a public disputation in the Jesuit’s College at Lyons. nrifriP^PP profoundly skilled in philosophy, divinity, music, juris- prudence, and philology. She entered into the convent of St Praxedia, at Avignon. MORE, HANNAH, Distinguished for her talents, and the noble manner in which she exerted them, was the fourth daughter of Mr. Jacob More ; Mr February 2nd., 1745, at Stapleton, Gloucestershire. Mr. More was a schoolmaster, and gave his daughters the rudiments ot a classical education ; but he was a narrow-minded man, and so tearful they would become learned women, that he tried by precepts to counteract the effect of his lessons. The elder daughters opened, at Bristol, a boarding-school for girls, which was for a long time very flourishing, and at this school Hannah obtained tne best advantages of education she ever enjoyed. How small tnese were compared with the opportunities of young men I And yet what man of her nation and time was so influential for good, or nas left such a rich legacy of moral lessons for the improvement ot the world as Hannah More has done? Her influence has been wonderful in the new world, as well as in her own country, oe/ii a pastoral drama, ‘‘The Search alter Happiness. She was then sixteen ; and though this produc- MOR. 603 tion was not published till many years afterwards, yet she may be saw to have then commenced her literary career, which till 1824, Xn her last work, “Spirit of Prayer,” was issued, was steadily pursued for sixty-three years. The next important event of hei life is thus relates by Mrs. Elwood : — • , j “When about twenty-two years of age, she received and accepted an offer of marriage from Mr. Turner, a gentleman of large fortune, but considerably her senior. Their acquaintance had commenced in consequence of some young relatives of Mr. Turner s being at the Misses More’s school, who generally spent their holidays at their cousin’s beautiful residence at Belmont, near Bristol, were permitted to invite some of their young fi lends; and Hannah and Patty More, being near their own age, Sei>eially amon^ those invited. The affair was so far advanced that the wcddiiio- day was actually fixed, and Hannah, having given up her share in her sisters’ establishment, had gone to considerable expense in making her preparations,— when Mr. Turner, who appears to hare been of eccentric temper, was induced to postpone ttie completion of his engagement; and as this was done more th.an once, her friends at length interfered, and prevailed on her to relinquish t le marriage altogether, though this was against the wishes of tlio ‘^Tot^L'TomTamends for his thus trifling with her affections, Mr. Turner insisted upon being allowed to settle an annuity upon her, whieh she at first rejected, but subsequently, through 1 13 medium of her friend, Dr. Stonehouse, who consented to bo tlic agent and trustee, she was at length prevailed on to flow a sum to be settled upon her, which should enable her hereaftci to devote herself to the pursuits of literature. ^ She had soon after another opportunity of marrying, which was declined, and from this time she seems to have formed the reso- lution, to which she ever afterwards adhered, of remaining In 1774, she became acquainted with the great tragedian, David Garrick ; he and his wife soon formed a warm attachment foi tn^ young authoress, invited her to their house in London, and i^ti ducQd her to the literary and fashionable world. presented to Sir Joshua Keynolds, Edmund Burke, and Dr. Johnson , how highly she prized the privilege of such acquaintances may be gathered from her letters. She constantly wrote to t^^r sisters at Bristol, describing in a style of easy elegance whatever interested her in London. ‘ , , „ Her first acquaintance with that much-abused class, the puD- lishers, is thus narrated by Mrs. Elwood:— . 4 %^ “Hannah More again visited London, in 1775, and m the course of this year the eulogiums and attentions she had received induced her, as she observed to her sisters, to try her real value, by wnting a small poem and offering it to Cadell. The lepndary tale of ‘Sir Eldred of the Bower’ was, accordingly, composed in a foitmght s time, to which she added ‘The Bleeding Rock,’ which had been written some years previously. Cadell offered her a handsome sum for these poems, telling her if he could discover what Goldsmith received for the ‘Deserted Village,’ he would make up the deficiency, whatever it might be. , Thus commenced Hannah More’s acquaintance with Mr. Laden, who was, by a singular coincidence, a native of the same village 6C4 MOB. o“fo?fOTty ’years establishment was carried . “sii;?”-' “™"” "» p™«w. -111. T tfoviLv! » works,” says Chambers, in his ^‘CyclopjBdia of English Liteiatuie, weie successful, and Johnson said he thought her the best of female versifiers. The noetrv of HonriQU ^ forgotten, but ‘Percy’ is a good’^S and ft "f dfar that X authoress might h^e excelled as a dramatic writer, had she devoted herself to that difficult species of composition. In 1786, she pub- hshed another volume of verse, ‘Plorio, a Tale for Pine Gentlemen S" sac.'?" Hannah Morn’s first prose publication was “Thoughts on the Importance of the Manners of the Great to General sSv^^T.rn duced in 1788. This was followed, in 1791 by an “Estimn^’nf^fhA Eeligion of the Fashionable World.” As a means of counteract n" the political tracts and exertions of the Jacobins and lefellem Md"er’’the™^tiUe ’of^‘‘The"'ri!® P"Wished monthly; file of flhAnl®, Repository,” which attained to a tfl number. Some of the little stories (as the “Shepherd of Salisbury Plain,”) are well told, and contm^n striking mor^ and religious lessons. With the same object our authoress published a volume called “Village Politics.” Her other principal works are— “Strictures on the Modern System of Female Education, 1799 ; “Hints towards Forming the Character of a Young Princess, ’1805 ; “Coelebs in Search of a Wife, comprehending Observations on Domestic Habits and Manners, Religion and Morals ” or the Influence of the Religion Heart on the Conduct of Life,” two volumes, 1811 ; “Christian Morals ’’two volumes, 1812 ; “Essay on the Character and Writings of St. Paul, two volumes, 1815 ; and “Moral Sketches of Prevailing pfafT^lSiq Dornestic, with Reflections on Prayer, 1819. The collection of her works is comprised in eleven volumes octavo. The work entitled “Hints towai^s Forming the Character of a Young Princess,” was written with a view to the education of the Prmcess Charlotte, on which subject thi advice fharlfttf requested by Queen n, / ‘Ccelebs, ’ we arc told that ten editions were sold m one year- a lemarkable proof of the popularity of the work The tale is admirably written, with a fine vein of delicate irony and saicasm, and some of the characters are well depicted but incidents? or embel- li^hinents to attract ordinary novel-readers. It has not inaptly been styled a dramatic sermon.” Of the other publications of the pthoress, we may say, with one of her critics, “it would be idle in us to dwell on works so well known as the “Thoughts on the ‘‘Essay on the Religion of the Fashion- able World, and so on, ^ which finally established Miss More’s name as a great moral writer, possessing a masterly command over the resources of our language, and devoting a keen wit and lively noblest of purposes. In her latter days tncre was perhaps a tincture of unnecessary gloom or severity in MOR. 565 her religious views ; yet, when we recollect her unfeigned sincerity and practical benevolence— her exertions to instruct the poor miners and cottagers— and the untiring zeal with which she laboured, even amidst severe bodily infirmities, to inculcate sound principles and intellectual cultivation, from the palace to the cottage, it is impos- sible not to rank her among the best benefactors of mankind. The great success of the different works of our authoress enabled her to live in ease, and to dispense charities around her. Her sisters also secured a competency, and they all lived together at Barley Grove, a property of some extent, which they purchased and improved. “From the day that the school was given up, the whole sisterhood appears to have flowed on in one uniform current of peace and contentment, diversified only by new appearances of Hannah as an authoress, and the ups and downs which she and the others met with in the prosecution of a most brave and humane experiment — namely, their zealous effort to extend the blessings of education and religion among the inhabitants of certain villages situated in a wild country some eight or ten miles from their abode, who, from a concurrence of unhappy local and temporary circumstances, had been left in a state of ignorance hardly con- ceivable at the present day.” These exertions were ultimately so successful, that the sisterhood had the gratification of witnessing a 3 ’ early festival celebrated on the hills of Cheddar, where above a thousand children, with the members of female clubs of industry, (also established by them,) after attending church service, were regaled at the expense of their benefactors. Hannah More died on the 7th. of September, 1833, aged eighty- eight. She had made about £30,000 by her writings, and she left, by her will, legacies to charitable and religious institutions amounting to £10,000. TT In 1834, “Memoirs of the Life and Correspondence of Mrs. Hannah More,” by William Roberts, Esq., were published in four volumes. In these we have a full account by Hannah herself of her London life, and many interesting anecdotes. MORGAN, SYDNEY LADY, Whose maiden name was Sydney Owenson, was born in Dublin, about 1783. Her father, Mr. Robert Owenson, was a respectable actor at the Theatre Royal, Dublin, and gave his daughter the best advantages of education he could command. He was a man of decided talents, a favourite in the society of the city, and author of some popular Irish songs. His daughter, Sydney, inherited his predilection for national music and song. Very early in life, when she was a mere child, she published a small volume of poetical eflusions; and soon after, “The Lay of the Irish Harp,” and a selection of twelve Irish melodies, set to music. One of these is the well-known song of “Kate Kearney ;” probably this popular lyric will outlive all the other writings of this authoress. Her next work was a novel, “St. Clair, or the Heiress of Desmond,” published when she was about sixteen. It was soon followed by “The Novice of St. Dominick ;” and then her most successful work, “The Wild Irish Girl,” which appeared in the winter of 1801. The book had a prodigious sale. Within the first cwo years, seven editions were published in Great Britain, besides two or three in America. It gained for Miss Owenson a celebrity which very 666 MOR. few writers, of either sex, have won at so early an age. It gained her the love and blessings of the Irish people, of course; and a far more difficult achievement, it won for her a high reputation out of her own country. What are the peculiar merits of the work which won this popu- larity As a novel, it certainly cannot be rated very high. The plot shows little inventive talent, and is, moreover, liable to some objection on the score of moral tendency. Nor is the merit of the work in its style, which is both high-flown and puerile. The exaggerated sentiment, so often poured out by the fervid, but un- cultivated writer, appears more nonsensical from the pompous phraseology in which it is frequently expressed. Such is the prevailing style of the book, though occasionally, when giving utterance to some strong deep feeling, which usually finds its appropriate language, the author is truly eloquent. How could a novel so written, gain such popularity Because it had a high aim, a holy purpose. It owed its success entirely to the simple earnestness with which Miss Owenson defended her country. It is ail Irish. She seemed to have no thought of self, nothing but patriotism was in her soul, and this feeling redeemed the faults of inflated style, French sentimentalism, false reasoning, and all the extravagances of her youthful fancy. Ireland was her inspiration and her theme. Its history, language, antiquities, traditions, and wrongs, these she had studied as a zealot does his creed, and with a fervour only inferior in sacredness to that of religion, she poured her whole heart and mind forth in the cause of her own native land. After such remarkable success, it was a matter of course that Miss Owenson should continue her literary career. “Patriotic Sketches,” “Ida,” and “The Missionary,” followed each other in quick succession. Her next work was “O’Donnell ;” then “Florence Macarthy, an Irish Tale,” was published in 1818. Previously to this Miss Owenson became Lady Morgan, by marrying Sir Charles Morgan, M.D., a gentleman of considerable talents, as his own work, “Sketches of the Philosophy of Life and Morals,” shows. The marriage seemed to give new energy and a wider scope to the genius of Lady Morgan ; the tastes of the husband and wife were, evidently, in sympathy. They went abroad, and “France” and “Italy,” two clever specimens of Lady Morgan’s powers of obser- vation and description, were the result. These works are lively and entertaining. Lord Byron has borne testimony to the fidelity and excellence of “Italy:” if the authoress had been less solicitous of making a sensation, her book would have been more perfect, yet now it is among the best of its kind. “The O’Briens and the O’Flahertys,” a novel intended to portray national manners, appeared in 1827; “The Book of the Boudoir” in 1829. Among her other works are, “The Princess,’’ a story founded on the Revolution in Belgium, “Dramatic Scenes from Real Life,” “The Life and Times of Salvator Rosa,” and “Woman and her Master,” published in London, 1840. Two volumes of this work vyere then issued : the authoress, suficring under that painful afflic- tion, a weakness of the eyes, which terminated in loss of sight, was unable to complete her plan, and it has never been finished. It is a philosophical history of woman down to the fall of the Roman Empire, — a work on which Lady Morgan evidently laboured with MOR. MOS. MOT. 567 great zeal. It should he carefully read by all who wish to gain a compendious knowledge of woman’s history, and a graphic sketch of her influence in the early ages. Many new and valuable truths are promulgated ; and though some of the opinions are unsound, because unscriptural, yet the earnest wish to benefit her sex, and improve society, has gifted the writer with great power in setting forth much that is true, and of the utmost importance. It appears to us that the greatest blemish in the works of this indefatigable writer, is the under- current, more or less strong, running through many of them, bearing the philosophical opinions, or sayings rather, of the French sentimental school of infidels. We do not think Lady Morgan an unbeliever; but she gives occasion for censure by expressions, occasionally, that favour free-thinkers. If she had but served God, in her writings, with the same enthu- siastic zeal she served her country, what a glorious woman she would have been! Before she quite relinquished her literary labours. Lady Morgan, in conjunction with her husband, produced two volumes of sketches, which appeared under the title of “A Book without a Name.” Lady Morgan has made large sacrifices for liberal principles, which she has at all times boldly avowed, and the pension of three hun- dred pounds a year from the Civil List, conferred on her by Lord Grey during his ministry, was well deserved for this and her services to the world of letters. MORLEY, COUNTESS OF, Is author of several novels, which have attained considerable popularity both in England and America. Among these, the best, perhaps, are “Dacre,” “The Divorced,” and “Family Records;” the first is considered very good. MOSCHENI, COSTANZA, Of Lucca. This lady is endowed with great activity of mind. She has written much, and published a translated poem, and an original one in octave rhyme, which are highly praised. MOSEBY, MARY WEBSTER, Wife of John G. Moseby, Esq., of Richmond, Virginia, was gifted with poetic genius of no ordinary power. Her only published work was of undoubted merit, “Pocahontas, a Legend; with Historical and Traditional Notes ;” issued in 1840. She also wrote for periodi- cals, and was highly esteemed for her virtues and literary accom- plishments. Deeply versed in the holy Scriptures, and giving much hime to Biblical researches, she was always at home on religious topics ; and fervent piety was the loveliest attribute of her genius. J[er father was Mr. Robert Pleasants, and she was connected by blood with the Randolph family. Mrs. Moseby died in Richmond city in 1844, aged fifty-two. MOTHER ANNA, or ANN OF SAXONY, Was the daughter of Christian the Third, King of Denmark. She was born in the year 1531, and as the only daughter of her mother, Dorothea, became the idol of her heart. But the queen, convinced that the best interest of her child must be promoted bv 668 MOT. fitTbe ciuedT‘?rte^ her ;;;r^y confided her religious training , housewife and a Christian, her to be instructed in all domestic chaplain, and caused called menial in 'sorarcircles of locie'ty!'®®’ the niothe/ of “fteen^cwfdrra® eTevtn^of wfom they had attained a maCrk^e Snn5 hui'ied before devoted herself with all her enirky t^Cie mentaf provement of her subiccfq On nii mental and moral im- of Christian faith, resignation and example own pleasures and confforts tk the welfare®’and people; and so fully were they aware of It ‘he only the mother of tL country.^ ^ *’*®‘ ‘hey called her thf sta^ard of eduStion^bTmuufplyin^sc^^^ endeavoured to raise by increasing the numKf the principal condition of the people Wast^ in’nni neglected not the her directions, and on one^oSon she headeriT® hy a spade in her hand in order orvrff ® headed the pioneers, with Sh^^eVof d unpromising to^ ^ philosophy, and^otany^ anV^^de^avoured ”^n all natural were always provided with the hP«?^c^ his travels, and then they MOTTE, REBECCA, enfigrS''''to °Sonth’'®ra? ?"S"®h gentleman, who had wnf,. £■ ^,^^^^uth Carolina, was born in 1738, in Charleston ^fe7 tw ®^® Jacob Motte wL dTed soon aftci the commencement of the revolutionary war CaptSn Atk" ts"ii°“"/f ‘h “e’ nel^furol EsrH" r f'£“ :• s„-r .M ' bmnfi/ the manner" ‘^®''‘®® “o means but Mrs jvfottc wiiHn^w Q* reluctant to do, but willingly assentetl to the proposal, and presented, herselii MOT. 669 a bow and its apparatus, which had been imported from India, and was prepared to carry combustible matter. Mrs. Ellet, in her “Women of the American Kevolution,” gives a good account of this heroine ; the following extract refers to another portion of her history, and is important, as illustrating her high sense of honour, her energy, and patient, self-denying perseverance. Her husband, in consequence of the difficulties and distresses growing out of the American war for independence, became embarrassed in his business; and after his death, and termination of the war, it was found impossible to satisfy these claims: — “The widow, however, considered the honour of her deceased husband involved in the responsibilities he had assumed. She determined to devote the remainder of her life to the honourable task of paying the debts. Her friends and connexions, whose ac- quaintance with her affairs gave weight to their judgment, warned her of the apparent hopelessness of such an effort. But, steadfast in the principles that governed all her conduct, she persevered. Living in an humble dwelling, and relinquishing many of her habitual comforts, she devoted herself with such zeal, untiring in- dustry, and indomitable resolution, to the attainment of her object, that her success triumphed over every difficulty, and exceeded the expectations of all who had discouraged her. She not only paid her husband’s debts to the full, but secured for her children and descendants a handsome and unencumbered estate. Such an example of perseverance under adverse circumstances, for the accomplishment of a high and noble purpose, exhibits in yet brighter colours the heroism that shone in her country’s days of peril!” Mrs. Motte died in 1815, at her plantation on the Santee. MOTT, LUCRETIA, Widely known for her philanthropy, and distinguished as a preacher among her own sect of “Friends,” or “Quakers,” is a native of the Island of Nantucket, Massachusetts. Her parents were Thomas and Anna Coffin ; the latter, born Folger, was related to Dr. Franklin. Lucretia was in childhood instructed to make herself useful to her mother, who, in the absence of her husband, had the charge of his mercantile affairs. In 1804, when she was about eleven years old, her parents removed to Boston, where she had the advantage of attending one of the public schools. At the age of thirteen, she was sent to a “Friends’ boarding-school,” in the State of New York, where she remained three years, during the last year being employed as an assistant teacher ; which shows how great her proficiency and faithfulness must have been. Her parents had, meantime, removed to Philadelphia; there she joined them, and at the age of eighteen was married to James Mott, who also belonged to the “Society of Friends,” and subsequently entered into mercantile partnership with her father. Thus early was Mrs. Mott settled in life ; and it is but justice to her to state, that she has been attentive to discharge well the womanly duties devolved on her — has been the mother of six children, live of whom are living, and do credit to their mother’s former care. She has also, in the chances and changes of an American merchant’s life, been called to help her husband in the support of their family ; and she did it, as a good wife does, willingly, with her whole heart. But these duties did uot engross all her time ; her active mind, directed 570 MOT. MOW. and developed by^e peculiar teachings of her serf fnnV « ^ range than has yet been usual with her sex *’ ‘ MOTTEVILLE, FRANCES BERTRAND DE reeTmmenTed\frTTnJe'yiusVi?%'"‘‘?^^^^ her constantly nearh4“yf ever, caused her disgrace, and she retired wRh W ^°T' Normandy, where she married Nicolas Lanfflni*? T nr/i a nn old man, who died two yearafter 5n Anne of Austria recalled her to court. Hwe shremnWn n in writing memoirs of Anne of Austria givine in aS»nfi^ ^ account of the minority of Louis the Fourteenth ind of a court. She died at Paris, in 1689. iiersevemy-five MOWATT, ANNA CORA, SSoSd'SE. Sh* -r-'r .M is descended from Francis Lewis, oii of ?he in ation of Independence. Mr. Ogden having Invnilld tf- ^®clar- sr'ASJSe'r mm^mw llEs"5^=K--»-s Sittwi iiS circli Its near neighbourhood, to form a part of the family Mowatt continued to studies^wrhCtidng am^ilieimto he^e'lf M 0 \V. ^71 principally to the study of French, Spanish, and music, and never turned aside from these important occupations by the calls made upon her by society, which her social accomplishments rendered her so well fitted to adorn. During the first two years of her married life she published her first works, two volumes of poems, which, however, do not possess more merit than belongs to the ordinary run of juvenile productions. She occasionally exercised her skill in writing and arranging little dramatic pieces for private performance, which amusements lent their aid in embellishing this brilliant period of her life. Mrs. Mowatt’s health now began to decline— great fears were entertained of consumption— and a voyage to Europe was decided upon. Mr. Mowatt’s professional engagements prevented his leaving New York, she accompanied some members of her family abroad. She remained in Bremen three months, when, being joined by her husband, they repaired to Paris. Here, where they had every opportunity of mingling in the most influential society of that gay and intelligent capital, she found time for study. She devoted herself to the acquirement of the Italian language, and wrote a ])lay, in five acts, called “Gulzare, or the Persian Slave,” which was afterwards published, though originally written for a private circle. After an absence of a year and a half, they returned to the United States; soon after which, clouds began to darken over their once prosperous career. In consequence of Mr. Mowatt’s residence abroad, and partly from an affection of the eyes, he gave up his profession of the law, and embarked to a considerable extent in commercial speculations. Unfortunately, very soon after, one of those commer- cial crisis occurred that convulse the whole mercantile world, and ruin, which it was impossible to avert, was impending over them. The weakness of his eyes prevented Mr. Mowatt from returning to his profession, and they were without resource. Some time before these domestic events occurred, dramatic readings had met with great success in various cities of the Union. Mrs. Mowatt had heard these readings, and when their misfortunes fell upon them, the idea of turning her own talents to account in the same manner occurred to her. She had many difficulties to con- tend with in taking such a step. The injustice of society, which degrades woman in the social scale, if by her own honourable exertions she endeavours to labour for money, would operate against her, and of course influence her friends to oppose a project which must bring her before the public almost in the character of a dramatic performer. The consent of her husband being obtained however, she quietly made all the arrangements for her first attempt, which was to take place in Boston, delaying to inform her father of the step she contemplated, till her departure for that city. She had, however, the happiness to receive his full approval before hex first appearance. Her success in Boston far exceeded her expect- ations; and in Providence and New York, where she continued her readings, it was confirmed. Mrs. Mowatt suffered much from the disapprobation expressed by her friends at her having ‘under- taken this public career, which was deemed by them a degradation — a forfeiture of caste. Her health gave way, and for two years she was a confirmed invalid. About this time, Mr. Mowatt became principal partner in a publishing concern, and the whole force of Mrs. Mowatt’s mind 572 MUL. MUR. was turned to aid him. Under the name of Helen Berkley, she wrote a series of articles which became very popular, and were translated into Gernian, and republished in London. The success of these productions induced Mrs, Mowatt to write in her own name ; and “she was accused by a wise critic of copying the witty Helen Berkley!” Her desultory writings were numerous and various. Unfortunately, the publishing business in which Mr. Mowatt was eogaged proved unsuccessful, and new trials came upon them. Being told that nothing would be so productive as dramatic writings, Mrs. Mowatt, in 1845, wrote her first comedy, called “Fashion,” which was brought out with much splendour at the Park Theatre, New York. Its success was brilliant; and in Phil- adelphia it was performed with equal eclat. In less than two months after, she accepted the offer of an engagement from the manager of the Park Theatre, and made her debut in New York in the Lady of Lyons. Her success was complete, and her vocation was decided upon. After a series of profitable engagements in the principal cities of the Union, Mr. and Mrs. Mowatt embarked for this country ; and in December, 1847, she made her first appearance before a foreign audience in Manchester. Her success was such, that a London engagement at the Princess’s Theatre followed, where she performed for several weeks. A brilliant engagement in Dublin was soon after completed; since which time, her professional career continued to be successful in England, till interrupted by the loss of her hus- band, who died in London, in February, 1851. Mrs. Mowatt is slight and graceful in form, with a lovely countenance possessing all the principal requisites of beauty. In character she is “brave - hearted in adversity, benevolent, unselfish, and devoted.” MULOCH, DIANA MARIA, Is known as the author of several works, published anonymously, which, if they have not the elements of extensive popularity, possess great attractions to readers of cultivated mind and intellect. This lady was born at Stoke-upon-Trent, Staffordshire, in 1826, and at the age of twenty- three published her first novel, “The Ogilvies,” a charming tale, in spite of its occasional colloquial simplicity, and tendency to give too great a prominence to the expression of feelings and emotions; it is rich in both pathos and humour, and shews in the writer an earnestness of purpose, and power and depth of thought quite remarkable in the first work of a young writer. “Olive,” another novel, which appeared in 1850, gives evidence of intellectual growth; this was followed, in 1851, by the “Head of the Family, a story of middle class Scottish life.” Next came a very graceful and imaginative fairy tale, called “Alice Learmont,” and after that “Agatha’s Husband;” again a novel. “Avillion, and other Tales,” in three volumes, and several books for young people, including “Rhoda’s Lessons,” “Cola Monti,” “A Hero,” “The Little Lychetts,” and “Bread upon the Waters,” are also the produce of Miss Muloch’s pen; besides fugitive tales and poems contributed to periodicals. MURATORI, TERESA, Was born at Bologna, in 1662. She early evinced a taste for the fine arts, particularly music and drawing. She was the daughter MYR. NAO. NEA. 573 of a physician, and successively the scholar of Emilio Taruffl, Loienzo Pasinelli, and Giovanni Guiseppe dal Sole. She composed many works for the churches of Bologna, the most admirable ot which are, “A Dead Child restored to Life,” “The Disbelief of St. Thomas,” and “The Annunciation.” She died in 1708. MYRTIS, A Greek woman, distinguished for her poetical talents. She lived about B.C. 500, and instructed the celebrated Corinna in the art of versification. Pindar also is said to have been one of her pupils. NAOMI, And her husband Elimelech, went to the land of Moab, because of a famine in Canaan. After about ten years, her husband and two sons died, leaving no children. Naomi then returned with Ruth, one of her daughters-in-law, to her own country, poor and humble. Yet it speaks well for the character and consistency of Naomi, that she so thoroughly won the love and respect of her daughters-in- law And not only this, but she must have convinced them, by the sanctity of her daily life, that the Lord whom she worshipped was the true God. Her name, Naomi, signifies feeawfy ; and we feel, when reading her story, that, in its highest sense, she deserves to be thus characterized. After Ruth, married Boaz, which event was brought about, hu- manely speaking, bv Naomi’s wise counsel, she appears to have lived with them ; and she took their first-born son as her own, “laid him in her bosom, and became nurse to him.” This child was Obed, the grandfather of David. Well might the race be advanced which had such a nurse and instructress. These events occurred about 1312, B.C. ALICE BRADLEY, Was born in Hudson, New York, and was educated chiefly at a seminary for young ladies, in New Hampshire. In 1846, she was married to Mr. Joseph C. Neal, of Philadelphia, at that time editor of “Neal’s Saturday Gazette,” a man highly esteemed for his intel- lectual abilities, and warmly beloved for his personal qualities. Being left a widow a few months after her marriage, Mrs. Neal, although very young, was entrusted with the editorship of her husband’s paper, which she has since conducted, in connection with Mr Peterson, with remarkable ability, “The Saturday Gazette” con- tinuing one of the most popular weekly papers of the city. She is principally known, as yet, as a contributor of tales and poems to the different periodicals of the day. In 1850, some of her writings were collected into one volume, under the title of “The Gossips ot Rivertown ; with Sketches in Prose and Verse.” Mrs. Neal seems to have been endowed by nature with peculiar abilities for the sphere in which she has, by Providence, been placed. She began to write when quite a child ; and in all her works she shows great facility in the use of her pen, a keen appreciation of the beautiful, and an almost intuitive penetration into the half-concealed springs that actuate the intercourse of society. Yet it is as a poetess, rather than a pros© writer, that she will be chiefly admired, if we may £74 NEA. NEC. judge of the ripened fruit by the fair blossoms of the early sprine the easy and harmonious flow of her verses, and the tenderness cvnd feeling expressed in them, will make them always read and admired. In that most important literary department, writing hooks which children love to read and gain wisdom from reading, Mrs Neal excels; her two charming little books, “Helen Morton’s Trial’’ and “Pictures from the Bible,” are deservedly popular NEALE, ELIZABETH, • An artist mentioned only in De Bic’s Golden Cabinet, publishci; m 1662. He speaks of her as painting so well as almost to rival the famous Zeghers ; but he does not mention any of her works nor whether she painted in oil or water-colours. * HECKER, SUZAHHE, ^ Was descended, on the maternal side, from an* ancient family in Provence, who had taken refuge in Switzerland on the revoca- tion of the Edict of Nantes. She was born at Grassy, her father M. Curchod, being the evangelical minister in that little village’ He was a very learned man, and trained his daughter with great care, even giving her the severe and classical education usually bestowed only on men. The young Suzanne Curchod was renowned throughout the whole province for her wit, beauty, and intellectual attainments. Gibbon, the future historian, but then an unxnown youth studying in Lausanne, met Mademoiselle Curchod, fell in love with her and succeeded in rendering his attachment acceptable to both the object of his atfections and her parents. When he returned, how- ever, to England, his father indignantly refused to hear of the proposed marriage between him and the Swiss minister's portionless daughter. Gibbon yielded to parental authority, and philosophically forgot his learned mistress. After her father’s death, which left her wholly unprovided for, Suzanne Curchod retired with her mother to Geneva. She there earned a precarious subsistence by teaching persons of her own sex. When her mother died, a lady named Madame de Vermenoux induced Mademoiselle Curchod to come to Paris, in order to teach Latin to her son. It was in this lady s house that she met Necker. He was then in the employ- ment of The'lusson, the banker, and occasionally visited Madame de Vermenoux. Struck with the noble character and grave beauty of the young governess, Necker cultivated her acquaintance, and ultimately made her his wife. Mutual poverty had delayed their marriage for several years; but it was not long ere Necker rose from his obscurity. Madame Necker had an ardent love of honour- able distinction, which she imparted to her husband, and which greatly served to quicken his efforts ; his high talents in financial matters were at length recognised ; he became a wealthy and res- pected man. Shortly after her marriage, Madame Necker expressed the desire of devoting herself to literature. Her husband, however delicately hinted to her that he should regret seeing her adopt such suflSced to induce her to relinquish her intention : she loved him so entirely, that, without effort or repining, she could make his least wish her law. As Necker rose in the world, Madame Necker’s influence increased ; NEC. i.75 but it never was an individual power, like tliat of Madame Du Deflfand, or of the Mar^chalo de Luxembourg. Over her husband, she always possessed great influence. Her virtues and noble char- acter inspired him with a feeling akin to veneration. He was not wholly guided by her counsels, but he respected her opinions as those of a high-minded being, whom all the surrounding folly and corruption could not draw down from her sphere of holy purity. If Madame Necker was loved and esteemed by her husband, she may be said to have almost idolized him; and her passionate attachment probably increased the feelings of vanity and self-im- portance of which Necker has often been accused. This exclusive devotedness caused some wonder amongst the friends of the minister and his wife; for seldom had these sceptical philosophers witnessed a conjugal union so strict and uncompromising, and yet so touching in its very severity. When Necker became, in 1776, Director-General of the Finances, his wife resolved that the influence her husband’s official position gave her should not be employed in procuring unmerited favours for flatterers or parasites. She placed before herself the far more noble object of alleviating misfortune, and pointing out to her re- forming husband some of the innumerable abuses which then existed in every department of the state. One of her first attempts was to overthrow the lottery. She pressed the point on Necker’s attention; but, though he shared her convictions, he had not the power of destroying this great evil: he did, however, all he could to moderate its excesses. The prisons and hospitals of Paris greatly occupied the attention of Madame Necker during the five years of her husband’s power. Her devotedness to the cause of humanity was admirable, and shone with double lustre amidst the heartless selfishness of the surrounding world. She once happened to learn that a certain Count of Lautrec had been imprisoned in a dungeon of the fortress of Ham for twenty-eight years ! and that the unhappy captive now scarcely seemed to belong to human kind. A feeling of deep compassion seized her heart. To liberate a state prisoner was more than her influence could command, but she resolved to lighten, if possible, his load of misery. She set out for Ham, and succeeded in obtaining a sight of M. de Lautrec. She found a miserable-looking man, lying listlessly on the straw of his dungeon, scarcely clothed with a few tattered rags, and surrounded by rats and reptiles. Madame Necker soothed his fixed and sullen despair with promises of speedy relief; nor did she depart until she had kept her word, and seen M. de Lautrec removed to an abode where, if still a prisoner, he might at least spend in peace the few days left him by the tyranny of his oppressors. Acts of individual benevolence were not, however, the only object of the minister’s wife. Notwithstanding the munificence of her private charities, she aimed none the less to effect general good. Considerable ameliorations were introduced by her in the condition of the hospitals of Paris. She entered, with unwearied patience, into the most minute details of their actual administration, and, with admirable ingenuity, rectified errors or suggested improvements. Her aim was to effect a greater amount of good with the same capital, which she now saw so grossly squandered and misapplied. The reforms which she thus introduced vrere both important and severe. She sacrificed almost the whole of her time to this praiseworthy task, 576 HEL. HEM. and ultimately devoted a considerable sum to found the hospital which still bears her name. Beyond this, Madame Necker sought to exercise no power over her husband, or through his means. She loved him far too truly and too well to aim at an influence which might have degraded him in the eyes of the world. Necker was, however, proud of his noble -hearted wife, and never hesitated to confess how much he was indebted to her advice. When he retired from oflSlce, in 1781, and published his famous “Compte Rendu,” he seized this opportunity of paying a high and heartfelt homage to the virtues of his wife. “Whilst retracing,” he observes at the conclusion of his work, “a portion of the charitable tasks prescribed by your majesty, let me be permitted, sire, to allude, without naming her, to a person gifted with singular virtues, and who has materially assisted me in accomplishing the designs of your majesty. Although her name was never uttered to you, in all the vanities of high office, it is right, sire, that you should be aware that it is known and frequently invoked in the most obscure asylums of suffering humanity. It is no doubt most fortunate for a minister of finances to find, in the companion of his life, the assistance he needs for so many details of beneficence and charity, which might otherwise prove too much for his strength and attention. Carried away by the tumults of general affairs, — often obliged to sacrifice the feelings of the private man to the duties of the citizen, he may well esteem himself happy, when the complaints of poverty and misery can be confided to an enlightened person who shares the sentiment of his duties.” If Madame Necker has not left so remarkable a name as many women of her time ; if her contemporaries, justly, perhaps, found her too cold and formal ; yet she shines, at least in that dark age, a noble example of woman’s virtues— devoted love, truth, and purity. She died in 1794, calm and resigned through the most acute suf- ferings ; her piety sustained her. The literary works she left, are chiefly connected with her charities, or were called forth by the events around her. Among these works are the following : — “Hasty Interments,” “Memorial on the Establishment of Hospitals,” “Re- flections on Divorce,” and her “Miscellanies.” Her only child was the celebrated Madame de Stael. NELLI, SUOR PLAUTILLA, A Florentine lady of noble extraction. A natural genius led her to copy the works of Bartolomeo di St. Marco, and she became, in consequence, an excellent painter. After taking the veil of St. Catharine, at Florence, she composed the “Descent from the Cross her pictures possess great merit. She died in 1588, aged sixty-five. NEMOURS, MARIE D’ORLEANS, DUCHESS DE, Daughter of the Duke de Longueville, was born in 1625. She wrote some very agreeable “Memoirs of the War of the Fronde,” in which she delineates in a masterly manner the principal persons concerned — describes transactions with great fidelity, and adds many anecdotes. She married, when very young, the Duke de Nemours, and died in 1707. By her virtues, her prudence, and her sagacity in those trying and difficult times, her endowment and taste for polite literature, she reflected lustre on her rank and station. By NEU. NEW. 577 her address and infltfence, she recalled her father, who had espoused the cause of the princes of the blood, to his allegiance, and rescued him from his dangerous position. Through all the civil contentions that raged around her, the duchess preserved her independence and neutrality NEUBER, CAROLINE, Was born in the year 1692, the daugher of a German lawyer, Weis- senborn. Her father was very strict with her, and in her fifteenth year she ran away with a student, a Mr. Neuber, whom she after- wards married. They soon after organized a strolling troop of actors, with which they performed at first in Weissenfels. Madame Neuber felt her calling to become the regenerator of the German stage ; she placed herself at the head of her troop, made law^s for it, and introduced better morals among its members. In 1726, she obtained a royal privilege to perform in Dresden and Leipzic; she erected her stage in the latter place, and performed the old-fashioned tragedies of the German stage, such as “King Octavius,” “Courtship,” “Fate and Death,” “The Golden Apple,” “Nero,” etc. After the death of King Augustus, 1733, Madame Neuber went to Hamburg. In 1737, she returned to Leipzic, and assumed the reform of the stage, in conjunction with the celebrated author Gottsched. The German harlequin was, after a long struggle, banished from the stage, and the victory celebrated by a piece called “The Victory of Reason.” Her fame spread all over the continent. In 1740, she was invited by Duke Biron, the favourite of Anne of Austria, to come to Courland, and from thence to Petersburg. On her return to Leipzic, she quarrelled with her benefactor, Gottsched, and constant p.nd bitter recrimination was the result; she even went so far as to burlesque the person of the professor on the stage. From that time, fortune forsook her; she was compelled to disband her troop, and died in great poverty, near Dresden, in 1760. NEUMANN, MADAME, Is author of a number of novels and legends. She writes under the cognomen of Sartori. NEWCASTLE, MARGARET CAVENDISH, DUCHESS OF, Youngest daughter of Sir Charles Lucas, was born at St. John’s, near Colchester, in Essex, towards the latter end of the reign of James the First. She lost her father in infancy, but her mother gave her daughters a careful education. Margaret early displayed a taste for literature, to which she devoted most of her time. In 1643, she was chosen maid of honour to Henrietta Maria, wife to Charles the First. The Lucas family being loyal, Margaret ac- companied her royal mistress when driven from this country to her native land. At Paris, she married, in 1645, the Marquis of Newcastle, then a widower, and went with him to Rotterdam, and afterwards to Antwerp, where they continued during the remainder of the exile ; through which time they were often in great distress, firom the failure of the rents due to her husband On the accession of Charles the Second, the marquis, after six- t^a years’ absence, returned to England. The marchioness remained 2 p 678 NEW. at Antwerp to settle their aifairs ; and having done this successfully, she rejoined her husband, and the remainder of her life was spent in tranquility, and the cultivation of literature. She kept a number of young ladies in her house, and some of them slept near her room, that they might be ready to rise at the sound of her bell, and commit to paper any idea that occurred to her. She produced no less than thirteen folios, ten of which are in print. She says of herself, “That it pleased God to command his servant. Nature, to endow her with a poetic and philosophical genius even from her birth, for she did write some books even in that kind before she was twelve years of age.’’ Her speculations must at least have nad the merit of originality since she was nearly forty, she tells us, before she had read any philosophical authors.^ One of her maxims was, never to revise her own works, “lest it should disturb her following conceptions.” Her writings, though now almost forgotton, were received with the most extravagant encomiums, from learned bodies and men of eminent erudition. Whatever may be the foundation of this lady’s pretension to philosophy, she certainly added to acuteness of mind, great imagination and powers of invention ; but she was deficient in judgment, correctness, and cultivation. She composed plays, poems, orations, and philosophical discourses. Among these were, “The World’s Olio,” “Nature’s Picture, drawn by Fancy’s Pencil to the Life,” “Orations of divers sorts, accommodated to divers places,” “Plays,” “Philosophical and Physical Opinions,” “Observations upon Experimental Philosophy;” to which is added, “The Description of a New World,” “Philosophical Letters,” “Poems and Phancies,” “CCXl Sociable Letters,” “The Life of the thrice noble, high, and puissant Prince, William Cavendish, Duke, Marquis, and Earl of Newcastle; Earl of Ogle, Viscount Mansfield, and Baron of Bol- sover, of Ogle, Bothal, ^ and Hepple ; gentleman of his majesty’s bed-chamber; one of his majesty’s most honourable priv}’' -council ; knight of the most noble order of the Garter; his majesty’s lieutenant in Ayre Trent North ; who had the honour to be governor to our most glorious king and gracious sovereign in his youth, when he was Prince of Wales ; and soon after was made captain-general of all the provinces beyond the river of Trent, and other parts of the kingdom of England, with power, by a special commission, to make knights. Written by the thrice noble and excellent nrincess, Margaret, Duchess of Newcastle, his wife.” This work, styled^ “the crown of her labours,” was translated into Latin, and printed in 1667. She also wrote a great number of plays. The duchess died in 1673, and was buried, January 7th., 1674, in Westminster Abbey. She was graceful in her person, and humane, generous, pious, and industrious, as the multitude of her works prove. She says of herself, in one of her last works, “I imagine all those who have read my former books will say I have writ enough, unless they were better ; but say what you will, it pleaseth me, and, since my delights are harmless, I will satisfy my humour** NEWELL, HARKIET, The first American heroine of the missionary enterprise, was born at Haverhill, Massachusetts, October 10th., 1793. Her maiden name was Attwood. In 1806, while at school at Bradford, she became deeply impressed with the importance of religion; and, at the age NEY. NIC. 579 of sixteen, she joined the church. On the 9th. of February, 1812, Harriet Attwood married the Rev. Samuel Newell, missionary to the Burman empire; and in the same month, Mr. and Mrs. Newell embarked with their friends Mr. and Mrs. Judson, for India. On the arrival of the missionaries at Calcutta, they were ordered to leave by the East India Company ; and accordingly Mr. and Mrs. Newell embarked for the Isle of France. Three weeks before reaehing the island she became the mother of a child, which died in five days. On the 30th. of November, seven weeks and four days after her confinement, Mrs. Harriet Newell, at the age of twenty, expired, far from her home and friends. She was one of the first females who ever went from America as a missionary; and she was the first who died a martyr to the cause of missions. That there is a time, even in the season of youth and the flush of hope, when it is “better to die than to live,” even to attain our wish for this world, Harriet Newell is an example. Her most earnest wish was to do good for the cause of Christ, and to be of service in teaching his gospel to the heathen. Harriet Newell left a journal and a few letters, the record of her religious feelings and the events of her short missionary life. These fragments have been published, making a little book. Sueh is her contribution to literature ; yet this small work has been and is now of more importance to the intellectual progress of the world than all the works of Madame de Stael. The writings of Harriet Newell, translated into several tongues, and published in many editions, have reached the heart of society, and assisted to build up the throne of woman’s power, even the moral influence of her sex over men; and their intellect can » never reach its highest elevation but through the medium of moral cultivation. NEY, JENNY. Mademoiselle Jenny Ney is a native of Presburgh, in Hungary, and was educated with great care for the stage by her mother, an artiste of considerable reputation, as was also her elder daughter, whom it was Jenny’s great desire to emulate. She made her debut when a mere child, and soon obtained a favourable engage- ment at the_ Imperial Opera at Vienna, where she remained three years, that is, from 1851 to 1853, becoming every day a greater favourite with the public. The death of her mother at this period induced her to leave the Austrian capital, where she felt lonely and unhappy, being constantly reminded of her loss. Her fame having spread through Germany, numerous engagements offered, and she decided on Dresden, from whence she made excursions to Hamburg, Frankfort, Cologne, and other cities. In 1856, she made her appearance in the “Travatori,” at the Royal Italian Opera House, London, with decided success, but the performance was interrupted for a time by her severe and dangerous illness, from which, however, she sufficiently recovered to enable her to resume before the close of the season, when her engagement called her back again to Dresden, where she is still performing. Previous to her appearance in London she was honoured with the title of Kammer-sangerum (chamber singer) to the court of Saxony. NICHOLS, MARY SARGEANT GOVE, Wife of T. L. Nichols, M, D., formerly an Allopathic physician 580 NIC. in the city of New York, where he is now an eminent “Water Cure” practitioner, with whom she is in profession associated. Before her marriage with Dr. Nichols, which took place in 1848, she con- ducted with great success a Water Cure establishment in that city, and was widely known as Mrs. Gove— her name by a former marriage — the physician for her own sex. among living women, deserve more respect than Mrs. Gove- Nichols* she has, tin her own example, illustrated the beneficial results of knowledge to her sex, the possibility of success under the greatest difficulties, and above all, the importance that women, as well as men, should have an aim in life, — the high and holy aim of doing good. -kt i -u • Mrs. Gove -Nichols, whose maiden name was Neal, was bom m 1810 ; her native place was Goffstown, State of New Hampshire, where her early years were passed. The advantages of education for girls were at "that time very limited, and Mary Neal was not in a favoured position to secure even these. But she had an ardent desire to acquire knowledge, and become useful; and Providence, as she believes, aided her fervent wish. When a young girl, chance threw in her way a copy of Bell’s Anatomy; she studied it in secret, and received that bias towards medical science which decided her destiny. Every medical book she could obtain she read, and when these were taken from her, she turned her attention to French and Latin,— good preliminary studies for her profession, though she did not then know it. When about eighteen years of age, she commenced writing for newspapers ; these poems, stories, and essays are only of importance as showing the activity of her genius, which then, undeveloped and without an aim, was incessantly striving upward. Soon after her marriage with Mr. Gove, she had an opportunity of reading the “Book of Health,” published in London, being a sort of Domestio Materia Medica, which gave the true impulse to her ardent tem<« perament. At about the same time she read the works of Dr. John Mason Good, and her attention was particularly arrested by his remarks on the use of water; and from his writings and the “Book of Health,” Avhich she read during the year 1832, she became convinced of the efficacy of cold water in curing diseases. From this time she appears to have been possessed by a positive passion for anatomical, psychological, and pathological study, which she ardently pursued, in spite of the obstructions offered by her sex and a natural timidity and bashfulness. After having thoroughly qualified herself for this important work, she, in 1837, commenced lecturing on anatomy and physiology. She had before this given one or two lectures before a Female Lyceum, formed by her pupils and some of their friends. At first she gave these health lectures, as they were termed, to the young ladies of her school, and their particular friends whom they were allowed to invite, once in two weeks; subsequently, once a week. In the autumn of 1838, she was invited by a society of ladies in Boston to give a course of lectures before them on the same subjects, and she delivered this course of lectures to a large class of ladies, and repeated it after- ward to a much larger number. She lectured pretty constantly for several years after this beginning in Boston, in several of the States of the Union, with great success. ^ ^ x- ^ Besides tliese engrossing medical pursuits, Mrs. Gove founa time NIO. 581 to continue her literary studies. In 1844, she commenced writing for the “Democratic Keview;” she wrote the “Medical Elective Papers,” in the “American Review,” and was a contributor to “Godey’s Lady’s Book.” She prepared her “Lectures to Ladies on Anatomy and Physiology,” which work was published by the Harpers, in 1844. They also published, about the same time, Mrs. Gove’s little novel, “Uncle John, or it is too much trouble,” iinder the nomme de plume of Mary Orne, which she assumed when writing fictitious tales. In this way she sent forth “Agnes Norris, or the heroine of Domestic Life,” and “The Two Loves, or Eros and Anteros;” both written in the huivy of overburdened life, and, as might be expected, evincing that the spirit was prompting to every means of active exertion, while the natural strength was not sufficient for all these pursuits. NIGHTINGALE, FLORENCE. Woman has been well called “the Angel of Life,” but for her soothing ministrations and softening and refining influence, what a scene of rudeness, barbarity, and wretchedness, would this world be, even in its most favoured and civilized spots; and amid all the illustrious women who have done honour to their sex by walking in the light of a divine charity, and exhibiting its most beautiful and loveable characteristics, there is not one perhaps who has greater claims to our respect and admiration than Florence Nightingale. Born to affluence and high station, delicately and tenderly nurtured ; with a mind highly cultivated, a taste exceedingly refined, and surrounded by all appliances for the gratification of her wishes and desires, she was not content to live a life of elegant ease and luxurious enjoyment, while so many of her fellow creatures were undergoing sickness, to whose wants she might minister, and suffering which she might alleviate. Philanthropy appeared to be her great guiding principle; it \>’as no sudden enthusiasm called forth by the events of the late war, no transient , feeling of pity and admiration for those brave men who were fainting, and alas ! in so many cases losing their lives, amid scenes of unutterable misery on that Crimean battle-ground, which induced her to go forth from her splendid home and circle of loving friends, on her errand of mercy and charity, to tend upon the sick and wounded, and endure the hardships and privations, and confront the dangers of a badly-organized military hospital, where disease and death, in their most fearful and loathsome forms, were present on every hand. But our readers will be looking for some particulars of the life of this true heroine of modern times ; and we will endeavour to satisfy their laudable curiosity, premising that our limited space will only permit of the barest outline of her past career of useful- ness. William Shore Nightingale, Esq., of Embly Park, Hampshire, and Leigh Hurst, Derbyshire, married early in life, the daughter of the late William Smith, Esq., M.P. for Norwich, a strong advocate for slave emancipation, and promoter of every good work ; and in the city of Florence, in the year 1823, was born unto them a daughter, to whom they gave the name of her birth-place. The child of intellectual and affluent parents, the education of both heart and mind was thoroughly attended to; the best feelings of the former were sedulously cultivated, and the noblest powers and 582 NIG. qualities of the latter were fully exercised. Besides the ordinary range of feminine accomplishments, she attained, we are told, “under the guidance of her father, proficiency in classics and mathematics, and a general acquaintance with science, literature, and art. She is a good musician, and can boast of some knowledge of nearly all the modern languages; speaking those of France, Italy, and Germany, with scarcely less facility than her native tongue.” She has travelled much, having visited most of the continental cities, and gone far into the sacred land of the Nile ; and wherever she has gone, by her affability and evident kindliness of disposition, no less than by the sound sense and earnestness of purpose, exciting the love and admiration of those with whom she has come in contact. “From a very early age,” we are told, “she evinced a strong sympathy and affection for her kind. As a child she was accustomed to minister to the necessities of the poor and needy around her father’s estates, purchasing the privilege by frequent acts of self-denial ; and in her youth she became still further their teacher, consoler, and friend.” These manifestations of a desire to do good to her fellow- creatures grew stronger as she increased in years, until it became evidently a settled purpose of her life to devote herself to acts of usefulness and philanthropy. In the year 1851, when our Great Exhibition was attracting the eyes of all Europe, and inviting the people to a general holiday, she was away at an establishment at Kaiserworth, on the Rhine, where Protestant Sisters of Mercy were trained for the duties of nursing the sick and performing other offices of charity. There she remained three months, performing daily and nightly duties of the most arduous and distressing nature, and gathering large stores of practical experience, which was afterwards to be turned to good account. She next took upon herself the great work of the re-organization of a valuable institution which had gone greatly to decay, the Sanatorium for Governesses, in Harley - street, London, taking up her abode within its walls, and devoting her time, her energies, and much of her means to render it a fit and comfortable home in sickness for the ill-paid class of females for whom it was intended. All these labours were fitting and preparing her for the still greater work which was to come, and to which, after a short sojourn in the country for refreshment and recruiting her health, she was called by that sad and harrowing cry from the East, where thousands were perishing by pestilence and w’^ar, with none, or very few, to aid and succour them in their grievous state of suffering. A proposition, it^ is said originating with Lady Maria Forester, was made for the institution of a body of female nurses to pro- ceed to the seat of war, and Florence Nightingale, on being re- quested to do so, at once consented to become the director of this band of true Sisters of Charity. The arrangements were soon made, and on the 5th. November, 1854, the party, consisting of thirty-seven expmenced nurses, many of them volunteers from the upper ranks of life, reached Constantinople, and were quickly engaged in their benevolent ministrations at the barrack hospital at Scutari. On the great changes which were wrought by the tact and management, energy and perseverance of Miss Nightingale, in this, as well as the Balaclava and other hospitals in the East, we cannot here dwell ; suffice it that wherever she went, she seemed to the poor wounded NIG. 583 disease-smitten soldiers and sailors like an angel of light and mercy. Surly officials, under her firm yet gentle influence, grew kind and obliging, and that great giant called “Routine,” in his panoply of red-tape, fled before her. How she wrought and laboured during that awful struggle, at which Europe looked on affrighted, we have the testimony of many a thankful: heart ; and volumes might be filled with the expressions of admiration and gratitude which have been poured forth by those who owed the alleviation of their sufterings, and in many cases perhaps life itself, to her unceasing exertions. Not only did she act as directress of lier band of devoted women, but constantly was she seen at the bedside of the sick and wounded, administering their medicines ^nd diet, and assisting at operations of the most fearful and dis- gusting character. Nor were the spiritual wants of the sufferers forgotten. She read to them, and prayed with and for them, and talked to them of friends, and home, and a Saviour’s love, as a true loving woman, with a soul lifted above worldly things, only could do. Such was Florence Nightingale; firm to her duty, faithful to her trust, an example and an honour to her sex. We see her, amid the din, and smoke, and horrible confusion of that bloody Crimean struggle, like a bright star looking peacefully out from between the lurid thunder-clouds of a stormy sky; like a green oasis in a desolate wilderness; a sweet flower beautifying and perfuming, or a fount sending forth refreshing waters, where all else is bleak, and gloomy, and sterile. A delicate frail -looking woman, as she was and is, with a constitution, we are told, by no means strong, with a soul of refined sensibility, we can hardly believe it possible that she witnessed such scenes, and underwent such privations, and performed such works as we read of her seeing and doing. We must look for an explanation of this ap- parent anomaly in her strong love for her fellow-creatures, her deep abiding sense of Christian duty, and her faith in the presence and protection of God, who in His infinite goodness and mercy had raised up and prepared her for this holy mission, for such it truly was. Florence Nightingale returned to England at the close of the war. She had been smitten by Crimean fever, and obliged to suspend her operations for a time, but would not, until the deadly struggle was over, and her services were no longer required, leave her chosen battle-field with disease and suffering. No wonder that she was greeted, on landing on her native shores, with a universal burst of applause. Englishmen have reason to be more proud of her than of all their deeds of valour and endurance; and English- women should rejoice that they can exhibit to the world such an example of their best and noblest characteristics. The Queen of England has testified her sense of the service rendered by Miss Nightingale to the country and humanity at large, by presenting her with a magnificent jewelled decoration, accompanied by a,n autograph letter, and addresses have been presented to her by various corporate and other bodies. With the modesty of true merit, she shrinks from all public demonstrations of respect and admiration, and disclaims much praise that is justly her due, attributing much beneficial result to that noble band of women who so well seconded her exertions. She is now resting from her labours in the bosom of her family, and awaiting the next great 584 niT, KOE. NOG. call for the exercise of her peculiar talents and acquirements. May it be long before such another occasion for their exercise as the recent one arises. Under the name of the “Nightingale Fund,” a national subscription has been raised, which it is intended to appropriate to the establishment of an institution for training nurses for the sick. The subscriptions at the last announcement had reached sixty thousand pounds. N I T O C R I S, Mentioned by Herodotus, is supposed by some to 'have been the wife or at least the contemporary of Nebuchadnezzar, King of Assyria. She contributed much to the improvement of Babylon, and built a bridge to connect the two parts of the city divided by the Euphrates, and also extensive embankments along the river. She gave orders there should be an inscription on her tomb, sig- nifying that her successors would find great treasures within, if they were in need of money ; but that their labour would be ill repaid if they opened it without necessity. Cyrus opened it from curiosity, and found within it only these words: — “If thy avarice had not been insatiable, thou never wouldst have violated the monuments of the dead!’^ Other historians suppose her to have been the wife of Evil-Mero- dach, son and successor of Nebuchadnezzar, who also governed during the lunacy of his father. She was a woman of extraordinary abilities, and did all that she could by human prudence to sustain a tottering empire. She lived in the sixth century before Christ. NOE, CANEDI MADDALENA, Is a native of Bologna.^ Early in life she had the opportunity at her native city of acquiring a knowledge of literature and science, for which she manifested decided abilities. She was admitted to that celebrated university, and then, after going through the regular studies, attended a course of law lectures. In this science she became so thoroughly versed, that the faculty determined to bestow a degree upon her. This was done on the 26th. of April, 1807. The college of lawyers, in endowing her with the doctoral ring, pre- sented her with a black velvet gown, embroidered in gold with laurel leaves, and in the centre, woven in gold letters, these words, — “Collegium Doctorum Jusis Archigymnasii Bonon, dat merenti.” Shortly after this she married, and has since lived in the most retired domestic privacy. Nor has the remembrance of her laurels or literary triumphs diminished in the least the mildness and modesty which are an essential part of her character. NOGAROLA, ARCO D’ANGELA, Op Verona, was very learned in the Holy Scriptures, and made metrical translations of some of the poetical books. She was a remarkably beautiful and virtuous woman. She lived contemp- orary with the celebrated Tsotta. She has left some epistles elegantly written. & ^ NOGAROLA, ISOTTA, A LEARNED lady of Verona. She was well acquainted with phil- osophy, theology, and the learned languages; and her reputation 685 was so great, that Cardinal Bessarien went to Verona to converse with her. In a dialogue on the question whether Adam or Eve were the greater sinner in eating the forbidden fruit, she ably de- fended the cause of the mother of mankind against Louis Eoscaro. She died, universally respected, in 1468, aged thirty- eight. Five hundred and sixty- six of her letters were preserved in De Thou’s library. She was the daughter of Leonardo and Bianca Borromeo. She passed her life in the bosom of her family, loved by all her friends, and honoured and esteemed by the most illustrious literati of her day. She has done much to render her name celebrated, but would probably have accomplished still more, had not a pre- mature death removed her from earthly glories. Her works are — “A Dialogue on Original Sin;” “An Elegy on a Beautiful Villa;” “Epistles preserved in the Ambrosian Library;” “Oration to the Bishop Ermolao, written in Latin ;” “An Euology on Girolano, Doctor of Divinity ;” and a “Latin Enistle to Ludovico Foscarni.” NORDEN-FLEICHT, CHEDERIG CHARLOTTE DE, A NATIVE of Stockholm, celebrated among her countiymen for her poems. Besides an ingenious “Apology for Women,” a poem, she wrote “The Passage of the Belts,” two straits in the Baltic, over which, when frozen, King Charles Gustavus marched his army in 1658. She died June 29th., 1793, aged forty-four. KORTOK, CAROLINE ELIZABETH SARAH, Grand -DAUGHTER of Richard Brinsley Sheridan, has well sus- tained the family honours. Her father was Thomas Sheridan, and her mother was the daughter of Colonel 'and Lady Elizabeth Callander, Mr. Sheridan died while his children were quite young, and their mother devoted herself entirely to their education. Mr. S. C. Hall, in his “Gems of the Modern Poets,” describes the early genius of Miss Caroline Sheridan, and the care her mother bestowed ; his notice is doubtless correct. “To her accomplished and excellent mother,” he says, “may be attributed much of Mrs. Norton’s literary fame ; — it forms another link in that long chain of hereditary genius which has now been extended through a whole century. Her sister, the lady of the Hon. Captain Price Blackwood, is also a writer of considerable taste and power: her publications have been anonymous, and she is disinclined to seek that notoriety which the ‘pursuits of literature’ obtain ; but those who are acquainted with the productions of her pen will readily acknowledge their surpassing merit. The sisters used, in their childish days, to write together; and, before either of them had attained the age of twelve years, they produced two little books of prints and verses, called ‘The Dandies’ Ball’ and ‘The Travelled Dandies;’ both being imitations of a species of caricature then in vogue. But we believe that, at a much earlier period, Mrs. Norton had written poetry, which even now she would not be ashamed to see in print. Her disposition to ‘scribble’ was, however, checked rather than encouraged by her mother; for a long time, pen, ink, and paper were denied to the young poetess, and works of fiction carefully kept out of her way, with a view of compelling a resort to occupations of a more useful character. Her active and energetic mind, notwithstanding, soon accomplished 586 NOR. ss i-r'HE?£‘ES€£!FS^^^^^ Mrs. Norton’s second work was “The Undying One ” a nnam ‘’*® Wandering Jel. °ln’ 1840^ she published ‘The Bream, and other Poems.” ^ In noticing these twn ^TWs'’laV''IftL“B*y'*ron‘'^r'^®’‘'^ mI. N^ton- much of^h^t^^^^ “Th^ Mrs Nor^oThaf Justly o£ves_ mat Mrs. JNorton has a fervour, a tenderness and a fnrrp r^r expression, which greatly resemble Byron’s, there ’can be no doubt LeM/J.! similarity ceases. Byron is the personification of passion- ate seMshness; his range of sympathy is extremely small. Mrs Norton on the other hand, has a large and generous heart essSlv oerf^fv these t and universal in its sympathies. (How of tKxefn B°v?rZ ‘Jiff®'-e“®es in the charactektics XT ^ Byron has a sneering, mocking, disbelieving snirit • Mrs. Norton a simple, beautiful, child-like impliciS of so il Byron s strains resemble the vast, roaring, wilful waterfall rushino- headlong over desolate rocks, with a soifnd like tTe spirit; Mrs. Norton’s, the soft, full-flowing river, margined with flowers, and uttering sweet music.” marginea witn With these opinions we entirely concur; and there are some Rev. Dr. Bethune, which So to own cultivated taste and moral feelines A/r truly just to this distinguished lady “The traces of Mrs. Norton’s sutferings are burned deeply her pages She hear^ workings of her embittered memory and^ outraged heart; yet her tone, though unconstrained, is lofty yielding not JauSiT’h^ U? she has’eS4d! ?as S her not misanthropy, but a stronger sympathy with the NOR. NOV. 687 weak and the wronged, a nobler eloquence in appeals for freedom, truth, and general justice.” In 1843, appeared her noble poem, “The Child of the Islands;” the nominal hero was the then baby Prince of Wales, but the real purpose of Mrs. Norton was to pourtray the condition of the poor in England. The philanthropy which prompted the poem is as warm and holy as her genius is pure and fendd. The production was received with favour, and has, no doubt, been of essential service in awakening the public mind to the cause of suffering humanity. In 1847 appeared “Aunt Carry’s Ballads,” a volume of juvenile poems, very gracefully written; and in 1851, “Music upon the Wave” gave evidence of her varied talents; while “Stuart of Dunleath,” her latest work, shewed that she possessed the power of depicting in prose the stronger passions and the sterner and sadder scenes in life. Mrs. Norton has recently been before the public as a defender of the rights of her sex ; beside the gifted Lady Dufferon, whom we have already mentioned, another sister of hers has become cele- brated for her graces of both mind and person; this is Lady Seymour, now Duchess of Somerset. NORTON, LADY FRANCES,' Was descended from the Frekes of Dorsetshire, and married Sir George Norton, of Somersetshire, by whom she had three children. On the death of her daughter, who had married Sir Richard Gethin, she wrote “The Applause of Virtue,” and “Memento Mori, or Meditations on Death.” She took for her second husband Colonel Ambrose Norton, and for her third Mr. Jones, and died in 1720, aged about seventy. NOVELLA, Daughter of John Andreas, a famous canonist of the fourteenth century, was born in Bologna, where her father was professor. He loved his daughter Novella extremely, and instructed^ her so well in all parts of learning, that when he was engaged in any affair that hindered him from reading lectures to his scholars, he sent his daughter in his stead; but lest her beauty should prevent the attention of her hearers, she had a little curtain drawn before her. She was married to John Caldesimus, a learned canonist, and did not long survive her marriage. To perpetuate her memory, her father, Andreas, entitled his commentary on the Decretals ot Gregory the Tenth, “The Novelise.” NOVELLO; CLARA ANASTASIA. Countess Gigliucci is the real name of this lady, although she is generally known by her maiden name as above. She was born June 10th., 1818, and breathed from her earliest years an atmosphere of music ; her father, Mr. Vincent Novello, being an eminent pro- fessor of that science. At nine years of age she commenced her course of preparatory studies, being placed under the care of Mr. Robinson, of York, from whence she returned to her father’s roof in about a year. Soon after this , she became a candidate for a vacancy in the Conservatore de Musa Sacra, at Paris, which she gained, although there were many competitors. Here she studied 688 OBt:. **>« great masters of sacred music and fitted herself for that peculiar walk she has since so much disfin- herself in. At the public exhibitions of the pupils she excited much attention, although so complete a child, that she was ^ ^ oi‘,o prospect of the highest worldly felicity. The son first husband, Marcellus, was now about twelve and great gpius, and of an’ unusually cSr dign” ed and n^h?^ disposition. Augustus married him to hirown^Ste? Ind di dared him heir to the empire. But he died early no^ : suspieion of being poisoned by Livia, wife of Augus us HK her deatt Virgil wrote in honour of this youth an pnincrTr in i sion of the sixth ^neid: and it is said that hearing him read it, but rewVld%he%oef aftSdf w“^h%en sesterces for each verse, of which there are twpntv civ CrMA^- laughfers Tho"m .shThtd'^y fntnT Senate.^ ® 1*7 l>er brothel and the she of all petty jealousy, that after the deatn of Antony and Cleopatra, when their children were brought to she took them uS he? protection, and married the daughter to Juba, King of Mauritania. OCTAVIA, Daughter of Claudius, Emperor of Eome, and Messalina woo betrothed to Silanus; but through the intrigues of Agrippina the of Claudius, she was^ married,^™ ’only fifteen, to the Emperor Nero. This wretched tyrant soon divorced her to marry Poppasa, who had her banished to Campania! She was recalled by the people ; but Poppsea, resolved on her ruin caused her to be again banished to an island. There she tos ordered to kill Imrself by opening her veins. She died at the age of twenty. Her head was cut off and carried to Poppsea. To great personal charms, Octavia added modesty, sweetness, benefi- fhP talents, and irreproachable conduct ; and dlVrouVthe®??arTK“ the greatest grief.’ She OLDFIELD, ANNE, rr^ actress, was born in Pall-Mall in 1683. officer in the army, left her poor; but the sweetness of her voice, and her inclination for the stage noticed by Farquhar, of Mr^ decided her destiny. She became tL mistress notwifWnn^^t and after his death of General Churchill. But notwithstanding these derilections, she was humane and benevolent OLG. OLY. ONE. 601 in the highest degree, and a real friend to the indigent Savage, on whom she bestowed an annuity, although he had not the most remote claim upon her beyond his poverty and genius. She died in 1730, and was buried in Westminster Abbey with great pomp. She left two sons, one by each of the gentlemen with whom she lived, and to whom she behaved with the duty, fidelity, and attachment of a wife. OLGA, Wife of Igor, the second monarch of Russia, was born of the best family in Plescow. She bore Igor one son, called Swetoslaw. Igor being murdered by the Drewenses, Olga revenged his death. She went afterwards to Constantinople, where she was baptized by the name bf Helen. The emperor, John .^imisces, was her godfather, and fell in love with her ; but she, alleging their spiritual affinity, refused to marry him. Her example induced many of her subjects to embrace Christianity, but had no effect on her son. She died at Pereslaw, in the eightieth year of her age, fourteen years after her baptism. OLYMPIAS, Daughter of the King of Epirus, married Philip, King of Ma- cedonia, by whom she had Alexander the Great. Her haughtiness and suspected infidelity induced Philip to repudiate her, and marry Cleopatra, niece of Attains. This incensed Olympias, and Alexander, her son, shared her indignation. Some have attributed the murder of Philip to the intrigues of Olympias, who paid the greatest honour to the dead body of her husband’s murderer. Though the administration of Alexander was not altogether pleasing to Olym- pias, she did not hesitate to declare publicly, that he was not the son of Philip, but of Jupiter. On Alexander’s death, B. C. 324, Olympias seized on the government, and cruelly put to death Aridseus, one of Philip’s illegitimate sons, who had claimed the throne, and his wife Eurydice, as well as Nicanor, the brother of Cassander, with a hundred of the principal men of Macedonia. Cassander besieged her in Pydna, where she had retired, and after an obstinate defence she was obliged to surrender. Two hundred soldiers were sent to put her to death, but the splendour and majesty of the queen overawed them, and she was at last massacred by those whom she had injured by her tyranny. She died about 316, B. C. O’NEILL, MISS, Was born in Ireland, about 1791. Her father was the stage - manager of the Drogheda theatre ; and she was introduced on the boards at an early age. When quite young she went to Dublin-, where her personation of Juliet, in Shakspere’s play of “Romeo and Juliet,” established her reputation. She was engaged at one of the principal London theatres ; and she soon became one of the most popular actresses of the day. At the time of her leaving the stage, on her marriage with W. Becher, Esq., M.P., she was in the receipt of twelve thousand pounds a year; the whole profits of which she is said to have distributed among her numerous ^relations, 592 OPI. ORL. OPIE, AMELIA, Was born in Norwich, in 1771. Her father was Dr. Alderson, a distinguished physician. She evinced her talents at a very early age, but published very little before her marriage, which took place in 1798, when she espoused Mr. Opie, the celebrated portrait-painter In 1801, she wrote the “Father and Daughter,” which went through many editions, and is still popular. In 1802, she wrote a volume of poems ; and afterwards, “Adeline Mowbray, or the Mother and Daughter,” “Simple Tales,” “Dangers of Coquetry,” and “Warrior’s Return, and other Poems.” Her husband died in 1808 ; after which she published his lectures, with a memoir of his life, and a novel called “Temper, or Domestic Scenes.” Mrs. Opie was a pleasing poetess ; many of her songs attained great popularity, though now nearly forgotten. She joined the Quakers or Friends, and withdrew partially from society, after 1826 ; but visiting Paris, she was induced to take up her residence in that gay city. Miss Sedgwick, in her “Letters from Abroad,” published in 1841, thus notices Mrs. Opie, whom she met in Paris:— “I owed Mrs. Opie a grudge for having made me in my youth cry my eyes out over her stories ; but her fair, cheerful face forced me to forget it. She long ago foreswore the world and its vanities, and adopted the Quaker faith and costume; but I fancied that her elaborate simplicity, and the fashionable little train to her pretty satin gown, indicated how much easier it is to adopt a theory than to change one’s habits.” In 1828, Mrs. Opie published a moral treatise, entitled “Detraction Displayed,” in order to expose that “most common of all vices,” which she says justly is found “in every class or rank in society, from the peer to the peasant, from the master to the valet, from the mistress to the maid, from the most learned to the most ignorant, from the man of genius to the meanest capacity.” The tales of this lady have been thrown into the shade by the brilliant fictions of Scott, the stronger moral delineations of Miss Edgeworth, and the generally masculine character of our more modern literature. She is, like Mackenzie, too uniformly pathetic and tender. “She can do nothing well,” says Jeffrey, “that requires to be done with formality, and therefore has not succeeded in copying either the concentrated force of weighty and deliberate reason, or the severe and solemn dignity of majestic virtue. To make amends, however, she represents admirably everything that is amiable, generous, and gentle.” Perhaps we should add to this the power of exciting and harrowing up the feelings in no ordinary degree. Some of her short tales are full of gloomy and terrific painting, alternately resembling those of Godwin and Mrs. Radcliffe. Mrs. Opie died in 1856, at her residence in the Castle Meadow, Norwich, where she had lived in strict retirement for many years. ORLANDINE, EMILIA OF SIENA, Flourished in 1726. One of her sonnets is very celebrated— “Love is a Great Folly.” It would seem that the poetess felt, in the depths of her soul, this bitter truth. She has left many poems, full of energy and sentiment, which are dispersed in various collections. ORL, ORP. 593 ORLEANS, ELIZABETH CHARLOTTE, DUCHESS OF, QjfLY daughter of the Elector Charles Louis of the Palatinate, was horn at Heidelberg, in 1652. She was a princess of distin- guished talents and character, and lived for half a century in the court of Louis the Poiirteenth without changing her German habits or manners. She was carefully educated at the court of her aunt, afterwards the Electress Sophia of Hanover, and when nineteen, married Duke Philip of Orleans, from reasons of state policy. She was without personal charms, but her understanding was stiong, and she was celebrated for her wit. Madame de Maintenon was her implacable enemy ; but Louis the Fourteenth was attracted by her frankness, integrity, and vivacity. She often attended him to the chase. She has described herself and her situation with much life and humour in her “German Letters.” The most valuable of these are contained in the “Life and Character of the Duchess Elizabeth Charlotte of Orleans,” by Professor Schutze, published at Leipzic, in 1820. Her second son was made regent, after Louis the Fourteenth’s death. Her own death occurred in 1722. OKLEANS, MARIE D’, Was the third daughter of Louis Philippe, the King of the French. Her genius was the pride of her family, and her early death was a sore affliction, for she possessed great loveliness of character, and her piety and intelligence made her truly beloved and respected. Early manifesting artistic talent, and having made good proficiency in drawing and painting, she essayed her powers as a sculptor. Several of her productions in marble won the critical commendation of the best judges, not over-willing to con- cede this laurel to a woman, even though a king’s daughter. ^ She finally determined to attempt a work which would be associated with the most wonderful epoch of French history, and one of the most noble heroines the world has ever produced. This was the figure of Joan of Arc, completed in 1836, which places the artist at the head of the French sculptors. It may very confidently be predicted that, in future years, when the political agitations and mutations in the Orleans family will occupy an unregarded page of general history, when the Ulyssean craft of the father and the “regal alliance” of the sons will be of no interest to mankind, then the immortal fruits of the genius of this unassuming young woman will cast a lustre over the name of Orleans. In the fourteenth and beginning of the fifteenth centuries, amidst the disgusting barbarities, the perfidious warfare, the licentiousness, that form the annals of that most disgraceful period of French history, what name is it that we turn to with interest, what figure do we contemplate with some congeniality? Not the brute warriors, nor manoeuvring statesmen, but the poet, Charles d’ Orleans, whose verses, from their national spirit, paved the way to the deliverance and regeneration afterwards effected by the maiden of Domremy. ORPAH, A Moabitish damsel, who married Chillon, the youngest of the two sons of Elimelech and Naomi, Israelites from Bcthlehem-judah. Her story is included in the Book of Ruth; and though but a glimpse is afforded, the character is strikingly defined. Orpak 2 Q 594 OSG. 5 ignifies, in the Hebrew, the open mouthy a name given her to denote ber quick sensibility and lack of firmness. She was a creature of feeling, but there was wanting the strength of will to perform what she had purposed as duty. After the death of Elimelech and his two sons, Naomi, with her two young daughters-in-law, set out to return to her own land ; Orpah seemingly more earnest than Ruth to accompany Naomi. But when the trials of the undertaking were eet before them, Orpah ‘^kissed” her mother-in-law, and wen! ‘^back to her people and her gods.” OSGOOD, FRANCES SARGENT, One of the most gifted daughters of song America has produced, was born in Boston, Massachusetts, about the year 1812, Her father, Mr. Joseph Locke, was a merchant, and her mother a woman of cultivated taste; both parents encouraged and aided the education of their children. They were a talented family ; but no other one had the genius with which Frances was endowed. Ter poetical faculty was an endowment of nature, not an acquired art; nor in our research through the annals of female genius have we found another instance, among the Anglo-Saxon race, of the true improvisatrice, such as Mrs. Osgood certainly was. Mrs. Hemans studied her art passionately, and profited greatly by her learning; Miss Landon had motives, encouragements, and facilities, which carried her onward in her literary career. But Mrs. Osgood never required study or encouragement; she poured out her strains as the birds carol, because her heart was filled with song, and must have utterance. Her first specimens of poetry were almost as perfect, in what are called the rules of the art, as her later productions. Rhyme, and the harmonies of language, came to her as intuitively as the warm emotions of her heart, or the bright fancies of her imagination. Her first printed productions appeared in the “Juvenile Mis- cellany,” a little work, but an excellent one for the young, edited by Mrs. Maria L. Child. In 1831, Miss Locke, who had chosen “Florence” as her nom de plume, began to write for the “Ladies’ Magazine,” the first periodical established in America for ladies and then under the care of Mrs. Sarah J. Hale, the present editor of the “Lady’s Book.” In 1835, Miss Locke married Mr. S. S. Osgood, a painter by profession, who has since reached a high rank as an artist; he was also a inan of literary taste, who appreciated the genius and lovely qualities of his gifted wife. The young couple went to London soon after their marriage, where Mr. Osgood succeeded well, and Mrs. Osgood made many friends, and her talents became known by her contributions to several of the English periodicals. While there, she published a small volume, “The Casket of Fate,” which was much admired; and she was persuaded to collect her poems, under the title of “A Wreath of Wild Flowers from New England.” This volume was published in London, in 1838, and was favourably noticed by several of the leading journals in that me- tropolis. In 1840, after an absence of more than four years, Mr. Osgood returned to Boston with his wife and their little daughter Ellen, (the pet of many poems,) and opened a studio in that city. Mrs Osgood devoted ler leisure to literary pursuits, and prepared severa* GST. 595 works— “The Poetry of Flowers and Flowers of Poetry,” and “The Floral Offering,” hesides contributing to nearly all the literary magazines and the annuals of every season. She often wrote in nrose because prose was required. Many of her sketches and stories are charming, from their playful vivacity and fanciful descriptions; yet the poetical spirit always predominating, shows that she would gladly have rhymed the article, had she been permitted. Poetry was, in truth, her native language; on the wins of versification she moved gracefully as a bird, and always in a region of light and love. This healthy, hopeful, happy spirit is the distinguishing characteristic of her productions. Dark fancies never haunted her pure mind; misanthfopy never laid its cold withering hand on her heart; nor is there a single manifestation of bitter memories and disappointed feelings in her_ poems. That with such a cheerful, kind, affectionate genius, as well as heart, Mrs. Osgood should have been tenderly beloved by her own fiimily and familiar friends, would be expected ; but she had made thousands of friends who never looked on her pleasant face; and when the tidings of her death went forth, she was mourned as a lio'ht withdrawn from many a home where her rhymed lessons had added a charm to household affections, and made more beautiful the lot of woman, Mrs. Osgood had resided for several years in the city of New York, and there she died. May 12th., 1850, of pulmonary consumption, enduring her wasting disease with sweet patience, and even playful cheerfulness. The last stanza she wrote, or rather rhymed, alluded to the near approach of her fate: , ^ “I’m going throngu th’ Eternal Gates Ere June’s sweet roses blow; Death’s lovely angel leads me there, And it is sweet to go.” She died a few days after, being yet young for one who had written so much— hardly thirty-eight. Two of her three daughters survive her irreparable loss : her husband returned from California to watch over her last months of sickness, but he could not save her. She was a devoted wife and mother, as lovely in her daily life as in her poems. In T849, the poems of Mrs. Osgood, superbly illustrated, in one volume, were published in Philadelphia. OSTERWYK, MARIA VAN, A Dutch artist, gave such early proofs of her genius, that her father was induced to place her under the direction of John David de Heem, at Utrecht. She studied nature attentively, and improved so much by her master’s precepts, that, in a short time, her works rivalled his. Her favourite subjects were flowers and still life, which she painted in a delicate manner, and with great freedom of hand. She had so much skill as to adapt her touch to the different objects she imitated. She grouped her flowers with taste, and imitated their freshness and bloom admirably. Louis the Fourteenth was exceedingly pleased with her performances, and honoured one with a place in his cabinet ; as also did the Emperor and Empress of Germany, who sent to this artist their own minia- tures set in diamonds as a mark of their esteem. King William the Third gave her nine hundred florins for one picture, and she 696 l^AC. PAK. was much more highly rewarded for another by the King of ^ works, she could finish but few comparatively, which has rendered her paintings extremely scarce and valuable. Pd,iuunga PACHECO, HONHA MARIA, Wife of Don John de Padilla, a young nobleman, who was at tlie head of the confederacy in Castile, during the minority of Charles the Fifth, called# the Holy Junta, raised to recover those laws and liberties the Castilians had always prized so highly. During ^leir hostile operations, they were in much distress for money Donna Maria, a woman of great abilities and unbounded ambition! proposed to seize all the magnificent ornaments in the cathedral action, apparently sacrilegious, should oftend the people, she and her retinue went in a solemn procession to the church, and implored pardon of the saints, whose shrines she was about to violate. The populace thus appeased, they stripped the cathedral, and obtained the necessary funds. engagement, in 1521, the young and brave Fadilla was taken prisoner, and condemned to death. He wrote an affectionate letter to his wife, exhorting her to consider his death as his deliverance. This blow was fatal to the confederacy. The city of Toledo alone, animated by Donna Maria, who sought to revenge her husband’s death, held out. The prudence and vigour with which she acted justified the confidence the people reposed XT wrote to the French general, encouraging him to in- \ade Navarre; she endeavoured to arouse the other Castilian cities; raised ^ soldiers ; and, by keeping the death of their beloved general fresh in the minds of the people, she prevented them from being dispirited. Her enemies in vain endeavoured to undermine her popularity ; the city was invested, but she defended it so vigorously that no progress was made in reducing it, till the clergy, whose property she had been forced to invade, openly deserted her, and persuaded the credulous multitude that her influence over them was^ the effect of enchantment ; and that she was assisted by a familiar spirit in the form of a negro maid. Incensed at these suggestions, they themselves took up arms against her, drove her out of the city, and surrendered it to the royalists. She then re- ared to the citadel, which she defended with amazing fortitude, four months longer ; and, when reduced to the last extremity, fled in disguise to Portugal, where she had many relations, and where she passed the remainder of her life. PAKINGTON, LADY DOROTHY, Daughter of Lord Coventry, and wife of Sir John Pakington, was eminent for her learning and piety, and ranked among her friends several celebrated divines. “The Whole Duty of Man” was ascribed to her at first, though the mistake has been discovered. Her^ acknowledged w'orks are, “The Gentlemen’s Calling,” “The Ladies’ Calling,” “The Government of the Tongue,” “The Christian’s Birthright,” and “The Causes of the Decay of Christian Piety.” Her theological works arc strictly orthodox, and evince ardent piety of PAL. PAM. PAN. P A 0 . 597 feeling. She was, at the time of her decease, engaged in a work entitled “The Government of the Thoughts,” which was praised, in high terms, hy Dr. Fell ; hut this work she did not finish. Lady Pakington had received a learned education, which was not at that time uncommon to give to women of high rank ; that she used her talents and learning wisely and well, we have this testimony in the writings of Dr. Fell. He says of her, “Lady Pakington was wise, humble, temperate, chaste, patient, charitable, and devout ; she lived a whole age of great austerities, and maintained in the midst of them an undisturbed serenity.” She died May , 10th., 1679. PALADINI, ARCHANGELA, An Italian historical painter, was born at Pisa, in 1599, and died in 1622, aged twenty-three. She was the daughter of Filippo Paladini, an eminent artist of that city, who instructed her in the art. She attained great excellence in portrait-painting, and also excelled in embroidery and music, and sang exquisitely. These uncommon talents, united with an agreeable person, procured her the friendship of Maria Magdalena, archduchess of Austria, who lived at Florence, and in whose court this artist spent the last years of her life. PAMPHILA, A Grecian authoress, who flourished in Nero’s reign, and wrote a general history in thirty-three books, much commended by the ancients, but not extant. She died in the first century after Christ. PANTHE A, Wife of Abradatas, King of the Lusians, was taken prisoner by Cyrus the Great. Though the most beautiful woman of her time, Cyrus treated her with a delicacy and forbearance very unusual in those times, and permitted her to send for her husband. Out of gratitude to Cyrus, Abradatas became his ally, and was slain while fighting for him against the Egyptians. Panthea killed herself on the dead body of her husband, and was buried in the same grave. PANZACCHIA, MARIA ELENA, Was born at Bologna, in 1668, of a noble family. She learned design under Emilio Taruffi, and in a few years acquired great readiness in composition, correctness of outline, and a lovely tint of colouring. Besides history, she also excelled in painting land- scapes; and by the beauty of her situations and distances, allured and entertained the eye of every beholder. The figures which she inserted had abundance of grace ; she designed them with becoming attitudes, and gave them a lively and natural expression. Her merit was incontestably acknowledged, and her works were so much prized as to be exceedingly scarce, few being found out of Bologna. She died in 1709. PAOLINI, MASSIMI PETRONELLA, Of Tagliacozzo, a province of Aquila, was born in 1663. She passed her life principally at Rome, and dedicated it to the culti- vation of letters. She wrote in prose and in verse with facility and elegance. She has been eulogized by Crescembini, by Muratori, and by Salvini, and was a member of the Arcadia, under the name 598 PAR. lead. m,ny cmioneie, md .onneii and ^inn, In iaHom coKoS PABADIES, MARIA THERESA, remarkable for her life as for her distinguished musical talent. At the early ase of fo?,r L” and eight months, she was, by a rheumatic wo^exy priyed of her sight. When seyen years old, she warteuJht Mater s>ie sang^the^Staba^ Mater of Pergolesi, in the church of St. Augustin in Vionn, companying herself on the organ. The tm® ress,’ Marl TherCt who was present at the performance, gave her immirti«teiJ ’ annuity of two hundred florins. Soon thf young UsTcTan ady^^^ so far, as to play sixty concertas with the greatest ac^fae^ ?^ the year 1784 she set out on a musical jourSyft^d Xrev^; s^o appeared, but especiaUy in London, (1785,) she excited *ht w rare endowments, as well as by her misfortune Irtmiration ^ i interest. She often moved her audiencrtoteara ’bf “an ate words of which were written by the blind poet P^ef ^^wbteh dfetated" depicted. Her memory was astonishing- she aictated all her compositions note by note Shp wtio ow* versed in other sciences, as geography and arithmetic in well she was cheerful, entertaining, witty, and highly interesting*^°nnrrn^ ?^L'rnryr/nL" “ oyf?^*S m^uS PARDOE, JULIA, ^ field-offlcer in the British army, whose Spanish extraction. She was born at Beverley in tn manifested great indications of genius, having at the age of thirteen produced a volume of poems, and a few years later an historical novel of the time of WiUianf the Cmi queror, called “Lord Morcar of Hereward.” A warmer climate being recommended, on account of certain consumptive syrn^ms which It was thought she manifested. Miss Pardoe wen/ to Pot! fw ' V she_ spent about fifteen months, contributing during that time to various periodicals. The fruits of her observation! on that country were, on her return to England, published in twn volumes, entitled “Traits and Traditions of Portu|al ” tL VoTk was dedicated, by express desire, to H.R.H. the Princess Auguste who manifested a warm interest in the fortunes of the young quicWy went through two editions, and was followed shortly after by two novels — “Speculation” and “The Mardens But she Sd^n"ot^*i her reputation as a novelist. i5ut sne aid not at the time pursue this opening to literary fame and fortune. In 1835, during the fearful visitation of the cholera vLr “is^n “ m" u’ i!'® Pardoe there, and in the following year is published her account of what she sees and hears on the lulS^?^/hf ^at popular book “tSo thi f sketches of oriental life of which this book conspts, rendered it extremely fascinating to general readers • and it/authnfh ?*®^ ®''®atf